THE NEW TESTAMENT*

* For the Greek Text of the New Testament, see Ap. 94.
For the New Testament and the order of its books, see Ap. 95.
 THE INTER-RELATION OF THE FOUR GOSPELS.*
THEIR STRUCTURE AS A WHOLE.

GOD SPEAKING “ BY HIS SON ” (Heb. 1. 2 ).+

The Proclamation of the KING and the KINGDOM.

The Rejection of the KINGDOM and the Crucifixion of the KING,

(Alternation.)
MATTHEW.
“
The Lord presented as Jehovah’s KING. “Behold THY KING ’’(Zech.
9. 9). Behold ... 1 will raise unto David a Righteous BRANCH,! and a KING shall reign
and prosper ” (Jer. 23. 5,6 33. is). Hence the royal genealogy is required from Abraham
;

and David downward (1. 1 - 17 ) and He is presented as what He is— before Man (relativelvl—
:

the highest earthly position, the King. y

MARK. The Lord presented as Jehovah’s SERVANT, “Behold MY SERVANT”

(Isa. 42. “Behold, I
1 ). will bring forth My Servant THE BRANCH”! (Zech. 3. s).
Hence NO genealogy is required ; and He is presented as what He is— before God (rela-
tively)— the lowest earthly position, the ideal Servant.

LUKE. The Lord presented as Jehovah's MAN. “Behold THE Whose name is MAN
THE BRANCH ’! (Zech. 6. 12 ). Hence the human genealogy is required upward to Adam
(Luke 3. 23-3$) : and He is presented as what He is— before Man (intrinsically)— the ideal
man.
JOHN, The Lord presented as JEHOVAH HIMSELF. “Behold YOUR GOD”
(Isa. 40.9). “In that day shall Jehovah’s BRANCH! (i.e. Messiah) be beautiful and
”
glorious (Isa. 4. 2). Hence no genealogy is required and He is presented as what He ;

is — before God (intrinsically)— Divine.

* For the order of the Gospels and the other books of the N.T., see Ap. 95. IT.

” and
+ For the “sundry times divers manners'* in which God has spoken to mankind, see Ap. 95. I.

J There are twenty-three Hebrew words translated “Branch” in the Old Testament, This word (zemach)
occurs twelve times (see Ap. 10) hut in the passages here quoted it refers specially to the Messiah, and forms
;

a link which connects the four characteristics of “the Branch ” with the four presentations of the Messiah, as
set forth in the subject-matter of each of the four Gospels respectively.
Tn Jer. 23. 5, and 33. 15 ,
Christ is presented as “ the Branch ”, the KING raised up to rule in righteousness.
This forms the subject-matter of Matthew’s Gospel.
Tn Zech. 3. 8, Christ is presented as “the Branch.” the SERVANT brought forth for Jehovah’s service This
forms the subject-matter of Mark’s Gospel. He is seen as Jehovah’s servant, entering at once on His ministerial
work without any preliminary words.
In Zech. 6. 12 Christ is presented as “ the Branch" growing up out of His place. This is the characteristic
,

of Luke’s Gospel, in which this growing up forms the subject-matter of the earlier (and separate) portion of the
Gospel, and brings out the perfections of Christ as
11
perfect man ”.
In Tsa. 4. 2 Christ is presented as “ the Branch of Jehovah ” in all His own intrinsic beauty and glory. This
,

is the great characteristic of the subject-matter of John’s Gospel.

The Four Gospels thus form one complete whole, and are not to be explained by any u synoptic ”
arrangement,
The four are required to set forth the four aspects of the LIFE of Christ, as the four great offerings are
required to set forth the four aspects of His DEATH.
No one Gospel could set forth the four different aspects of the life and ministry of the Lord Jesus, as no one
offering could set forth all the aspects of His death.
Hence, it is the Divine purpose to give us, in the four Gospels, four aspects of His life on earth.
God has so ordered these that a “ Harmony ’’ is practically impossible and this is the reason why, out of
;

more than thfrty attempts, there are scarcely two that agree, and not one that is satisfactory.
The attempt to make one, is to ignore the Divine purpose in giving four.
No one view could give a true idea of any building and no one Gospel “ Harmony” can include a complete
;

presentation of the Lord’s life on earth.

See further on “the Diversity” and “ the Unity” of the Four Gospels in Appendixes 96 and 97.
Through failure to recognize this fourfold Divine presentation of the Lord, the term “ Synoptic Gospels”
has been given to the first three, because they are supposed to take one and the same point of view and thus to ,

differ from the fourth Gospel : whereas the difference is caused by the special object of John's Gospel, which
is to present the Lord from the Divine standpoint. John’s Gospel is thus seen from the Structure above to be
essentially one of th e four, and not one standing apart from the three.

1304
 )

THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING TO

MATTHEW.
THE STRUCTURE OF THE BOOK AS A WHOLE.

“BEHOLD THY KING” (Zech. 9.9).

(Introversion.)

H' A |
1. 1 —2 . 23 . PEE -MINISTERIAL,
B !
3. i-i. THE FORERUNNER.
C |
3. 6 - 17 . THE BAPTISM WITH WATER. :

D I
4. l-n. THE TEMPTATION IN THE WILDERNESS. :

P |
4. 12—7. 29, THE KINGDOM
PROCLAIMED. THE
G 8. 1—16. 20. THE KING
[

J
FOURFOLD
|

V MINISTRY OF
<7116.21—20.34. THE KING ^ THE LORD.
\
REJECTED.
F |
21. i—26. so. THE KINGDOM
D |
26. 36-46. THE AGONY IN THE GARDEN. :

26. 47—28. u. THE BAPTISM : OF SUFFERING (DEATH, BURIAL, AND RESURREC-

TION, 20. 22).

B I
28.16-13. THE SUCCESSORS.
A |
28. 19, 20. POST-MINISTERIAL.

For the New Testament, and the order of the Books, see Ap. 96.

For the Diversity of the Four Gospels, see Ap. 96.

For the Unity of the Four Gospels, see Ap. 97.

For the Fourfold Ministry of the Lord, see Ap. 119.

For words peculiar to Matthew's Gospel, see some 110 recorded in the notes.

1605
 :: : 4

NOTES ON MATTHEW’S GOSPEL.

The Divine purpose in the Gospel by Matthew is to set forth the Lord as Jehovah’s Kino. Hence those
events in His ministry are singled out and emphasized which set forth His claims as the Messiah
all the prophecies concerning Him.
—sent to fulfil

Compared with Mark and Luke, Matthew has no less than thirty-one sections which are peculiar to hit
Gospel and all more or less bearing on the King and the Kingdom, which are the special subjects of this Gospel
;

I. Four events connected with His infancy :

The Visit of the Wise Men (2. 1-15).

The Massacre at Bethlehem (2. 16-18).
The Flight into Egypt (2. 19 - 22 ),
The Return to Nazareth (2. 23).
IL Ten Parables
The Tares (13. 24 - 30 ). The Labourers in the Vineyard (20. 1 - 1 6).
The Hid Treasure (13. 44 ). The Two Sons (21. 28 - 32 ).

The Pearl (13. 45 ), The Marriage of the King’s Son (22. 1-14).
The Drag-net (13. 47 ). The Ten Virgins (25. 1 - 13 ).

The Unmerciful Servant (18. 23 - 35 ). The Talents (25. 14-46).

III. Two Miracles
The Two Blind Men (20. 30 - 34 ).

The Coin in the Fish’s Mouth (17. 24-27),

IV. Nine Special Discourses :

The Sermon on the Mount (5-7),

The Invitation to the Weary (11. 28 -30 ).

Idle Words (12. 36, 37 ).

The Revelation to Peter (16. 17 - 19 See Ap.). 147.

Humility and Forgiveness (18. 15 - 35 ).
His Rejection of that Generation (21. 43 ).
The Eight Woes (23. See Ap. 126).
—
The Prophecy on Olivet (24. 1 25. 4 6). See Ap. 155.
The Commission and Promise (28. 18 - 20 ). See Ap. 167.
V. Six events in connection with His Passion
The Conspiracy and Suicide of Judas (26. 1 -1 6
;
27. 3 - 11 ).
The Dream of Pilate’s Wife (27. 19 ).

The Resurrection of Saints after His Resurrection (27. 62 , 63).

The suggested Plot about His Body (27. 62 -64).
The Watch at the Sepulchre (27. 65, 66),
The Earthquake 011 the Resurrection Morning (28. 2 ),

Most of these have to do with the special object of this Gospel. The words and expressions peculiar to thisi
Gospel have the same purpose: such as “the kingdom of heaven”, which occurs thirty-two times, and not.
once in any other Gospel; “Father in heaven”, which occurs fifteen times in Matthew, only twice in Mark,
and not once in Luke * “son of David ”, ten times in Matthew, three in Mark, and three in Luke “ the end
; ;

of the age”, only in Matthew; “that it might be fulfilled which was spoken”, nine times in Matthew, and.
nowhere else; “that which was spoken”, or “it was spoken”, fourteen times in Matthew, and nowhere else.f
Altogether, Matthew has sixty references to the Old Testament, for the Law and the Prophets were fulfilled in
the coming of the Messiah. The verb rheo occurs twenty times in Matthew (fourteen times of the prophets,
and six times in the Sermon on the Mount, rendered “say ”, Matt. 5. 21 27 31 33, 38, 43). , , ,

The question of modern critics as to the source whence the Evangelists got their material does not arise for, ;

as in the case of Luke (1. 3), it was revealed to them “from above” (Gr. an6then)\ see note there. Hence thet
Divine purpose in Luke is to present the Lord not merely as “ perfect God” (as in Luke 1. 32-35 and in John) ;;

but as “perfect man ”, full of human tenderness and compassion. Hence also the early chapters concerning*
His birth and infancy in Luke’s Gospel.

* Luke 11. 2 , “which in heaven ”, being omitted by ail the critical texts. See Ap. 94. VII.
is

•f*
Mark 13. 14, “ spoken of by Daniel the prophet ”, being omitted by all the critical texts. See Ap. 94. VII.

1306
 ;; ; ; ; ; = "

°THE “GOSPEL
2
0
ACCORDING TO
3
4
5
MATTHEW.
AACa ° The 0 book of the 0
generation of 0
Jesus TITLE. The. The titles of the N.T, books in the A.V.
(p. 1307) 1 Christ, and R.V. form no part of the books themselves in the
0 original text.
b Son of David,
the Gospel. Anglo-Saxon Godspell = a narrative of
0
the Son of Abraham. God e. a life of Christ. The English word “ Gospel : i.

0 has no connection with the Greek euaggelion which

D 0 °Abraham 0 begat Isaac 0and Isaac begat denotes good news, and was in use as joyful tidings,
= ;
,

Jacob and Jacob 0 begat Judas and his &c., b. c. 9, m an inscription in the market-place of
0
;

brethren Priene (now Samsun Kale an ancient city of Ionia, ,

And Judas begat °Phares0 and Zara of near Mycale), and in a letter (papyrus) 250 years later;
2 2
0
Thamar ; and Phares 2 begat Esrom ; and both are now in the Royal Library in Berlin.
Esrom 2 begat °Aram according to=i. e. recorded by. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x.
The title “ Saint ”, as given in the A.V. and R.V., is a
And Aram0 2 begat °Aminadab ; and Amina- mistranslation
dab 2 begat Naasson ; and Naasson 2 begat MSS., which of the headings found only in the later
0 are derived from Church lectionaries and
Salmon should have rendered “THE HOLY GOSPEL
;

And Salmon 2 begat 0 Booz of 0 Rachab ACCORDING been TO MATTHEW”. The R.V. reads
and Booz 2 begat 0 Obed of Ruth ; and Obed “The Gospel according to Matthew”; L Tr. T and
2
begat 0 Jesse V\H read “ according to Matthew ” ; B omits the word
0 And Jesse 2 begat 0 David the king hagion — holy.
Matthew. See Ap. 141.

1. 1—2. 23 (A, P- 1306). PRE-MINISTERIAL. ( Alternation .)

A |
1. i-i7. Concerning others. Ancestors.
B 1. 18-25. Concerning Jesus Christ. Birth in the Land.
|

A |
2. 1 - 12 Concerning others. The Wise Men.
.

B 2. 13-23, Concerning Jesus Christ. Flight from the Land.

|

1. 1-17 (A,, above). CONCERNING OTHERS. ANCESTORS. (

Introversion .)
A C a l- Jesus Christ.
|

b -1-. David
|
In Sum, Ascent.
c |
-l. Abraham
D 2 - 6 -. The Lay Ancestors : Abraham to David (l Sam. 16, 13), Fourteen Gene-
rations (D. 17).
E -6-ii. The Royal, or Crowned, Ancestors: David (2 Sam. 6. s-5) to Josiah. In Detail.
Fourteen Generations (v. 17).
D |
-
12 16 The Lay Ancestors
. Jeconiah to Christ. : Fourteen Generations (v. 17).
C c 17—. Abraham.
[

b |
—17—. David. [ In Sum. Descent.
a |
-17. Jesus Christ.
1 The. No Art. in the Greek, but required in English. book = scroll, as in Gen. 6. (Sept.). See i

notes on Gen. 2. 4, and 5. l and on the Structure of Genesis, p. 1. Occurs only in connection with the first
;

man and the second man (Gen. 5, l and Matt. 1. l). generation ^ genealogy or pedigree. See Ap. 99.
The same meaning as the Heb, expression (Gen. 5. l). Jesus Christ: i. e. the humbled One now
exalted. See Ap. 98. XI. the Son of David. Because promised directly to David (2 Sam. 7. 12 le). ,

The expression occurs nine times of Christ in Matt. (1. 1 9. 27 12. 23 15. 22 20. 30 31 21. 9 15 22. 42). ; ; ; ; , ; , ;

Cp. Ps. 132. 11 Isa. 11. 1 Jer. 23. 5.

. Acts 13. 23 Rom. 1. 3. David, heir to the throne. Ap. 98. XVIII.
. .

The name of David is in the commencement of the N.T. and in the end also (Rev. 22. 16). the Son
of Abraham. Because promised to him (Luke 1. 73), and received with joy by him as by David (John 8. 66.
Matt. 22. 43 ). Cp. Gen. 12. 3 22. is. Gal. 3. 16. Heir to the land (Gen. 15. is). Ap. 98. XVII.
; 2 Abra-
ham. Gen. 21. 2 3 Rom. 9. 7 9 , begat. Gr. gennao. When used of the father to beget or engender
.
, .
;

and when used of the mother it means to bring forth into the world but it has not the intermediate sense, ;

to conceive. In vv. 2 - 16 - it is translated begat and should be so in vv. -ifl and 20 also. In 1. 1 the noun ,

genesis means birth. Jacob. Gen. 25. 26 Judas = Judah. Gen. 29. 35 49. 10 and his .
;
.

brethren. Because the promise was restricted to the house of Judah not extended to the whole house of ;

Abraham or of Isaac. 3 Phares and Zara. Heb. Pharez and Zarah. Twins. Gen. 38. 29, 30 .

Thamar. Gen. 38. 11 - 30 The first of four women in this genealogy. The other three were Rabab, v. 6
.

Ruth, v. 6 Bathsheba, v. 6. Note the Introversion

; Hebrew, Gentile Gentile, Hebrew showing the : — ;
:
;

condescension of Christ in taking our nature. Esrom. Heb. Hezron. 1 Chron. 2. 4, 6. Aram.
Heb. Ram. Ruth 4. 19 1 Chron. 2, 11 4 Aminadab = Amminadab. Ruth 4. 19. 1 Chron. 2. 10
. . .

Naasson. Heb. Nuhshon. Ruth 4. 20 Ex. 6. 23 Salmon. Heb. Salma. 5 Booz. Heb.
, .

Boaz. Ruth 4. 21 1 Chron. 2. 12 .Rachab. Eng. Rahab. Josh. 2. 1 6. 25 See note on Thamar, v. 3.
.
;
.

Obdd of Ruth. Ruth 4,21, iChron. 2. 12 Jesse. Ruth 4. 22 1 Chron. 2. 12 6 David .

'
. ,

the king. Ruth 4. 22 This addition to the name of David is because of the object of Matthew’s Gospel.
.

See the Structure on p. 1305. Luke 1. 32 .

1307
 : ; ; ; ; ; ;;

0
E and David the king begat
2 0
Solomon of 0 her the king. Omitted by all the critical Greek texts
0
that had been the wife of Urias ; enumerated and named in Ap. 94. VII,
(P- *3°7)
7 And Solomon 2 begat °Roboam; and Ro- Solomon. 2 Sam. 12. 24 The line in Matthew is the .

0 regal line through Solomon, exhausted in Joseph. The

boam 2 begat °Abia ; and Abia 2 begat Asa line in Luke is the legal line through Nathan, an elder
8 And Asa 2 begat °Josaphat ; and0 Josaphat brother (2 Sam. 5. 14), exhausted in Mary. If Christ be
0
2
begat and Joram begat Ozias
Joram 2
; not risen, therefore, all prophecies must fail,
9 And Ozias 2 begat “Joatham and
0
Joatham ; her, &c. See note on Thamar, v 3. .

2
begat °Achaz and Achaz 2 begat Ezekias
; ; Urias ^ Uriah (2 Sam. 12. 24 ).
0
10 And Ezekias 2 begat Manasses and Ma- ; 7 Roboam = Rehoboam (1 Kings 11. 43 ), Note that
nasses begat °Amon and Amon begat Josias
2 2 0
; in this case and in the three following :
—Rehoboam
11 And Josias 2 begat °Jechonias and his bad father) begat a bad son (Abijah) Abijah (a bad (a ;

brethren, about the time °they were carried father) begat a good son (Asa) Asa (a good father) ;

away to Babylon begat a good son (Jehoshaphat) Jehoshaphat (a good ;

father) begat a bad son (Jehoram).

D 12 And after 0 they were brought to Babylon, Abia = Abijam(i Kings 14. 31 ); Abijah (2 Chron. 12. ie).
0
°Jechonias 2 begat Salathiel ; and Salathiel See note on v. 7.
2
begat 0 Zorobabel Asa. 1 Kings 15. 8.
13 And Zorobabel begat Abiud ; and Abiud 8 Josaphat = Jehoshaphat (2 Chron. 17-18).
2

2 begat Eliakim
;
and Eliakim 2 begat Azor Joram = Jehoram (2 Kings 8. ie. 2 Chron. 21. 1 ).
14 And Azor 2 begat Sadoc ; and Sadoc be- Three names are omitted here. All are not necessary
2

gat Achim ; and Achim 2 begat Eliud in a royal genealogy. In v 1 three names are sufficient. .

15 And Eliud 2 begat Eleazar; and Eleazar The four names are 1. Ahaziah (2 Kings 8. 27 2 Chron. : .

2 begat Matthan and Matthan 2 begat Jacob

-
22. 1 9 ). 2. Joash or Jehoash (2 Kings 11. 2 12. 20 — .

; -
2 Chron. 24. 1 25 ). 3. Amaziali (2 Kings 14. 8 - 20
18 And Jacob 2 begat Joseph the husband of 2 Chron. 25. 1 8). 4. Jehoiakim (2 Kings 23. 36 24. 6.
.

was °born 0Jesus,

whom Who ,
—
Mary, °of is
2 Chron. 36. 5-8),
0
called Christ. Ozias = Uzziah (2 Chron. 26. ), or Azariah (2 Kings 1

Cc 17
0
So 0
the generations from Abraham
all
0 1 14. 21 ). ,

0
to 1 David are fourteen generations ; 9 Joatham = Jotham (2 Kings Chron. 26. 23 ). 15. 7 . 2
Achaz — Ahaz (2 Kings 15. 38. 2 Chron. 27. 9 ).
b and from
1
David until the 11 carrying away Ezekias = Hezekiah (2 Kings 16. 20 2 Chron. 28. 27). .

into Babylon are fourteen generations 10 Manasses = Manasseh. (2 Kings 20. 21 2 Chron. .

a and from the carrying away into Babylon 32. 33 .)

unto 16 Christ are fourteen generations. Amon. Kings 21. is. 2 Chron. 33. 20 .)
(2
Josias = Josiah (2 Kings 21. 24 2 Chron. 33. 25).
B F 18 Now the birth of Jesus Christ was °on
0 0 0 .

XI Jechonias — Jehoiachin (2 Kings 24. 8).

(p. 1308) this wise When as His
:
0
mother Mary 0 was
0

0 they were carried away = removed. Gk. metoikesia =

5 B. c. espoused to Joseph, before they 0
came to- the Babylonian transference. A standing term. Occurs
gether, she was found with child of the Holy only in Matt. It began with Jehoiakim, was continued
Ghost. in Jechoniah, and completed in Zedekiah (2 Kings
24 and 25. 2 Chron. 36).
12 they were brought = the carrying away, Jechonias, Jer. 22. 30 does not say “no sons”;
as in v. 11 . ,

but, “ no sons to sit on the throne of David Salathiel = Shealtiel, the real son of Assir and ;

hence was the grandson of Jeconiah (1 Chron. 3. 17 - 19 ), born “after” (see v. 12 ). Zorobabel. The
real son of Pedaiah (1 Chron. 3. 19 ), but the legal son of Salathiel (cp. Deut. 25. 5). See Ezra 3. 2 5. 2 Neh. 12. 1 ;
. .

16 of whom. Gr. ex Ms, fern. [Mary]. born = brought forth. Gr. gennao. Spoken, here, of the mother.
See note on “ begat” (u. 2 ). Jesus. See Ap. 98. X. Christ = Anointed. Heb. Messiah. See Ap. 98, IX.
17 So. Verse 17 is the Fig Symperasma. Ap. 6. all the generations. See the Structure D, E, D,
above. The first begins with the call of Abraham, and ends with the call of David the layman (1 Sam. 16. 13).
The second begins with the building of the Temple, and ends with the destruction of it. The third begins
with the nation under the power of Babylon, and ends with it under the power of Rome (the first and
fourth of the world-powers of Dan. 2). the: i. e. the generations given above, not all recorded in the O.T.
fourteen. It is not stated that there were forty-two, but three fourteens are reckoned in a special manner,
as shown in the Structure above, Note the three divisions of the whole period, as in the seventy weeks of
Daniel (Dan. 9. Ap. 91).
1. 18-25 (B, p. 1307). CONCERNING JESUS CHRIST. HIS BIRTH. ( bitroversion .)
B P is, 19. Begetting.
|

G |
20 . The angel of J ehovah.
H 21 . Prophecy delivered.
H 22 ,
23. Prophecy quoted.
G |
24 . The angel of Jehovah.
F j
25 . Birth.
18 Now: But, in contrast with those mentioned in w. 2 - 1 6. Render “The begetting, then, of Jesus
or, :

Christ was on this wise (for after His mother was espoused to Joseph, she was found with child) o i pneuma
hagion ”, See Ap. 101. II. 14. birth = begetting. Gr. gennesis Occ. only here and Luke 1. 14 used of the . ,

Father. This verse is quoted by Irenceus (a. d, 178). Jesus (Om. by Tr. [WI] Rm.) Christ. Heb.
Messiah. So translated in John 1. 41 4. 25 See Ap, 98. XI. ;
on this wise i. e. not begotten, as in
. :

the cases recorded in vv, 2 -I 6 Mary. See Ap. 100 for the six of this name in N.T.
.
was
espoused —had been betrothed. By divine ordering, so that the two lines, through Solomon and Nathan,
might be united and exhausted in Messiah. before. Gr. prin. Occ. seven times (26. 34, 75 Mark .

14. 72. Luke 22. ei. John 4. 49 8. 68 14.9) prin e occ. seven times (Matt. 1. 18. Mark 14. 30 Luke 2. 26 ;
; ; ; ,
,

22. 34 .Acts 2. 20 7. 2 25. ie). In eleven of the fourteen passages where this word occurs the events
; ;

did take place In the other three, one was miraculously prevented (John 4. 49 ); the day of the Lord is
.

absolutely certain (Acts 2. 20 ) the other was legally imperative (Acts 25. ie).
;
came together as in :

1 Cor. 7. 5 . the Holy Ghost. Gr. pneuma hagion = holy spirit i.e. power from on high. Not “the :

Holy Spirit”. See Ap. 101. III. 14.

1308
 1 : . — :

1 . 19 . MATTHEW. 2 . 1.

5 B. 0. Then Joseph her husband, 0 being a just

19 19 being a just man = though he was a just man
0 0 0
marly and not willing to 0 make fyer a publick (i. e. desirous of obeying the Law).

example 0 was minded to 0 put her away 0 privily.

,
and=yet. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
0 not willing — not wishing. Gr. theld. See Ap. 102. 1.
G 0 20 But while he thought on 0 these things, to make ter a publick example =Xo expose her to
(p. 1308 ) behold 0 the °angel of 0 the Lord 0 appeared
,
shame. L TTr. A WH read deigmatizo instead of para-
unto him in 0 a dream, saying, “ Joseph, thou deigmatizo. Occurs only here and in Col. 2. 15. This
1
son of David, °fear 19 not to take unto thee exposure would have necessitated her being stoned to
Mary thy wife : for That Which is 0 conceived death, according to the Law (Deut. 22. 22 ). Cp. John 8. 5 .

in her is of 31
the Holy Ghost. was minded=made up his mind, or determined. Gr.
H 21 And she shall 0 bring forth a Son, and bouloinai. See Ap. 102, 2.
put her away = divorce her according to the Law
thou shalt call °His name 0 JESUS: for 0
(Deut. 24. 1 ).
shall save His People from their 0 sins/* privily — secretly. By putting a “ bill of divorcement
H 0
22 Now was done, that it might be
°all this into her hand” (Deut. 24. 1 ).
fulfilled which was 0 spoken 0 of 20 the Lord 20 he thought i. e. pondered about or contemplated
:

0 this step. This was Satan’s assault, as he had assaulted

by the prophet, saying,
Abraham before (Gen. 12. 11 - 13 ). See Ap. 23.
23 20 “ Beliold, °a virgin shall he with child, these things. The two courses open to him in v. 19.
and shall 21 bring forth a Son, and they shall behold. Fig. Astei'ismos. Ap. 6.
call 21 His name 0 Emmanuel, which being the angel of the LORD. The first of three appearances
0
interpreted is God with us/* , to Joseph in these chapters, G and G, p. 1308 (1. 20 24 , ;

G 24 Then Joseph being raised from sleep did 2. 13 19 , ).

as 20 the angel of 20 the Lord had bidden him, angel = messenger. The context must always show
and took unto him his wife whether human or Divine.
the Lord Jehovah. NoArt. SeeAp.98.VXi. a 1. B. b.
F 25 And 0
°knew her °not °till she had 21 brought appeared. Gr. phaind. See Ap. 105. I.
forth her firstborn Son and 0 he called 21 His a dream. Gr. onar. Occurs only in Matt, (here; 2. 12
:
,

name JESUS. 21
13 , 19 22 , ;
and 27. 19 ). Only six dreams mentioned in N.T.
Now when 0 Jesus was born To Joseph (Matt. 1. 20 2. 13 19 22 ); to the wise men
0 0
A Bethle- in ; , ,

(p. 1309)
J
2 hem
0 0
(Matt. 2. 12 and to Pilate’s wife (Matt. 27. 19).
of Judaea 0 in the days of 0 Herod the fear not = Be not afraid. This shows his condition
of
) ;

king, behold, there came wise men from the mind.

4 B. c.
°east °to Jerusalem, conceived = begotten. Gr. gennad as in vv. 2 is, is. , ,

21 bring forth. Not the same word as in vv. 2 16, 20 , .

Gr. tiktd. Not “of thee” as in Luke 1. 35, because not Joseph’s son. His name. Fig. Pleonasm.
Ap. 6 = Him. JESUS. For this'type see Ap, 48. The same as the Heb. Hoshea (Num, 13, 16 ) with
Jah prefixed — God [our] Saviour, or God Who [is] salvation. Cp. Luke 2. 21 See Ap. 98. X. $e = He, .

and none other, or He is the One Who (emph.). sins. Gk. hamartia. See Ap. 128. II. i. 22 all-
the whole of. fulfilled. See Ap. 103 for the first fulfilment of prophecy in the N.T. spoken.
Gr. to rhethen. By Isaiah to Ahaz (Isa. 7. 13-16), but afterwards written. of^by. Gr. hupo. Ap.
104. xviii. 1. by ^through, or by means of. Gr. dm. Ap. 104, v. 1 23 a virgin. Quoted from Isa. .

7. 13 - 15 See the notes there. Gr. parthenos which settles the meaning of the word in Isa. 7. 14
.
, See .

Ap. 103, and 107. I. i. Emmanuel. Occurs only in Matt. See Ap. 98. VII. God. See Ap. 98. I.
25 knew her. Heb, idiom, and Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct) for cohabitation. Note the imperfect tense *=
was not knowing. See Ap. 132. 1, ii. not. Gr, ou Ap. 105. I. till. Matt. 12. 46-so 13. 55 66, ; ,

clearly show that she had sons afterwards. See the force of this word heos in Matt. 28. 20 “ unto her ,
*’.

firstborn Son. These words are quoted by Tatian (a. d. 172) and twelve of the Fathers before cent. 4 and ;

are contained in nearly all MSS. except the Vatican and Sinaitic (cent. 4). All the Texts omit “her
firstborn ” on this weak and suspicious evidence. But there is no question about it in Luke 2. 7, he
i.e. Joseph.

2 1-12
. (A, p. 1307). CONCERNING OTHERS. THE WISE MEN.
(Introversion and Alternation.)

|
1 . The Wise Men. Arrival.
K |
2
. The Star. Notification.
L 3 Herod hears of the Wise Men.
.

M d 4, His Question to Rulers. “Where?”

J

Their Answer. e 6, 6.
d M j

His Question to the Wise Men. “ What Time?”

|

e -7. s. Their Mission. j

L 9-. Wise Men hear Herod.

K
|

-9-u. The Star. Guiding. |

J 12 The Wise Men. Departure.

|
.

1 Jesus. See Ap. 98. X. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Bethlehem — house of bread. Now Beit
Lahm five miles south of Jerusalem. One of the fenced cities of Rehoboam, originally called Ephrath
,

(Gen. 35. 16 19 ). Herod the king. To distinguish him from other Herods. See Ap. 109.
,
behold.
Fig. Asterismos (Ap, 6), for emphasis. wise men. Gr. magoi. It nowhere says they were Gentiles,
or that there were only three, or whether they were priests or kings. The “ adoration of the Magi ” must
have taken place at Nazareth, for the Lord was presented in the Temple forty-one days after His birth
(8 + 33 days. Lev. 12. 3 4 Cp. Luke 2. 21 - 24 ), and thence returned to Nazareth (Luke 2. 39 ), Ap. 169. There,
,
.

in “ the house ” (Matt. 2. ),

not “in a stable ” at Bethlehem, they found the Lord. They did not return to
1

Jerusalem from Nazareth (Matt. 2. 12 ); but, being well on their way home, easily escaped from Herod.
Herod, having enquired accurately as to the time, fixed on “two years” (Matt. 2. 16 ), which would have
thus been about the age of the Lord. After the flight to Egypt, He returned once more to Nazareth
(Matt. 2. 23 ). This chapter (Matt. 2) comes between Luke 2, 39 and 40 east. North and south are always .

in Greek only in sing. East and west are relative to the north and therefore occur in the plural also,
to Jerusalem. The most likely place.
j
1809
 . .

2 . 2 . MATTHEW. 2 . 13 .

0
K 2 Saying, 0 " Where is He That 0 is born 2 Where This is the first question in the N,T.
. . . ?
of the Jews ? for we have seen His star
0 See note on the first question in the O.T. (Gen. 3. 9).
(P- 1309 King
)
in the 1 east, and
1
0
are come to 0 worship is born = has been brought forth see note on 1. 2 : .

4 B. C.
Him/' =
we have seen we saw: i, e. we being in the east
saw.
0
L 3 When 0 Herod the king had
0 heard these His
1
All questions are settled if
star. we regard this
0
things he was troubled, and all Jerusalem
,
as miraculous. Cp. Num. 24. 15 - 19 .

with him. arecome — we came.

0
worship = do homage. Gr. proskuneo. See Ap. 137. i.

M d 4 And when he had gathered chief all the 3 When = But.

0
priests and scribes of the People together, he had heard — on hearing.
0 0
demanded 0
of them where Christ should be was troubled. The enemy used this for another
born. attempt to prevent the fulfilment of Gen. 3. is. See
Ap. 23.
e 5 And
they said unto him, 1 « In 1 Bethlehem allJerusalem. Fig. Synecdoche (of the Whole), Ap. 6.
of Judaea for thus it is 0 written 0 by the pro-
: = most of the people at Jerusalem at that time.
phet, 4 chief priests, &c. i. e. the high priest and other
:

6 And ttjoui Bethlehem, in the land of °Juda,

* priests who were members of the Sanhedrin, or National
°art °not the least 0 among; the 0 princes of Council.
°Juda: for °out of thee shall °come a Gover- scribes of the People — the Sopherim denoting the ,

learned men of the People learned in the Scriptures,

nor, That shall 0 rule My People Israel.’ ” ;

and elders of the Sanhedrin. This incident shows

Md 0
7 Then 1 Herod, when he had privily called that intellectual knowledge of the Scriptures without
experimental delight in them is useless. Here it was
the ^ise men,
used by Herod to compass Christ’s death (cp. Luke 22, 66).
0 0 0
e enquired of them 0 diligently what time the The scribes had no desire toward the person of the
star 0 appeared. “ Governor ”, whereas the wise men were truly wise, in
8 And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, 1
that they sought the person of Him of Whom the
"Go and search 7 diligently °for the 0 young Scriptures spoke and were soon found at His feet.
Child; and when ye have found Him , bring Head-knowledge without heart-love may be used
against Christ.
me word again, 0 that 3 may come and 2 wor- demanded — kept enquiring.
ship Him also/' where, &c. This was the first of the two important
L 9 When they had 0
heard the king, they 0
de- questions the other being “what time”, &c., v. 7.
:

parted Christ = the Mefcsiah, See Ap. .98, IX.

;
5 written — standeth written. Not spoken, as in v. 23.
K and, the star, which °they saw 2 in the
°lo, Quoted from Mic. 6. 2 See Ap. 107. II. 3 b.
.

east, °went before them, °till it °came and =

by by means of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1.
stood over where the 8 young Child was. 6 Juda=Judah.
0
10 When they 0 saw the star, they rejoiced art not the least. Fig. Tapeinosis (Ap. 6), in order to
magnify the place.
with exceeding great joy.
0 not = by no means. Gr oudamos. Occurs only here.
11 And when they were come into the house,
.

0 among. See Ap. 104. viii. 2.

they saw the 8 young Child with °Mary His princes. Put by the Fig. Metonymy (of Subject),
mother, and fell down, and 2 worshipped Ap. 6, for the “thousands” (or divisions) which they
0
Him and when they had opened their 0 trea- led.
:

sures, they presented unto Him gifts; °gold, out. Gr. ek. Ap. 104, vii. See note on Mic, 6. 2 .

and frankincense, and myrrh. come — come forth, not “come unto”, as in Zech.
9. 9 .
0 0
J 12 being 0 warned of God in a dream rule shepherd. Eulers were so called because this
And
0 0
that they should not return to 1 Herod, they was their office.
0
0
departed 11 into their own country another 7 privily = secretly.
way. enquired diligently— enquired accurately . . . . . .

BN l 0 Cp. Deut. 19. is. Gr, akribod, Occ. only here and in
f 13 And when they were 12 departed, 1 behold, V 16
(p. 1311 ) — — .

&c. This was the second of the two im-

what time,
portant questions the other being “ where” ( v 4 ).
: the star appeared =the time of the appearing
star. appeared = shone forth. See Ap. 106. I. i. 8 for = concerning. young Child.
Gr paidion. Ap. 108. v. that 2f may come— that I also may come. Not Him also” as well as
“
others, but “ I also ” as well as you. 9 had heard - having heard. departed : to Nazareth (not
to Bethlehem). Ap. 169. lo. Fig. Asterismos. Ap, 6 (for emphasis). they saw. When in
the east. See v. 2 . went before = kept going before (Imperfect). Therefore not an astronomical
phenomenon, but a miraculous and Divine act. till. Implying both distance and time. came =
went: i.e. to Nazareth. See v. 1 IO saw the star. Supply the Ellipsis from v. 9 (Ap. 6) = having
.
“
seen the star [standing over where the young child was], they rejoiced ”, &c. rejoiced with joy. . . .

Fig. Polyptoton (Ap, 6), for emphasis. II into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. into the house. Not
therefore at Bethlehem, for that would have been into the stable. See note one. 1 There is no “ discre- ,

pancy” here. Child. Gr. paidion. See Ap. 108. v. Mary. See Ap. 100. Him. Not
Mary. treasures = receptacles or treasure cases. gold, &c. From three gifts being mentioned
tradition concluded that there were three men. But it does not say so, nor that they were kings.
These presents supplied their immediate needs. 12 warned of God = oracularly answered, implying
a preceding question. Cp. v. 22 . in. Gr. kata, Ap. 104. x, 2. a dream. Gr. onar. See
note on Matt. 1. 20 . not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. to = unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
departed = returned. another = by another, as in v. 5.

2 13-23
. [For Structure see next page].

13 were departed = had withdrawn or retired.

1310
 : : : :

2 . 13. MATTHEW. 3 . 1.

4 B. c.
0
°the angel of the LORD 7 appeareth to Joseph 2 13-23
. CONCERNING JESUS
(B, p. 1307).
12
in a dream, CHRIST. FLIGHT FROM THE LAND.
{Repeated and Extended Alternation.)
0
g saying,
“ Arise, and young Child B N f 13—, The Angel,
take the 8
1

and His mother, and flee into Egypt, and be

|
11
(p. 1311 ) g -13. His Command to Joseph, Event, |

thou there until I bring thee word: for Herod

1
h 14 Joseph’s Obedience. |
.

u
will seek the 8 young Child to destroy Him." i 15 -. Christ’s abode. Egypt. |

0 0 -15. Prophecy fulfilled. 1

14 When he arose, he took the 8 young Child

|

N 16 Herod’s wrath and crime. Event

2
and His mother by night, and ]3 departed u into
.

0 2 17 18. Prophecy fulfilled, |

,

Egypt N 3 / 19 The Angel. |

.

0 g 20 His Command. .
CJ
1 15 And was there until the death of Herod 1
h 21. Joseph’s Obedience. >
|
<D

O l
0 0
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken i 22 23 -. Christ’s abode. Nazareth. W |

|
,

0 3 - Prophecy fulfilled,
°of 13 the LORD 5 by the prophet, saying, " Out
0 23 j
.

of Egypt 0 have I called My Son.” the angel. See note on 1. 20 .

the Lord. Here denotes Jehovah. See Ap. 98. VI. i.

0
N 2 16 Then Herod, when he saw that he was
1
a. 1 B. b, and 4. II.
. Divine interposition was needed to
0
mocked 16 of the wise men, was exceeding defeat the designs of the enemy and guidance was given ;

0 only as and when needed. Cp vv. 20 22 See Ap. 23.

wroth, and sent forth, and slew °all the ,
.

0
children that were in 1 Bethlehem, and in
1 1 take - take with [theej.
all the
0
coasts thereof, from °two years old will seek = is on the point of seeking.
and under, according to the time which he had 14 took — took with [him],
7 diligently enquired 0 of the wise men.
15 death — end. Gr. teleute, Occ. only here,
that — in order that.
17 Then was that which was spo-
0 spoken. As well as written. Cp. vv. 5 and 23
O2 0 0
fulfilled
of— by. Gr. hnpo. See Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
.

ken by Jeremy the prophet, saying,

18 14< In °Rama was there a voice heard, Ap. Out of Egypt, &c. Quoted from Hos. 11. 1. See
107. I. 3.
0
lamentation, and weeping, and great mourn**
Out. Ap. 104. vii. have I called = did I call.
fng, Rachel weeping for her children, and
0
16 saw. Ap. 133. I 1.
would °not he comforted, because they are mocked - deceived.
0
not.” wroth. Gr. thumoomai. Occ. only here,
The number could not have been great,
NV 19 But when Herod was dead, behold, an
1 all.
children^ boys. PI. of .pais. Ap. 108. iv.
18 angel of 13
the Lord 7 appeareth 12 in a dream borders. coasts =
to Joseph 1
in Egypt, two years. Gr. dietes. Occ. only in Matthew. It was
20 Saying, and 13 take the 8 young
Arise, now nearly two years since the birth at Bethlehem.
Child and His mother, and go n into the land Herod had inquired very accurately, v. 7. See notes on
vv. 1 and 11 The wise men found a pais, not a brephos(see
of Israel: for °they are dead which sought .

Ap. 108. iv and viii), as the shepherds did (Luke 2. 16).

the 8 young Child's °life.” of— from, Gr. $ara. Ap. 104, xii. 1.
21 And he arose, and
took the 8 young Child 14 17 spoken. As well as written,
and His mother, and came 11 into the land of by^by means of. Gr. hupo (Ap. 104. xviii), but all
the critical texts read dia. Ap. 104. v. 1.
Israel.
Jeremy — Jeremiah. Quoted from Jer. 31. 15. See
22 But when he heard that °Archelaus did Ap. 107. i. 3.

reign °in Judaea °in the room of his father 18 Hama — Ramah in O.T., now er-Ram^ five miles
1
Herod, he was afraid to go thither notwith-
:
north of Jerusalem.
standing, being 12 warned of God 12 in a dream, lamentation. Gr. threnos. Occ. only here,
children. Gr. pi. of teknon. Ap. 108. I.
he 0 turned aside 11 into the parts of 0 Galilee not. Gr. on. Ap. 105. I.
23 And he came and 0 dwelt 0 in a city called 20 they. Note the Fig. Heterosis (of Number), Ap. 6,
0
Nazareth by which the pi. is put for the sing. i. e. Herod. :

o 3 °that it might be fulfilled which was 0 spoken life=the soul. Gr. Spsuche. See Ap. 110. III.
e by the prophets, He shall he called a Naza- 22 Archelaus. See Ap. 109.
in — over. Gr. epi. See Ap. 104. ix. 1. LT [Tr.] [A] WH
renc.”
omit epi.
in the room of— instead of. Gr, anti Ap. 104. ii, ,

B P °In those days °came °John the Baptist, turned aside —departed, as in vv. 12 13 .

g
,

(p. 1312) Galilee. The region north of Samaria, including the

0
preaching 0 in the 0 wilderness of Judaea, Plain of Esdraelon and mountains north of it. Ap, 169.
Qi 23 dwelt—settled. in. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
A. D. 26 Nazareth. His former residence. Ap.169. TheAramaic
name. See Ap. 94. III. 3. See note on vv. l, 11 16, and Luke 2. 39 that - so that.
,
spoken. It does .

u
not say written It is not “ an unsolved difficulty ”, as alleged. The prophecy had been uttered by more
than one prophet; therefore the reference to the Heb. nezer{ — a branch) is useless, as it is used of Christ only
by Isaiah (Isa. 11, 1 60. 21 ), and it was “ spoken ” by “ the prophets ” (pi.). Note the Fig. Hysteresis. Ap. 6.
;

3. 1-4 [For Structure see next page].

1 In = And in. Gr. en de. See Ap. 104. viii. 2. In those days. Heb. idiom for an indefinite time
(Ex. 2. 11 23 Isa. 38. 1 &c.) while the Lord, being grown up, was still dwelling in Nazareth. Ap. 169. Cp. 2. 23.
,
.
,
:

came. Gr. comes i. e. presenteth himself.

: came John, &c. Because “ the word of God ” had come
to him (Luke 3. 2 ). John the Baptist - John the baptizer, preachings proclaiming as a herald.
Ap. 121. 1. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 1. wilderness — country parts, which were not without towns
or villages. David passed much of his time there. So John, probably in some occupation also; John now
thirty years old. He was the last and greatest of the prophets, and would have been reckoned as Elijah
himself, or as an Elijah (Matt. 11. 14. Cp. Mai. 3. 1 4. 6) had the nation obeyed his proclamation.
;

1311
 : : .

3* 2 . MATTHEW. 3. 11 .

26 k 2 And saying, 0 “ Repent ye for 0 the king- :

3. 1 -4 (B. p. 1306). THE FORERUNNER.
(p. 1312 )dom 0 of 0 heaven 0 is at hand." {Introversion and Alternation .)
K 3 For this is he that was
0
spoken of °by the P |
1 -. John. Time.
0
prophet Esaias, Q j |
-1. His Proclamation,
o tt
k I 2 Subject.
. Repentance.
saying, The voice of one crying in the 1 wil- R 3-. Isaiah.
Qj derness, I

Q j |
-3-. His cry.
k -3. Subject. Preparation.
k
4
Prepare ye the way of 0 the Lord, make His P John. Manner.
|

paths straight.’ ”
4.
|

2 Hepent. Gr. metanoed See Ap. 111. 1.

P 4 And the same John °had his raiment of the kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114.
0
camel's hair, and a leathern girdle about his of. Gen. of origin ^ frqm. Ap. 17. 2 .

0
loins; and his °meat was locusts and wild heaven = the heavens (pi.). See note on 6. 9 10 ,
,

honey. is at hand = had drawn nigh. What draws nigh

0 0 0
may withdraw. See 21. 43. Acts 1. e ;
3. 20 .

CS1 5 Then went out to him Jerusalem, and all 3 spoken. As well as written.
0 0
Judaea, and all the region round about Jordan, by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1, but all the Greek
0 0 0 texts read “ dia ”, Ap. 104. v. 1.
m 0 And were baptized of him 1
in Jordan, Esaias = Isaiah. of twenty-one occurrencesThe first
0
confessing their sins. of the name in N.T. See Ap. 79. '

7 But when he 0 saw many of the 0 Pharisees The voice, &c. Quoted from Isa. 40. 3. See note
T there. Ap. 107. I. 1.
and Sadducees °come °to his 0 baptism, he the XiORD = J ehovah in Isa. 40. 3 See Ap. 98. VI. i.
said unto them, “ O generation of vipers,
0 0 .

a, 1. B. b.
0
who hath 0 warned gou to flee 0 from 0 the 4 had his raiment, &c. Cp. 2 Kings 1. 8.
wrath 0 to come ? leathern girdle. Worn to-day by peasants in
0
8 Bring forth therefore fruits meet for 2
re- Palestine.
pentance : meat = food.
9 And 0 think 0
not to say 0
within yourselves, locusts. Locusts form the food of the people to-
0 4
We have Abraham to our father
0
:
' for I say day and, being provided for in the Law, are “ clean ”,
;

unto you, that God is able

0
of these stones to See Lev. 11. 22 ,

up 0 children unto Abraham.

raise
0 0 0 3. 8-17 (C> P- 1305). BAPTISM.
Tn 10 And 0 now also the ax is laid unto the {Introversion and Alternation.)
root of the trees therefore every tree which :

bringeth 9 not forth good fruit 0 is hewn down, 1 |

5. The Coming
of the People to John,
and cast 0 into the fire. m 1
Their Baptism.
0 T 7-9. John's Warning.
o 11 3 indeed 6 baptize you with water 10 unto T 10 - 12 John’s Threatening.
.

repentance S l 13. The Coming of Messiah to John.

|

P but He That cometh after me is mightier than 0 m 14-17. His Baptism.

|

I, Whose shoes I am 0 not 0 worthy to 0 bear

0
5 to — unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
Jerusalem . , . Judeea. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of
Subject), Ap. 6, for their inhabitants.
all. Put byFig. Synecdoche (of Genus), Ap. 6, Put by Fig. for the greater part. all the region.
Synecdoche {of the Whole), Ap. 6, for the greater part of the country. 6 were baptized— were
being baptized. baptized of. See Ap. 115. I. vii. of^by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
sins. Gr. hamartia. Ap. 128. II. 1. 7 Pharisees and Sadducees. See Ap. 120. II. saw. Ap. 133. 1. 1.
come =coming. to. Gr. epi. See Ap. 104. ix. 3, baptism. See Ap. 115. II. i. genera-
tion = brood or offspring. vipers = serpents. Not ordinary snakes, but venomous vipers,
who . . . ? Fig. Erotesis (Ap. 6), for emphasis. warned, &c. = forewarned or who hath suggested ;

or given you the hint? from — away from. Gr. apo, Ap. 104. iv. the WTath to come.
The reference is to Mai. 4. 1 The coming of Messiah was always connected with judgment which
.
;

would have come to pass had the nation repented at the preaching of “ them that heard Him” (Heb. 2. 3.
Cp. 22. 4). The “times of refreshing”, and “the restoration of all things” of Acts 3. 19-26, would have
followed. Hence 1 Theds. 1. 10 2. 16 5. 9 See notes there; and cp. Matt. 10.23; 16 28 24.34. Luke
; ;
. .
;

21. 22 23
,
Acts 28. 25 28.
. to come = about to come.
, 8 meet for = worthy of. 9 think —
think not for a moment (Aorist). This is an idiom to be frequently met with in the Jerusalem Talmud =
be not of that opinion. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. within = among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.2.
We have, &c. Cp. John 8, 39. Rom. 4. 1 6 9. 7 Gal. 3. e.
- God. Ap. 98. I. i. of^out of. ;
,

Gr. ek. Ap. 104, vii. children. Gr. pi. of teknon. Ap. 108. I.

3. 10-12 (T, above). JOHN’S THREATENING. ( Introversion .)

T n |
10 . Warning, The “Ax” and the “Fire”,
o j
John’s Baptism.
11 -.

p -11-. Christ and John.

|

o - 11 Christ’s Baptism.
|
.

n |
12 Warning.
. The “Fan” and the “ Fire”.

10 now — already. also. Omitted by all the texts (Ap. 94. VII.). is laid = is lying at.
The Jerusalem Talmud (Beracoth^ 1) refers Isa. 10. 33, 34 to the destruction of Jerusalem; and
fol. 5.
argues from Isa. 11, 1 that Messiah would be born shortly before it. unto = at. Gr .pros. Ap.
104. xv. 3. is hewn down — getteth hewn down. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. 11 with.
Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 1, and Ap. 115. I. iii. The literal rendering of the Heb. {Beth—'B). Matt. 7. 9. 34. a,
fi
;

Rom. 15. 6. 1 Cor. 4, 21 , &c. See Ap. 115. I. iii. 1. a. shoes = sandals. not. Gr, ou. See
Ap. 105. i. worthy = fit or equal. Not the same word as “meet for” in v. 8. bear = bring or
fetch. Mark: “stoop down and unloose”. Luke : “unloose”. Prob. repeated often in different forms.

1312
 : : ;

3. 1L MATTHEW. 4. 3.

26 °§e shall "baptize you ll -

with °the Holy Ghost, $e shall baptize. “ He” is emph.= He Himself will,
and with 0 fire andnoother. SeeAp.115. See Acts 1. 4, 5 ;
2. 3 ;
11. is.
Is. 44. a. Cp, Ezek. 36. 26, 27. Joel 2. 28.
12 Whose fan is in His hand, and He will
0
n 1
baptize with. See Ap. 115. I. iii. 1, c,
. . ,

(p. 1312 ) 0
throughly purge His 0 floor, and 0 gather His the Holy Ghost =pneuma hagion> holy spirit, or
wheat 10 into the garner ; but 0 He will 0 burn “ power from on high ”. No Articles. See Ap. 101
up the chaff with unquenchable fire." IX. 14.
10 fire. See Acts 2. 3. Note the Fig. Hendia^ys (Ap. 6) —
SI 13 Then 1 cometh 0 Jesus °from Galilee 7
to with pneuma hagion — yea., with a burning (or purifying)
"Jordan 10 unto John, 7 to be 6 baptized 6
of spirit too, separating the chaff from the wheat ( v 12), .

him. not mingling them together in water. “Fire” in v U .

is symbolic (see Isa. 4. Cp. Ps. 1. 4 3, Mai. 3. i-4 4. l.

m 14 But John 0 forbad Him, saying, “ 3 have 35. />. Isa. 17. 13 30. 24 41. 16. Jer. 51. 2; Hos. 13. s). ;
;

.
;

need to be 6 baptized 6 of Thee, and comest Xtjeu In v. 12 the “fire” is literal; for destroying, not for
" ,

5
to me ? purging.
15 And 13 Jesus answering said unto him, Note the seven emblems of the Spirit (or of pneama
“ Suffer it to be so now: for 0 thus 0 it becometh
0 hagion ) in Scripture. “ Fire” (Matt. 3. li. Acts 2 3)
“ Water ” (Ezek. 36. 25. John 3. 11
Wind”
us to fulfil c all righteousness." Then he 7. 38, 3y) fl
; ;

(Ezek. 37. i-io) “ Oil. (Isa. 61. l. Heb. 1. 9) a “ Seal ” ’

suffered Him. ; j

(Eph. 1. 13 4. 3o) an “Earnest ” (Eph. 1. u) a “Dove”

16 And 13 Jesus, when He was 6 baptized, went (Matt. 3. i6).
; ; ;

up straightway °out of the water: and, c lo, 12 fan - winnowing shovel. God fans to get rid
the heavens were opened unto Him, and °He of the chaff; Satan sifts to get rid of the wheat (Luke
7 saw 0 the Spirit
of "God descending "like a 22. 31).
0
dove, and lighting 0 upon Him
0
throughly = thoroughly,
17 And 16 lo °a voice "from 2 heaven, saying, fl oor — threshing-floor,

“This is °My beloved Son, c in °I am Whom gather ^ gather together.

well pleased." He. The 1611 edition of the A.V. omits “He”,
burn up. Gr. katakaio — burn down, or quite up.
DU ° Then was ° Jesus led up ° of the Spirit
° 13 Jesus. See Ap. 98. X.
(P- *313) 4 ° into the ° wilderness to be ° tempted ° of
from— away from. Gr. apo.
Jordan — the Jordan.
Ap. 104. iv.

the devil.
14 forbad =^was hindering. Gr. diakoluo. Occ. only
2 And when He had fasted "forty days here.
and forty ° nights. He was afterward an 15 it to be so: or, supply the Ellipsis by “[Me]”.
hungred. The Lord was now, and here, recognized by John
3 And ° when ° the tempter ° came to Him, ° he (John 1 . 31 - 34 ).
said, In fulfilling this duty. thus.
it becometh us. This duty was incumbent on
John as the minister of that Dispensation likewise ;

on the Lord hence the word “thus”. The reason is given in John 1 si,
:
all righteousness: .

or every claim of righteous duty. This was the anointing of Messiah (see note on v. 17 and anointing
),
was accompanied by washing or immersion (Ex. 29. 4-7 40. 12 Lev. 8 6 ). ig out of = away ;
. .

from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. lo. Fig. Asterismos (Ap. 6 ), for emphasis. saw: i.e. He
the Lord saw. the Spirit of God. Note the Articles, and see Ap. 101, II. 3, God.
See Ap. 98. I, i. 1 like — as if. Gr. hosei — 0.3 it were (not homoios - resembling in form or
.

appearance) referring to the descent, not to bodily form as in Mark 1 10

:
In Luke 3. 22 Jidsei may still . .

be connected with the manner of descent, the bodily form referring to the Spirit. dove. See
note on “fire”, v. 11 lighting — coming.
.
upon. Gr, epl Ap. 104. ix. 3. 17 a
voice. There were two voices the first “Thou art”, &c. (Mark 1. 11 :
Luke 3. 22), while the Spirit in .

bodily form was descending; the second (introduced by the word “lo”), “this is”, &c., after it remained
(“abode”, John 1. 32 This latter speaking is ). mentioned by John for the same reason as that given in
John 12. so. Only one voice at the Transfiguration. from - out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. My
beloved Son. Not Joseph’s or Mary’s son =- My Son, the beloved [Son], See Ap. 99. in. See
note on “ with ”, v. 11 X am well pleased — I have found delight. Heb. idiom, as in 2 Sam, 22. 20
.
.

Ps. 51.U. Cp. Isa. 42. 1. Matt. 12.18. “This is My beloved Son” was the Divine formula of anointing
Messiah for the office of Prophet (Matt. 3. 17) also for that of Priest (Matt. 17. 5 See Ap. 149) and “ Thou ; .

art My Son ” for that of King (Ps. 2. 7. Acts 13. 33.

:

Heb. 1. 5 5. 5 ). ;

4. 1-1 X (D, p. 1305). THE TEMPTATION. ( Introversion .)

U j
1 - 3 -. Before the Temptation.
V ]
-3-10,The Separate Temptations.
U |
11 . After the Temptation.
1 Then. Immediately after His anointing as Messiah, “ the second man ” (i Cor. 15. 47 “ the last Adam ”
),
(1 Cor. 15. 45 must be tried like “the first man Adam” (1 Cor. 15. 45 47 ), and in the same three
),
,

ways (1 John 2. 16. Cp. with Gen. 3. 6). Jesus. See Ap. 98. X. of - by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
the Spirit. Ap. 101. II. 3. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. wilderness. The first man was in
the garden Messiah’s trial was in the wilderness, and His agony in a garden. Contrast Israel fed with
;
:

manna and disobedient, Christ hungered and obedient. tempted = tried, or put to the test. Gr.
peirazd from peiro to pierce through, so as to test.
; , 2 forty. The number of probation (Ap. 10).
nights. Joined thus with “days”, are complete periods of twenty-four hours. See Ap. 144.
3 when
. came, &c. = having approached Him and said.
. .
the tempter— he who was tempting Him. See
j

Ap. 116. came to Him as to our first parents, Adam and Eve. See Ap. 19.
:
he said. See
Ap. 116 for the two sets of three temptations, under different circumstances, with different words
and ex-
pressions and, in a different order in Matt. 4 from that in Luke 4.
; It is nowhere said that there were
“ three ” or only three as it is nowhere said that there were “
; three ” wise men in chap. 2.

1313
 v ; ;

4. 3 . MATTHEW. 4. 12.

V W‘ q
1
0 “ If Thou be 0 the Son of God 0 command that ,
4 .
- 3-10 (V, p. 1313). THE SEPARATE TEMPTA-
(P- 1314)
0
these stones 0 be made 0 bread." TIONS. (
Repeated and Extended Alternations.)
4 But He answered and 3 said, W 1
q 1

|
- 3 Temptation.
. “If Thou be”,
r 1
4 -. Answer. “It is written”.
S' °“It is written, °Man shall not live °by bread J

s 1 -4. Scripture. Deut. 8. 3.

0
D
alone, but 0 by every “word that proceedeth
out of the mouth of 0 God.* ”
W 2
q2 |
5, 6. Temptation.
|

“ If Thou be”.
r 2 7-. Answer. “ It is written
W 2 q‘
0
5 Then the devil taketh Him up 1 into the
c 0

w
|

s2 - 7 Scripture. Deut. 6. 16.

|
.

"holy city, and setteth Him °on °a pinnacle 3

q 3
|
8, 9. Temptation. “If Thou wilt”,
of the 0 temple, r 3 10 -. Answer. “ It is written
|

6 And saith unto Him, 3 “ If Thou be 3 the Son s3 - 10 Scripture,

)
Deut. 6.13; 10. 20
, .

0
of God 0 cast Thyself down for it is written,
,
: If. Gr. ei, with the indicative mood, assuming and taking
‘
He shall give His angels charge 0 concerning it granted as an actual fact “ If Thou art ? ” See Ap.
for :

Thee: and °in their hands they shall bear 118, II. 1.* Same as in v. 6, but not the same as in v 9. .

Thee up, lest at any time Thou dasli Th? foot the Son of God. Cp. this with 3. 17 on which the ,

°against a stone.’” question is based. See Ap. 98. XV.

command that — speak, in order that,
7 Jesus said unto him, 4 “It is written again,
1

these stones in this the fourth temptation

: but ;

4
04 Thou shalt °not 0
tempt °the LORD thy in the first temptation = “ this stone” (Luke 4. 3).
s
God.’ ” be made = become. bread = loaves.
=
4 It is written It standeth written. This is the
W s
q
;

ceeding high mountain, and sheweth Him all the

0
8 °Again, the devil 0 taketh Him up 1 into an ex-
Lord’s first ministerial utterance three times. Cp. ;

" kingdoms of the ‘ world, and the glory of them

the last three (John 17. 8, 14 17 ). The appeal is not to ,

the spoken voice (8. 17) but to the written Word. Quoted
9 And saith unto Him, °“A11 these things from Deut, 8. 3, See Ap. 107. I. and 117. I.
0
will I give Thee, if Thou wilt fall down and Man. Gr. anthropos Ap. 123. 1. .
0
worship me." by -upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. alone=only.
10 Then saith Jesus unto him, -°« Get thee 1 word utterance.
-

hence, 0
Satan: out of-- by means of, or through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104.
04 v. 1. Note the connection of the “hunger” and the
for 4 Thou shalt b worship 1 the
it is written, “forty” days here, and the same in Deut, 8. 3.
LORD thy 4 God, and Him °on!y shalt thou God. See Ap. 98. 1. i. 1.
serve.’ ” See Ap. 116. 5 Then. The fifth temptation.
0
U 11 Then the devil leaveth Him, and, behold, taketh. Gr. paralamband Cp. ago, of Luke 4. 9. .

0
(P- 1313) angels came and ministered unto Him. See the usage of paralamband Matt. 17. 1 implying , ,

authority and constraint This is the third temptation

E P x 12 Now when Jesus had heard that John was
1

0 in Luke (Luke 4. 9), and the difference of the order is ex-

(p* 13^5) ° cast into prison. He departed into Galilee 1

plained in Ap. 116. Both Gospels are correct and true,

27 the holy city. So called in 27. 53 Rev. 11. 2 Neh. . .

11. 1 Isa. 48. 2 52. 1

. Dan. 9. 24 The Arabs still call it El Ends = the holy place. It was so called on account
; .
*
.

of the Sanctuary. holy. See note on Ex. 3. 5 on. Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 3. a pinnacle -
. .

the wing. Gr, to pterugioti used of that part of the Temple (or Holy Place) where “ the abomination of deso-
,

lation” is to stand, according to Theodotion (a fourth reviser of the Sept about the middle of cent. 2).
See note on Dan. 9. 27 and cp. Luke 4, 9 and Matt, 24. 15.
;
temple - the temple buildings not naos> ;

the house itself or Sanctuary. See note on 23. 16. 6 cast Thyself down. An attempt upon His life.
See Ap. 23, and note on 23. 16 it is written. Satan can quote Scripture and garble it by omitting the
.

essential words “ to keep Thee in all Thy ways”, and by adding “ at any time”. Quoted from Ps. 91. 11 12 ,

(not v. 13 see note there). ;

concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii 1. in ^ upon. Gr. epi as “on” in v. 5. x

against. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. 7 Thou, &c. Quoted from Deut. 6. 16 (Ap. 107. II, 3. c.). not.
Gr. ou. See Ap. 105. I. tempt. Note the words which follow: “as ye tempted Him in Massah”. A
reference to Ex. 17. 7 shows that there it was to doubt Jehovah’s presence and care. It was the same here,
the LORD = Jehovah. See Ap. VI, 1. a. 4. B. a 8 Again, &c This should be “The devil taketh Him
again ”, implying that he had taken Him there before, as “ It is written again ” in v. 7. See Ap. 117. 1. This is
the second temptation in Luke (Luke 4. 5 ). taketh. As in v. 5 not anago “ leadeth up”, as in Luke ; t

4. 5 exceeding. Not so in Luke 4 5 because there it is only oikoumene, the inhabited world, or Roman
. .
;

empire (Ap. 129. 2); here it is kosmos (Ap. 129. 1). kingdoms. See Ap. 112. world. Gr. kosmos, the
whole world as created. See Ap. 129. 1. 9 All these. Cp. Luke 4. 6 and see Ap. 116. if. See
Ap, 118, I. 2. Not the same as in vv. 3 and 6. wilt fall down. Not in Luke. worship = do
homage. Ap. 137. i. IO Get thee hence = Go This is the end, and the Lord ends it. In Luke 4. 13, !

after the third temptation, Satan “ departed ” of his own accord and only “for a season ”, Here, after the
last, Satan is summarily dismissed, not to return. See Ap. 116. =
Satan the Adversary. Sept, for Heb.
Satan. Thou shalt, &c. Quoted from Deut. 11. 3, 4 See Ap. 107. II. 2, and 117. 1. only = alone, .

as in v. 4. Quoted f rom Deut. 6. 13 where the possession of the earth ( v 10 depends on loyalty to God
;
.
)

( 12 ), Who gives it (v. 10 )

. and on obedience to Him (vv. 17, is).
; II behold. Fig. Aster ismos (Ap, 6),
for emphasis, angels came, &c. Thus closing the whole of the Temptations. No such ministration
at the end of the third temptation in Luke 4. 13 .

4. 12—26. 35. THE LORD’S FOURFOLD MINISTRY [For Structure see next page].
12 cast into prison = delivered up. There is no Greek for “ into ” or “prison No disciples had yet been
called {vv. 18 - 22 ) therefore John could not yet have been in prison for, after the calling of disciples (John
; ;

2. 2 11 ) John was “ not yet cast into prison” (John 3. 24 eis ten phulaken).
,
There is no “inaccuracy” or “con- ,

fusion”. Paradidomi is rendered cast (or put) in prison” only here and Mark 1. 14 out of 122 occurrences.
“
,

It means “to deliver up”, and is so rendered ten times, and “ deliver” fifty-three times. Cp. 5. 25 10. 17, 19 ; ,

21 24. 9 &c.;
The “not yet” of John 3. 24 (Gr. oupd. Ap. 105. I.) implies that previous attempts and
,

perhaps official inquiries had been made, following probably on the unofficial inquiry of John 1. 19 - 27 .

John’s being “delivered up” may have led to this departure of Jesus (Ap. 98; X, p. 1315) from Judaea.
Christ’s ministry is commenced at Matt. 4. 12 Mark 1. u. Luke 4. 14 and John 1. 35 before the call of
.
,

any disciples. departed = withdrew.

1314
 : . :

27 13 And leaving 0 Nazareth, He came and 4. 12—26. 35 (E, P* 1305). THE LORD’S FOUR-
dwelt °in ° Capernaum, which is °upon the FOLD MINISTRY. Introversion.) See Ap. 119. (

sea coast, °in the borders of Zabulon and 4. 12—7. 29. THE FIRST PERIOD. Subject
Nephthalim The Proclamation of The Kingdom, and Call to
14 °That it might be fulfilled which was Repentance (4. 17). “Sermon on the Mount” un-
0
spoken ° by °Esaias the prophet, saying, named (5. l 7. 29). The Laws of the Kingdom. —
15 °“The land of Zabulon, and the land of 8. i—16. 20 THE SECOND PERIOD. Sub- G .

Nephthalim, by the way of the sea, beyond ject The Proclamation of The King. His :
0
Jordan, ° Galilee of the Gentiles Person as “Lord” (8. 2 6, 8) and “Man”
; ,

Miracles of Creation, manifesting

(8. 20 ).
Yt 16 The People which ° sat 13 in darkness °saw His Deity; and of Compassion, declaring
(P- I 3 I 5)
great ° light and to them which ° sat 13 ln ° the
; His Humanity.
region and shadow of death 0 light is ° sprung
up.” Q 16. 2i— 20. 34. THE THIRD PERIOD. Sub-
ject The Rejection of The King. Parabolic
:

u 17 ° From
that time ’Jesus began to ° preach, Miracles (Lunatic, 17. u ;
Blind men,
and to say, Repent: for °the kingdom of 20. 30-34).
° heaven °is at hand." 21.1— 26. 3/S. THE FOURTH PERIOD. Sub-
ject The Rejection of The Kingdom. Parables
:

Z A v 18 And ’Jesus, walking °by the sea of Galilee, and Teaching as to the coming change of Dis-
16
saw two brethren, Simon called Peter, and pensation, while the Kingdom should be in
Andrew his brother, casting ° a net 1 into the abeyance The Sermon on the Mount (Olives),
.

sea : for they were fishers. 24. l 25. 46.— Miracles Parabolic and Pro- :

phetic Lazarus (John 11), and the withered

w And He saith unto them, « Follow Me, and
19
:

Fig-tree (Mark 11. 12 - 14 20 21

0
1 will make you ° fishers of men."
, , ).

4. 12—7. 29 THE FIRST PERIOD OF

(P, above).
20 And they straightway left their ° nets, and THE MINISTRY. PROCLAMATION OF THE
followed Him. KINGDOM.
(Extended Alternation and Introversion.)
A v 21 And going on from thence, He 16 saw ° other X 4. 12 - 15 The Lord. Departure to Galilee.
two brethren, ° James the son of ° Zebedee, and
,
|

4. 16 Depth of the great darkness.

'
.
The
°John his brother, 13 in ° a ship ° with ° Zebedee People sitting in it.
their father, ° mending their 20 nets; u f 4.17, The Kingdom proclaimed. Words.
Z 4. 18 - 22
w and He called them. 4. 23-.
|

The Lord, Going about Galilee.

. Disciples called.

X 22 And they immediately left the ship and Y u 4.-23. The Kingdom proclaimed. Works.
|

their father,and followed Him. t 4. 24 25 Fame of the “ Great Light

,
,
The
|
m People following it.
X 23 And ’Jesus went about ° all Galilee, teach-
|

Z |
5. 1 —7 29 . Disciples taught.
ing 13 in their ° synagogues, and 17 preaching
0 17
13 Nazareth. Aramaic. See Ap. 94. III. 8, and 169.
° the gospel of the kingdom, in -at. Gr.
Ap. 104. vi. eis-

Yu and healing ° all manner of sickness and ° all Capernaum. Jewish authorities identify Kaphir
manner of ° disease ° among the people. Nakhum with Kaphir Temkhxtm since corrupted into ,

the modern Tell Hum, Ap. 169. Synagogue has A

24 And His °fame went ° throughout all been discovered in the present ruins. For events at
Syria: and they brought unto Him all sick Capernaum see chs. 8, 9, 17, 18. Mark 1.
people that were taken with divers ° diseases upon the sea coast. Gr. parathalassios . Occ. only
and torments, and those which were possessed here. in -in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
14 That = In order that,
spoken. As well as written.
by = by means of. Ap. 104. v. 1.
Gr. dia. Esaias -Isaiah. 15 The land, &c. Quoted from Isa. 9. l, 2 .

See Ap. 107. II. 2. “Land” is nom., not vocative. Galilee. See A p! 169. Gentiles = nations. 16 sat
= was sitting. saw. Ap. 133. 1. 1. light. Ap. 130. 1. the region and shadow, &c. Fig. Hendiadys
(Ap. 6)=“ darkness, [yea] the dark shadow of death or death’s darkness. sprung up — risen for them.
4- 18-22 (Z, above). DISCIPLES CALLED. Extended Alternation ( ,)

v |
is. Two Brethren (Peter and Andrew),
Their Call. w |
19,
Their Obedience. x |
20 .

v 21 -. Two Brethren (James and John).

\

w - 21 Their Call. |
.

x 22 Their Obedience. |
.

17 From. Gk. apo. Ap.^ 104. iv. From that time. Each portion of the Lord’s fourfold ministry had a
.

distinct beginning or ending. See the Structure

Repent. Gr. metanoeo. Ap. 111. 1.1.
(above). E
preach = proclaim. See Ap. 121. 1.
the kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114. heaven the
heavens. See notes on 6. 9 10 is at hand — is drawn nigh.
, ,
18 by = beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104.
xii. 3. a net -a large net. Gr. amphiblestron. Not the same word as in v. 20 , or 13. 47 le fishers .

of men. A Talmudic expression “A fisher of the Law” (Maimonides, Torah cap. I).
:
men. Gr. pi. ,

of anthropos. Ap. 123. 1, 20 nets. PI. of diktuon. Not the same word as in v. is, or 18. 47 .

21 other. Gr. altos. Ap. 124. 1. James ... John. See Ap. 141. Zebedee. Aram. See Ap. 94. in. 3 !

a^the. These calls were to discipleship, not apostleship. with. Gr. meta, Ap. 104. xi. 1. mending-
setting in order. See Ap. 125. 8. 23 all = the whole. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Whole) for all
parts. Ap, 6. synagogues. See A p. 120. the gospels the glad tidings. of -relating to.
See Ap. 17. 5 . all manner of = every. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Whole), Ap. 6, for some of
all kinds. disease. Gr. malakia . Occ. only in Matthew: here; 9.35; 10. 1 among Gr en .

Ap. 104. viii. 2. 24 lame -hearing. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of the Adjunct), Ap. 6, for what was
heard. throughout^ unto. Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi. diseases. Gr. nosos, transl. sickness in v 23
-
1815
 : —

4. 24 . MATTHEW. 5. 12.

27 with 0 devils,and those which 0 were lunatick, devils — demons. Cp. 12. 26 27 Mark 3. 22 26. ,
. ,

2 those that had the palsy ; and He healed and 17. is. From sel&ne — the moon.
and were lunatick. Gr. settniazomai. Occ. only here,
them,
3
25 And there followed Him great multitudes 25 from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
4 people
of 0
from 0 Galilee, °and from Decapolis, Galilee. Ap. 169.
and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton Ap. 6.
and
5 from Jerusalem, and from Judaea, and .

from
6 beyond Jordan. S. 1—7. 29 (Z, p. 1315). DISCrPLES TAUGHT.
“THE SERMON ON THE MOUNT”. Introversion ( .)

ZB 0
7 And seeing the multitudes. He went up B 5. - 2 Introduction. 1 .

(p. 1316) 5 0 0
8 0 into a mountain and when He was 0 set, :
C 6. 3 - 12 Characters. True Happiness.
D 5. 13-16. True Disciples.
|

[
.

His
9 disciples came unto Him j

And He 0 opened His mouth, and 0 taught E 5 17 7 12. The Kingdom. Its Laws. I . .

them, saying,
E 7 13, 14 The Kingdom. Entrance into it. j
. .

D 7 15-23. False Teachers.

|
.

0 0 C
Ca “Blessed are the °poor in spirit: for |
7. 24 - 27 Characters. True
. Wisdom.
tfjeits is
0
the kingdom of 0 heaven. B |
7. 28 , 29 . Conclusion.

0 1 seeing. Ap. 133. I. 1.

b Blessed are they that mourn :
3 for tfjeg into. Ap. 104. vi.
Gr. eis.
shall be comforted. a mountain = the mountain. Well known and
104 Blessed are the °meek 3 therefore unnamed, but corresponds with the Mount of
c : for tf)?g shall in-
0 Olives in the Structure of the Gospel as a whole Cp.
herit the earth.
11 4 0
F and p,
j
p. 1315. also to Sinai, There is a reference
d Blessed are they which do hunger and set. The posture of the Oriental teacher to-day.
thirst after righteousness: 3 for disciples. Note this fact in interpreting the member#,
tfjeiJ shall be
12 opened His mouth. Heb. idiom. Fig. Metonymy (of
filled.
Adjunct), Ap 6, for spealung(Job3.l. Dan.10.i6. Acts8.35),
0 3
d 4
Blessed are the merciful: for tfjeg shall taught them. See note on 7. 39 and the Structure, ,

obtain 0 mercy. above. The Structure is the commentary showing that

this teaching is connected with the proclamation of the
0
c 4
Blessed are the pure in heart :
3
for tfjeg kingdom (i?. 3), and is to be interpreted by it. As the
shall see °God. kingdom was rejected and is now in abeyance, so likewise
this discourse is in abeyance with all its commands, &c,,
b 4
Blessed are the 0 peacemakers : 3 for tfjrg
until “ the gospel of the kingdom ” is again proclaimed,
shall be called the 0 children of 8 God. to herald its drawing nigh. Parts of this address were
a 4
Blessed are they which are persecuted 0 repeated at different times and on different occasions.
Luke nowhere
professes to give the whole address in its
°for righteousness* sake: 3
for tfjeivg is 3 the
chronological setting or entirety. Only some thirty
kingdom of 3 heaven. separate verses are so repeated by Luke out of 107
Blessed are ye, when men shall 0 revile you, verses in Matthew. The later repetitions in Luke were
and persecute you, and shall say all manner given in “a plain (Luke 6. 17 ) and after the calling of 1
'

of 0 evil against you 0 falsely, for My sake.

0
the Twelve (Luke 6. 13) ; here the whole is given before
0
Rejoice, and be exceeding glad : 3 for great the calling of the Twelve (Matt. 9. y). These are marks
n
is your reward in 3 heaven 0 for so persecuted : of accuracy , not of “discrepancy” as alleged. Modern
they the prophets which were before you. critics first assume that the two accounts are identical
,

and then say: “No one now expects to find chrono-

logical accuracy in the evangelical records” For the !

relation of the Sermon on the Mount “ ”

to Ps. 15, see Ap. 70 and to the seven woes of ch. 23, see Ap. 126.
;

5. 3-12 (C, above). CHARACTERS. ( Introversion .)

C a J
Heirs of the Kingdom.
3.
b 4, Mourners. Reward for Mourners,
|

c 5 Inheritance.
|
Earthly,
.

d 6, True righteousuess.
d 7.Fruits of righteousness.
C |
8. Inheritance. Heavenly.
b |
9. Peacemakers. Reward for Peacemakers,
a |
10 - 12 , Heirs of the Kingdom.
3 Blessed = Happy, representing the Heb 1
ashrey (not barufc, blessed). Ashrly (Fig. Beatitudo, not Benedictio)
. '

occurs in nineteen Psalms twenty-six times; elsewhere only in eight books (Deut., 1 Kings, 2 Chron., Isa.,
Prov., Job, Ecc., and Dan.). The Aramaic equivalent for ashrey is tob (sing., pi., or dual). See Ap. 94. III. 3, ’

and Ap, 63. vi. Gr. makarios = happy (not eulogetos which = blessed, and is used only of God (Mark 14. 61. ,

Luke 1. 68. Bom. 1. 25 ;

9. &; 2 Cor. 1. 3 ; 13. 31 . Eph. 1. 3 , 1 Pet. 1. 3 ). poor in spirit. The
*
equivalent for the Aramaio (Ap. 94. III. 3, p. 136) * dnaiyim (Heb. dnah . See
note on Prov. 1. 11 )— poor in
this world (as in Luke 6. 20 ), in contrast with the promise of the kingdom. Cp. Jas. 2. 5 spirit. .

Gr. pneuma, See Ap. 101. II. 8. the kingdom of heaven. Then proclaimed as having drawn
nigh (3. 2 ; 4. 17 ). See Ap. 114. heaven^ the heavens. See notes on 6. 9 10 4 Blessed. , ,

Note the Fig. Anaphora (Ap. 6). The eight Beatitudes are to be contrasted with and understood by
the eight “woes” of 23. 13-ss. See Ap. 126. 5 meek. Cp. Ps. 37. 11 . the earth: or, the
land. Gr. ge. See Ap. 129. 4. 6 hunger and thirst, &c. The idiom for a strong desire. Cp. Ps.
42. 1 2 119. 103
, ; 7 merciful
. = compassionate. Cp. Ps. 41. 1 mercy. Not merely now, but in .

the manifestation of the kingdom, Jas. 2, 13 (cp. Heb. 4. ie 8. 12 10, 28 ). 8 pure in heart. Cp. Ps. ; ;

24. 4 73.1. ; God. Ap. 98. 1. i. 1. 9 peacemakers. Cp. Ps. 133. Gr. eirenopoios. Occ. only here. 1 .

children=sons. Gr. huios.. See Ap. 108. III. 10 are persecuted — have been persecuted. Cp. Pss.
37,39,40. for = on account of. for righteousness’ sake. Not otherwise. 11 revile —
reproach. evil = harmful thing. Gr. poniros. Ap. 128. IV. 1. against. Or, kata. Ap, 104, x. 1.
falsely. This is another condition of the happiness of v. 3 12 Rejoice, &c. See 1 Pet. 4, 13 Cp. . ,

Acts 16, 25. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. for=because. Not the same as in v. 3, &c.

1316
 ; 5 D

Be 13 0
0
2) c
0
are the °salt of the 5 earth but 0 if the : 5 13-16 . (D, p. 1316). TRUE DISCIPLES.
(P* 1317 ) salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall it Alternation .)
(.

0
27 be salted ? it is thenceforth good for nothing, D e |
13. In the earth. Salt,
but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot f |
14 -. The Light.
°of °men. e j
-14. In the earth. A City.
0 0 f 15, 16 . A Lamp.
f 14 g)e are the light of the world.
|

13 Representing the kingdom of v.

2)e. s and 4. n.
0
A city that is set on an hill 0
cannot be hid. are = represent. Fig. Metaphor. Ap. 6.
0 0
salt. Cp. Mark 9. 50 . Luke 14. 34 , 3 .

/ 15 Neither do men
candle, and put if. light a
See Ap. 118. lb, expressing a real contingency;
0 0 0 0
it under a bushel, but on a candlestick for, if the salt is stored on the bare earth, or is exposed
and it giveth light unto all that are 12 in the to the air or sun, it does lose its savour and is fit for no
house. place but the streets (see Thomson’s The Land and the
16 Let your flight °so shine before men that Book Lond., 1869, p. 381),
13 0
,

they may 1 see your good works, and glorify his = its.
,

your Father Which is 12 in 3 heaven. for. (fr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
EF 17 0 Think 0 not that 0 1 am come to 0 destroy of men. Belongs to former clause, as well, by Fig.
0
the law, or the prophets : I am 0 not come to Ellipsis, Ap. 6. men. PI. of anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
0 14 light. Gr. phos— light. See Ap. 130. 1.
destroy, but to fulfil.
18 For verily I say unto you , 0 Till 0 heaven world. Gr. kosmos. See Ap. 129. 1.
0
city.
and 0 earth pass, one °jot or one 0 tittle shall cannot. Safed so placed, was within sight, A ,

0 Verb with ou. See Ap. 105. 1.

in no wise pass 0 from 17 the law, till all be = 15 Neither and not (Gr. ou). Ap. 105. 1,
fulfilled.
0 candle— lamp. Gr. luchnos Ap. 130. 5. .

19Whosoever therefore shall break one of undetf. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104, xviii. 2.
0
these least commandments, and shall teach a bushel = the measure. Gr. modion -- a dry measure.
13
men so, he shall be called the least
in 3 the 12 See Ap. 51. III. 3. (2) i. e. any measure there may :

0
kingdom of 3 heaven : but whosoever shall do happen to be in the house,
and teach them, the same shall be called great on — upon. Gr, epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
12
in 3 the kingdom of 3 heaven. a candlestick^ the lampstand. Gr. luchnia. Ap.
130.
20 For I say unto you, That except gour 5.

righteousness shall exceed 0 the righteousness 16 so = thu3, that ~ so that.

of the scribes and 0 Pharisees, ye shall 0 in no 5. 17 7 12 . (E, p. 1316). THE KINGDOM (THE
case enter 1 into 3 the kingdom of 3 heaven. LAWS OF IT). (Introversion.)
G H» 21 heard that °it was said °by E F 5.
Ye have 0
|
17-20. They fulfil the Law and the Prophets.
them of old time. Thou shalt 17 not kill and G 5. 21-48. They transcend the Law of Moses.
19 whosoever shall
kill shall be in danger of G
; |

j
6. i — 7. li. They excel the Tradition of the
’ Elders.
the judgment |
:

22 But 3 say unto you, That 19 whosoever is F |

Law and the Prophets.
7. 12 . They fulfil the
angry with his 0 brother 0 without a cause 1 7 Think not, &c. = Deem not for a moment. A very
necessary warning against making this mount another
shall be 0 in danger of the 0 judgment: and
Sinai, and promulgating the laws of the kingdom pro-
claimed in and from 4. 17.
not. Gr. me. See Ap. 105. II. X am come = I have come. Implying former existence. Cp. 8. lo.
destroy = pull down, as in 26. 51 < . the law. The first of fifteen refs, to the Law by Christ (5. 17, is ;
7. 12 ;
11. is ;
12. 5 ;
22. 40 ;
23. 23 . Luke 10. 26 ; 16. 16 , 17 ;
24. 44. John 7. 19, 19, 23 ;
8. 17 ;
10. 34 ;
16. 25),
five of these coupled with “ Moses”. not. Gr. ou. Ap. 18 verily. Gr. am&n. Used only 105. I.
by the Lord. Same as Heb. amen preserved in all languages. Should be so given at the beginning of
’

sentences. Always (except once) double in John; twenty-five times. See note on John 1. 52 Till. .
.
With A. V. implying a possibility, not a certainty. heaven = the heaven. Always in sing, when connected
with the earth. (See notes on 6. 9, io.) earth = the earth. Ap. 129. 4. jot-^d. Gr. idta. Occ. only
here. The smallest Heb. letter (' =Y), The Massorites numbered 66,420, tittle = the merest ornament.
Not the difference between two similar Heb. letters, e. g. (Resh = R) and 1 (Daleth= D), or a, (Beth^B) and
(
Kaph - K), as alleged, but a small ornament placed over certain letters in the Heb. text. See Ap. 98. III.
The Eng. “ tittle ” is diminutive of title (Lat. titulus) - a small mark placed over a word for any purpose e. g, :

to mark an abbreviation. in no wise. Gr. ou ml. See Ap. 105. III. 2. from. Gr. apo. \
Ap. 104. iv. 19 "Whosoever every one that (with Gr. an. Supposing the case). See note on “Till
-
v. 18. Note the Fig. Anaphora (Ap. 6). these least — these shortest. Referring not to what men
might thus distinguish, but to the difference made by the Lord between the whole Law and its minutiae ,

20 the righteousness. Supply “[thatj”. Pharisees. See Ap. 120. II. in no case. See
Ap. 105, III. 2.
5 21-48 . (G, above). THEY TRANSCEND THE LAW OF MOSES. (Division.)
G H 1
21 - 26 . The Law of Murder. Com. VI,
H 2 27-32. The Law of Adultery. Com. VII.
H 3 33-37. The Law of Perjury, Com. III.
m 38-42. The Law of Retaliation. (Ex. 21.25. Lev. 24. 20. Deut, 19. 21.)
H> 43-48. The Law of Love. (Lev. 19. 18.)
Hh THE LAW OF MURDER.
21 heard. In the public reading of the Law. Opp. to “ I say”. Cp. 19. 8, 9 where it was said. ,
the“I” is not emphatic (as it is here). See Ex. 20. is. Deut. 5. 17 Ap. 117. by them = or to .

them. 22 brother. An Israelite by nation and blood while a neighbour was an Israelite by ;

religion and worship ( = a Proselyte). Both distinct from the heathen. So the Talmud defines then?,
without a cause. Omitted by LT [Trm. A], VH R. in danger of —liable to. judgment.
The council of three in the local synagogue. See Ap. 120.

1317
 ; ; . . 2

5. 22 . MATTHEW. 5. 40 .

27 19 whosoever shall say to his brother, 0 Raca/ Raca. In 1611 edition spelt “Racfia” changed in
4
;

shall be °in danger of °the council: but 1638 edition to “ Raca ”. An Aramaic word, see Ap. 94.
19 whosoever shall say, 0 Thou fool/ shall be III. B not a contumelious epithet, but a contemptuous
* ;

0 0 0 interjection, expressing the emotion or scorn of a dis-

in danger of hell fire.
dainful mind (so Augustine), like Eng.
23 Therefore 15 if thou bring thy °gift °to Lat. Heus tu Gr. raka Occ. only here, You
0 ” Cp.
‘
‘
I

the altar, and there rememberest that thy in danger of— liable to.
,

22 brother hath ought 11 against thee

0
the council = the Sanhedrin. The supreme national
24 Leave there thy 23 gift before the altar,
court, See Ap. 120,
and go thy way; first °be reconciled to thy Thou fool. Gr, mOros. Tleb.nabal. Always = a wicked
22 brother, and then come and offer thy gift. reprobate, destitute of all spiritual or Divine knowledge
0
25 °Agree with thine adversary quickly, (cp. John 7. 49 ).

whiles thou art 12 in the way 0 with him lest at of - to or unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 1 04, vi.
;
hell fire = the gehenna of fire, from Heb. gey Hinnom —
any time the *° adversary deliver thee to0 the the valley of Hinnom, profaned by the fires of Moloch
judge, and the judge deliver thee to the offi- worship
(2 Chron. 33. 6), and defiled by Hezekiah. Also
cer, and thou be cast 1 into prison. *
called “Tophet”, Isa. 80. 33, Here the refuse of
26 18 Verily Isay unto thee, Thou shalt °by Jerusalem was continually being burnt up by the
no means come out thence, till thou hast paid perpetual fires (cp. Jer. 7. 31 - 33 2 Kings 23. 10 Mark . .
0 0
the uttermost farthing. 9. 48. Isa. 66. 24 ). See Ap. 181. 2.
23 bring =offer, as in 24 gift:
H 2
27 Ye have heard that
0
it was said 21 by them to= up to. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 3.
v. . i.e. sacrifice,

of old time, ‘
Thou shalt 17 not commit adul-
(P- I3t7)
tery :
* 28Leave. An unusual practice,
24
be reconciled. Gr. dialattomai. Occ. only here.
28 But S say unto you, That 0 whosoever 25 Agree = Be well-minded. Gr. ennoeo. Occ. only
0
looketh on 0 a woman 0 to lust after her hath here.
committed adultery with her already 12 in his adversary opponent (in a lawsuit),
heart. with. Gr. meta Ap. 104, xi. 1.
29 And 0
if
0
thy right eye 0 offend thee, pluck officer. Here = the tax-collector, as shown by the
it out, and cast it
18 from thee: for
it is profit- Papyri, See note on Luke 12. 68.
able for thee that one of thy members should 26 by no means. Gr. ou me. Cp. 105. III. 2.
uttermost = last,
perish, and 17 - not that thy whole body should
Kp paef intn 22 hell 1
farthing which shows it to be a case of debt. See :

Ap. 51. I. 2.
30 And 29 if 0 thy right hand 29 offend thee, cut
it off, and cast it
18 from thee for it is profit- H 2 THE LAW OP ADULTERY.
: .

able for thee that one of thy members should 27 Thou, &c. Quoted from Ex. 20. 14 Deut. 5. 18. ,

perish, and not that thy whole body should Ap. 117.
be cast into
1 22 hell.
whosoever = every one that,
0
31 It hath been said, 28 Whosoever shall put looketh = keeps looking. See Ap. 133. I. 5.
4

away his wife, let him give her a writing of a w oman— a married woman,
divorcement 9 :
to. Gr ..pros to. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
32 But 3 say unto you. That 28 whosoever 29 if. Gr. ei. Ap. 118. II. 1.
shall put away his wife, saving for the cause thy right eye i. e thy choicest possession. Fig. Hypo - : .

catastasis. Ap. 6.
of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery offend = causeth thee to stumble (morally). Cp. 18. 6.
:

and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced Cor. 1. 23 1 .

committeth adultery. 30 thy right. See note on v. 29 .

ye have heard that it hath been 31 It hath been said. It was said. See Deut. 24. 1
0
H 33 Again,
a

0
.

said 21 by them of old time, Thou shalt -17 not H 3 THE LAW OF PERJURY. .
0
forswear thyself, hut shalt perform unto °the
LORD thine oaths :
’ 33 it hath been said = it was said. See Lev. 19, 12 ;

Ap. 107. II. 2 and 117. I.

34 But 3 say unto you, Swear 29 not 0 at all also Thou shalt not, &c. Quoted from Ex. 20. 7 Nam.
neither 0 by 18 heaven for it is D God’s throne
.

:
;
30. 2 Deut. 23. 21 . .

35 Nor 34 by the 5 earth; for it is His foot- forswear — swear falsely. Gr, epiorkeo. Occ. only here,
stool: neither °by Jerusalem; for it is °the the LORD. See Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. A.
city of the great King. 34 at all. Fig. Synecdoche (of Genus), Ap. 6; i.e. not
36 Neither shalt thou swear 34 by thy head, lightly. The particulars given in vv. 35, 36.
because thou canst 17 not make one hair white by. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. God’s. Ap. 98. 1. i.
or black. 35 by. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi,
37 But let your communication be, Yea, the city of the great King. Only here in N.T. Cp,
0 0

yea 0
Nay, nay, for 0 whatsoever is more Ps. 48. 2 referring to Zion. Contrast 2 Kings 18, 19 28
;
, ,
.

See note on 4. 5.
than these 0 cometh 0 of 11 evil.
37 communication = word. Gr. logos. Omit u be ”,
H* 38 Ye have heard that °it hath been said, Yea, yea— Yes, [be] yes. Fig. Epizeuxis. Ap. 6.
‘An eyef for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth Kay, nay = Nay, [be] nay. :
’

39 But 3 say unto you. That ye resist - not 17 whatsoever = what. cometh — is.
11
but 28 whosoever shall smite thee 16 on of = out of. Gr. ek Ap. 104. vii.
evil :
0 .

thy right cheek, turn to him the 0 other also. H 4 THE LAW OF RETALIATION. .

40 And °if any man °will sue thee at 17 the

law, and take away thy °coat, let him have 38 it hath been said = it was said. Quoted from
0 Ex. 21. 24. Cp.Lev.24.2o. Deut. 19.21. See Ap. 107. II.
thy cloke also. and 117.
39 smite. Gr. rapizd. Occ. only in Matthew (here
and 26. 67). other. Ap. 124. 1. 40 if any man, &c. =to him who, wishing to go to law with thee.
will— wishing. Gr. thelo. See Ap. 102. 1. coat - now called the sulta = an outer jacket or tunic, Gr. chiton.
oloke. The jibbeh juteh or benish a long robe or mantle, full, with short sleeves, Gr. himation.
, , ,

1318
 : : ; : ) J

5 . 41. MATTHEW. 6 . 8 .

27 41 And 28 whosoever shall 0 compel thee 0 to go 41 compel Beferring to the custom of forced
thee.
0
a mile, go with him twain.
25 service or transport. See 27. 32. Hark 15. ai. Cp.
42 Give to him that asketh thee, and 18 from Luke 3. 14 .

him that 0 would borrow 0 of thee turn - 17 not to go e. to carry his baggage. Gp. Luke 8. 14 : i. .

a mile. Gr. milion (from. Lat. miliarium). Occ. only here.

thou away.
42 would = would fain. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1.
H5 43 Ye have heard that °it hath been said, of = from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv. .

‘Thou shalt love thy neighbour,’ an d <hate

(P- 1317) 0 H 5 THE LAW OP LOVE. .

thine enemy.'
44 But 3 say unto you. Love your enemies, 43 it hath been said = it was said. Quoted from Lev.
0
bless them that curse you, do good to them
19. is, seeAp. 117. I.
thine enemy — thy foe. Personal, political, or religious,
that °hate you, and °pray °for them which
44 bless them . hate you. This clause is omitted . .

despitefully use you, and persecute you by all the critical Greek texts. See Ap. 94. VII.
45 That ye may °be the 9 children of your pray. Gr. proseuchomai. Ap. 134. I. 2.
Father Which is 12 in 3 heaven for He mak- : for = on behalf of. Gr. kuper. Ap. 104. xvii. 1.
eth His sun to rise 15 on the 11 evil and 15 on the 45 be become.
good, and sendeth rain 15 on the just and on 46 what reward, &c. The Lord varies the wording
tile unjust. of this when repeating it later in Luke 6. 35 .

46 For 13 if ye love them which love you, not. Gr. ouchi. A strengthened form of ou. Ap. 105.
°what reward have ye? do °not even the publicans — tax-gatherers. Hence, extortioners.
0 Latin =publieani.
publicans the same ?
47 And 13 if ye salute your brethren only, 47 publicans. L. with Vulg. and some codices read
“ Gentiles ”. The publican was despised Gentiles
what do ye more than others ? do 46 not even were detested. ;

the 0 publicans so ? 48 perfect. In thus acting on the principles of

48 Be ge therefore 0 perfect, even as 0 your grace, in conformity with the laws of the kingdom here
Father Which is 12 in 3 heaven is 0 perfect. promulgated. Gr. teleios. See Ap. 125. 1.
your . . . heaven. All the texts read “your heavenly
Take heed that ye do °not your °alms Pather ”, See note on 6. 14 .
Int.
(P* 1319 ) 6 0
before 0 men, to be 0 seen of them other-
0
: 6. 1—7. 11 (G, p. 1317). THEY EXCEL THE
wise ye have °no reward °of your Father TRADITION OF THE ELDERS.
Which is 0 in 0 heaven. {Division .

2 Therefore when thou doest thine alms, do 6. 1. ^Introduction.

GJ l 1
not sound a trumpet before thee, as the G J 6. 2 - 4 As to Almsgiving. 1
.

0
hypocrites do in the synagogues and 1 in
1 J 2 6. 5-is. As to Prayer.
the streets, °that they may have glory °of J 3 6, 16 - 18 As to Pasting. ,

J 4 6. 19-24, As to Biches.
1
men. 0 Verily I say unto you, 0 They have J 5 6. 25 — 7. 11 As to Cares, &c. .
their reward,
3 But when thou doest alms, let 1 not thy left 1 not* Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
alms - an alms. All the critical texts read “ righteous-
hand 0 know what thy right 0 hand doeth ness ”, referring to all the subjects that follow, J 5 ]
—
4 2 That thine alms may be 1 in secret : and But this is conjecture, because “alms” is the first
.

thy Father Which °seeth Hn secret Himself subject (v 2 DiJcaiosune “righteousness”, was sub- , ).

reward thee 0 openly,

,

shall sequently substituted for eleemosune “ alms”, t

J* 5 And when 0 0
prayest , thou shalt not
thou 0 0 men. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
be as the hypocrites are for they 0 love to
2 to — in order to. Gr. pros to. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
0 seen. As in a theatre, so as to be admired. Ap. 133.
pray standing 1 in the synagogues and 1 in the of— by (dat. not gen. case),
I 12.
corners of the 0 streets, °that they may °be no. Gr. oak. Ap. 105. I.
seen of 1 men. 2 Verily I say unto you, 2 They of— from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2.
have their reward. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
6 But tfjou, when thou 5 prayest, enter °into heaven^ heavens (pi.). See note on vv. 9, 10 .

thy 0 closet, and when thou hast shut thy door,

5pray to thy Father Which is 1 in secret and ;
AS TO ALMSGIVING (vv.
J1 . 2 - 4 ).

thy Father Which 4 seeth 1 in secret shall re- 2 hypocrites = actors e. those who : i. speak or act
ward thee openly. 4 from under a mask. Used later of actual impiety,
7 But when ye 5 pray, use not vain repeti- to which it led. Cp. 23. 28 24. 61. Mark 12.
0 1 ;
is.
0
tions, as the heathen do for they think that that = so that. of=by, Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.

they shall be heard 0 for their 0 much Verily. See note on 5. 18

speaking. ,

8 Be 1
not ye therefore like unto them
They have = They receive. Gr. apecho . In the Papyri,
for
(Ap, 94. IV.) used constantly in formal receipts, as = it
:

is received i. e. those men who desired to be seen of :

men, were seen, and had received all they looked for. They got their reward, and had nothing more to
come. So in vv. 5, in. Luke 0. 24. Cp. Phil. 4. 18 Philem, 15. 3 know^getto know. Gr. gindskb.
.

Ap. 132. I. ii. hand. Omitted in the 1611 edition of the A.V. 4 seeth = looketh, or observeth.
Gr. blepo. Ap. 133. I. 5. openly. Omitted by all the Gr. texts. Ap. 94. VII.

J2. AS TO PBAYEB (vv. 5-15).

5 thou prayest, thou. All the critical Gr. texts read “ ye pray, ye ”, prayest pray. Gr. . . ,

love = are fond of. Gr. philed.

j
proseuchomai See Ap. 134. I. 2.
. not. Gr. oufc. Ap. 105. I.
Ap. 135. L 2. streets = open places. that = so that. be seen — appear. Gr. phainO. Ap. 106. 1. i.
6 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. closet = store-chamber. Hence a secret chamber where treasures were
stored. Occ. only here, 24.26, and Luke 12. 3, 24. Cp. Isa. 26. 20 2 Kings 4. 33. 7 use not vain .

repetitions = repeat not the same things over and over; explained in last clause. Gr. battologed. Occ. only
here. heathen — Gentiles. Gr. ethnikos. Occ. only here, and 18, 1 7, for — in, Gr, en, Ap.
104. viii. much speaking. Gr. polulogia. Occ. only here.
1319
 : ; :

27 your Fattier °knoweth what things ye have 8 knoweth. Gr. oida. See Ap. 132. I. 1. Very
need of, 0 before ye ask Him. significant in this connection.
0
9 °After this manner therefore 6 pray ge : Our before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv.
Father 0 Which art 1 in 0 heaven, 0 Hallowed 9 After, &c. Cp. “When*'. Luke 11. 2 - 4 .

be 0 Thy name. Our Father. See Ex. 4. 22 Deut. 32, «, &c. The ,

idolater could say to his idol “ Thou

10 °Thy 0 kingdom °come. Thy °wiU °be so Israel was bound to do so (Isa. 63. art my father”,
ie 64. s). The
done 0 in 0 earth, as it is 1 in 0 heaven. Talmud so teaches. Which = Who.
;

0
11 Give us this day our daily bread. heaven = heavens. See note on v. 10 .
0 0
12 And forgive us °our debts, as toe forgive Hallowed = Sanctified.
our debtors. Thy. Note that the first three petitions are with
13 And lead us not into temptation, but respect to God, while the next four concern those who
0 1 6 0

0
deliver us °from °evil: °For Thine is the pray. God is to be put first in all prayer.
10 kingdom, and the power, and the glory, 0 for 10 Thy kingdom come. This is the great subject
Amen. of the first period of the Lord’s ministry. See Ap. 119,
ever.
also Ap. 112, 113, 114, and the Structure on pp. 1304,
14 For 0 if ye forgive 1 men their 0 trespasses,
1305, and 1315. kingdom. See Ap. 112.
your 0 heavenly Father will 0 also forgive you come. It was then being proclaimed, but was afterward
15 But 14 if ye forgive 1 not 1 men their 14 tres- rejected, and is now in abeyance. See App. 112-114, and
passes, neither will your Father forgive your cp. Ap. 63. ix. Hence this same petition is now correct,
14
trespasses. not the usual prayers for the “increase” or “extension”
J3 10 Moreover when ye fast, °be 1 not, as the of it. will*=desire. Gr. thelo. See Ap. 102. 1.
be done = be brought to pass, come to pass, be ac-
1319) 0 hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they
2
(P* 0
disfigure their faces, that they may appear complished. Gr. ginomai. Cp. 26. 42.
unto x men to fast. 2 Verily I say unto you, in = upon. Gr. epi, Ap. 104. ix. 4.
2 They have their earth = the earth. Gr. gl. Ap. 129. 4. All the texts
reward. (Ap. 94. VII.) omit the article.
17 But tfjou, when thou fastest, anoint thine heaven. Here it is sing, because it is in contrast with
head, and 0 wash thy face earth. Had it been sing, in v. 9, it would have implied
18 That thou 16 appear 1 not unto 1 men to fast, that our Father was in heaven, but not on earth. In
but unto thy Father Which is 1 in secret and : the Gr. the two clauses are reversed : “as in heaven
thy Father, Which 4 seeth 1 in secret, shall [so] upon earth also ”.
reward thee 4 openly. 11 daily. Gr. epiousios. A word coined by our Lord,
0
Lay 1 not up for yourselves treasures and used only here and Luke 11. 3, by Him. Compounded
J4 0 19 from epi = upon{ Ap. 104, ix. ), and ousios = coming. This is
upon 10 earth, where moth and rust doth 0 cor- derived from eimi= to come or go, which has the parti-
rupt, and where thieves break through and steal oiple epiousa (not from eimi—to be, which would make
20 But 19 lay up for yourselves treasures 1 in the participle =epousa). Therefore it means coming or
10 heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth
descending upon as did the manna, with which it is ,

corrupt, and where thieves do 6 not break contrasted in John 6. 32, 33 It is the true bread from .

through nor steal heaven, by which alone man can live the Word of God, —
21 For where your treasure is, there will your which is prayed for here. Epiousion has the article
0 hpflrf alc/t and is separated from “ this day ” by the words “ give
22 The 0 light of the body is the eye 14 if to us” “ daily” here is from the Vulgate. Epiousios has
: ;

in the Papyri Codd Sergii), but as these

therefore thine eye be 0 single, thy whole body been found
.
(

are, after all, not Greek (as shown by Prof. Nestis in

shall be full of light.
1900) but Armenian the evidence for the word being
23 But M if thine eye be 15 evil, thy whole body Greek is still wanting. ;

0
shall be full of darkness. If therefore the 12 our debts. Sin is so called because failure in the
0
light that is in thee be darkness, how great is obligation involves expiation and satisfaction.
1

toe = we also — that is only what we mortals do.

that darkness! u We ”
24 °No man °can serve two masters for is thus emphatic (“also” is ignored by the A.V.).
0 0
:
0 forgive. All editions read “ have forgiven That
either he will °hate the one, and love the other:
or else he will hold to the one, and despise the prayer and plea was suited for that dispensation of the
other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon. kingdom, but is reversed in this present dispensation.
0 0 0 0

See Eph. 4. 32. Then, forgiveness was conditioned now, ;

we forgive because we have been forgiven on account of Christ’s merits. 13 lead = bring. Not the
same word as in 4, 1 temptation — trial. Cp. Jas. 1. 12 13
. deliver = rescue. ,
from — away from.
.

Gr, apo. Ap. 104, iv. evil = the evil [one]. See Ap. 128. IV. 1. For, &c. All the critical texts wrongly
omit this doxology for, out of about 600 codices which contain the prayer, only eight omit it. It is found
;

also in the Syriac, iEthiopic, Armenian, Gothic, Sclavonic, and Georgian Versions. for ever. Gr. eis
tous aiOnas. Ap. 161. II. A. 7. a. 14 if. Implying a contingency. Gr. ean (with Subj.). See Ap, 118. 1. b.
Forgiveness was conditional in that dispensation of the kingdom. trespasses = lapses, varying in degree.
Gr. pi. of paraptdma. Ap. 128. IL 4. heavenly. Here the emphasis is on Father, the adj. ouranios being
used, instead of the noun, in regimen. It occ. only here, vv. 26 32 15. 13. Luke 2. 13 Acts 26. 19 and in the
, ;
.
;

critical texts, additional in 5, 48 18. 35; 23. 9. also forgive you— forgive you also (empli. on “ you ”).
;

js. AS TO FASTING (w.

16 be = become. disfigure . . . appear. Note the Fig. Paronomasia (Ap. 6), aphanizousin . . . phanosin.
appear. Ap. 106. I. 17 wash. Gr. nipto. Ap. 136. i.
J*. AS TO RICHES (vv. 19-24).
19 Lay . up— Treasure In the Elephantine Papyri = establish a credit (J. of Bib. Lit ., 1912,
... up.
p. 27). upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. corrupt = cause to vanish. 21 heart be also = heart
also be. =
22 light lamp. Gr. luchnos. Ap. 130. 4. single = clear. 23 If. Assuming it
as a fact. Ap. 118. 2. a. be=is. 24 No man = No one. Gr. oudeis See Ap. 105. I. can ^ is .

able to. serve. As a bondservant. masters. Gr. kurios. See Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. B. hate:
or care not for. other. Gr. heteros. See Ap. 124. 2. cannot - are not (A.p. 105. I) able to.
God. Ap. 98. L i. 1. mammon -riches. An Aramaic word. See Ap. 94. III. 3. Luke 16. 13 .

1320
 : : ’

6. 25 . MATTHEW. 7. 11

J5 25 “Therefore say unto you, “Take “no

I AS TO CARES, ETC. (6. 25 —7 it).
J5 . .

0
(p. 1319 ) thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or 25 Therefore = 0n account of this (Gr, dia. Ap. 104.
27 what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, y. 2).
what ye shall put on. Is 6 not the °life °mofe Take no thought = Be not careful: i.e. full of care,
than meat, and the body than raiment ? or over-anxious. Cp. vv. 27 ,
28 ,
3 i, 34.

26 0 Behold the fowls °of the °air for they :

no. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
life— soul. Gr. psuchi. Ap. 110. III.
sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather 6 into more - [worth] more.
barns; yet °your 14 heavenly Father feedeth 26 Behold = Look attentively (emblepo, Ap. 133. I. 7)
them. Are ge not much better than they ? at (ei8 % Ap. 104. vi).
27 Which “of you by 25 taking thought can of= which fly in. Gen. of Relation. Ap. 17.5.
“add one “cubit °unto his 0 stature? air — the heaven. Sing, in contrast with earth.
28 And why take ye thought 0 for raiment ? See note on 6. 9, 10
25
.

0
Consider the lilies of the field, how they your. Speaking to disciples. Contrast “them’* with
grow; they °toil 6 not, neither do they °spin their creator.
29 And yet I say unto you. That even Solo- 27 of = from among. Gr. ek. Ap, 104. vii,
mon 1 in all his glory was 5 not arrayed like one cubit add — prolong.
-span. Cp. Luke 12. 26. Put by Fig. Metonymy
of these.
(of Subject), Ap. 6, for a very small thing, as in Ps. 39. 5,
30 Wherefore, 0 if God so clothe the grass of where the Gr. pechxis is used as the rendering of Heb.
the field, which to day is, and to morrow is ammah ’
unto. Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 3.
. .

cast 6
into the oven, shall He 6 not
much more stature. Used elsewhere of age in John 9. 21 23, ,

clothe you, O ye of little faith ?

0
Heb. 11. li, and of stature in Luke 19. 3. Doubtful in
31 Therefore 25 take 25 no thought, saying, 6. 27 Luke 2. 2 Eph. 4. 13
, f> . .

‘What shall we eat?’ or, ‘What shall we 28 for - about or concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
drink ? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed ?
' • Consider— Consider carefully, so as to learn from.
toil not. As men.
32 (For after all these things do the Gentiles Gr. katamanthand. Occ. only here.
0

spin. As women. Consolation for both sexes,

seek:) for 14 your heavenly Father knoweth
that ye have need of all these things. 30 if. Assuming the fact. See Ap. 118, 2. a.
O ye of little faith. Note the four occurrences of
33 But seek ye first 0 the kingdom of God, and this word oligopistos Here, rebuking care 8. 26 re- ).
0
His righteousness ; and all these things 0 shall buking /ear) 14. 31 rebuking doubt 16. s, rebuking
(

,
;
; ,

be added
7 unto you. reasoning. Luke 12. 28 is parallel with Matt. 6. 30.
34 26
Take therefore no thought for the 32 Gentiles — nations.
25

morrow for the morrow 0 shall take thought 33 the kingdom of God. See Ap. 1.14. Occurs
:
0 0
for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the five times Matt. 6. 33 12. 28 19. 24 21. 31 43.
:
; ; ; ,
0
day is the 23 evil thereof. His i.e. God, LT [A] VH R omit, and read “His
:

righteousness and kingdom”,

shall be added. Hebraism = come on afterward, as in
Judge 0 not, that ye be 0 not judged. Act3 12. 3 Luke 20. 11 Sept, for Heb. ydsaph.
7 .

2 For 0 with what judgment ye judge, ye 34 shall. Hebraism = is sure to, will certainly,
.

shall be judged and “with what measure ye

: the things of. All the critical texts omit these words.
0
mete, it shall be measured to you again. Sufficient, &c. Prob. the Fig. Parcemia, Ap. 6.
0 0
3 And why beholdest thou the mote that is This verse is not “omitted by Luke”; but it was not
°ln thy “brother’s eye, but “considerest °not the included by the Lord when repeated on a later
occasion which Luke records. See Ap. 97,
“beam that is °in thine own eye ?
is— be.
4 Or how wilt thou say 0
to thy 3 brother, Let
*

me
0
pull out the 3 mote out of thine eye ; * and, 7 . 1 not. Gr. mg. Ap. 105. IT. Jewish proverb.
behold, a 3 beam is 3 in thine own eye ? 2 with what, &c. Fig. Parcemia. Ap. 6.
5 Thou hypocrite, first cast out the 3 beam with. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
°out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou again. All the critical texts omit. Ap. 94. VII.
see clearly to cast out the 3 mote out of thy
0 3 beholdest. See Ap. 133. I. 5. This is in contrast
“
with considerest
”, Jewish proverb.
3
brother’s eye. mote. Anglo-Saxon, mot— a particle of duet, some-
6 Give 1 not that which is holy unto the 0 dogs, thing dry: i, e. any dry particle, as wood (splinter),
neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest chaff, or dust. in. Gr, en. Ap. 104. viii.
q
they “trample them “under their feet, “and brother's. See note on 5. 22 .

0
turn again and rend you. considerest. Gr. katanoed. Stronger than “ behold-
0
7 Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, and est” above, See Ap. 133. II. 4.
ye shall find ; knock, and 0 it shall be opened not. Gr. ou Ap. 105. 1. Not the same word as in v 1.
. ,

unto you beam. Gr. dokos. Sept, for Heb. korah in 2 Kings
8 For every one that 7 asketh receiveth; and 6. 2 , 6. 4 out of— from.
Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv,
behold. Fig. Asterismos (Ap. 6), for emphasis.
he that seeketh findeth; and to him that
knocketh 7 it shall be opened. 5 out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
6 dogs. Note the Introversion here.
9 Or what 0 man is there 5 of you, whom 0 if his
son 7 ask bread, will he give him a stone ? K g |
dogs.
h swine.
10 Or “if he 7 ask “a fish, will he give him h swine (“ they ”).
a serpent? g dogs (and the dogs).
11 “If ge then, being “evil, “know how to give
|

they i. e, the swine.:

trample. All the critical texts read “shall trample

upon*'. under -with, Gr. en. Ap, 104. viii. and— and [the dogs], turn again and = having turned.
Ask. Gr. aiteo. Ap. 134. I. 4. it shall be opened. This is never done in the East to this day.
The one who knocks is always first questioned, L Tr. YHm. read “ it is opened ” 9 man, Gr.
anthropos Ap. 123. 1.
. if. See Ap. 118.1. b, 10 if he ask. All read “if he shall ask”. a fish = a
fish also v 11 If. Ap. 118. 2. a, evil — grudging, or harmful. See Ap. 128. IV. i. Scripture thus
challenges man, that is why man challenges it. know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i.
1821
 : : : :

7. li.
9 MATTHEW. 8 . 2.
0
27 good unto your children, how much more
gifts children pi. of teknon. Ap. 108. I,
;

0
shall your Father Which is 3 in heaven give heaven = the heavens. See notes on 6. 9 , 10 .
0
good things to them that ask Him ? good things. Cp. Ps.34.8-io; 84. 11 . Luke 11. 13. Jas,l.i7.
12 Therefore. Summing up all that has been said
F 0
12 0 Therefore all things whatsoever ye would inw. 1 - 11 . would = be willing. See Ap. 102. 1 .

(p. I 3 I 7) that men should do to you, do ge even so to the law. See note on 5. 17 .

them for this is 0 the law and the prophets.

: 13 Enter ye in, &c. Repeated on a later occasion.
0 0 Luke 13. 2
E 0 ,

13 0 Enter ye in at the strait gate for 0 wide :

at — through, or by means of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v, 1.
0 0
(p. 1316 ) is the gate, and broad is the way, that lead- strait ^narrow. wide. Gr. platns. Occ. only here,
eth 0 to destruction, and many there be which broad = extensive. Gr. euruchdros. Occ. only here,
0
go in 0 thereat the way. For “the two ways”, see Deut. 30. 15 .

14 0 Because 13 strait is the gate, and 0 narrow 1 Kings 18. 21 2 Pet. 2. 2 15 .leadeth = leads away, ,
.

0 0
is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few to — unto. Gr. eis. Ap, 104. vi. go center in.
there be that find it.
thereat = through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v, 1.
0
14 Because strait. L Tr. marg. Syr. Vulg. &c., R
Beware °of false
15 prophets, which come and some fifty codices read “How strait”.
°to you 3 in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly n arrow = straiten ed.
they are ravening wolves. unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Same as “to”, v. 14.
10 °Ye shall °know them °by their fruits. life : i. e. the life [eternal]. See note on Lev. 18. 5. Ap.
°Do 9 men gather grapes 15 of thorns, or figs 170. 1. 15 Beware =Take heed, as in 6. 1 .

18 of — from, or away from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv. i. e. , :

of thistles ? Beware [and keep] away from,

17 Even so every good tree bringeth forth to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth 16 Ye shall know. Note the Fig. Epanadiplosis
11
evil fruit. (Ap, 6). See v. - 20 .

18 A good tree can not bring forth 3 11

evil know — fully know and recognize. See Ap, 132. 1, iii,
fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth by = from. Gr apo. Ap. 104. iv.
good fruit. Do men, &c. Fig. Erotesis (Ap. 6), for emphasis.
19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good ! 19 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
0
fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. 21 Lord, Lord. Note the Fig. Epizeuxis (Ap. 6), for
emphasis. Ap. 98, VI. i. a. 2. B. a.
20 Wherefore 16 by their fruits 16 ye shall thekingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114.
16 know them.
0 heaven = heavens. All the texts read “the heavens”.
21 3
Not every one that saith unto Me
Lord, See notes on 6. 10
9, will. Gr. thelema. See Ap. 102.
,
f
.
0 0
Lord,’ shall enter into the kingdom of hea- 22 have = did. Note the Fig, Erotesis. Ap. 6.
ven but he that doeth the 0 will of My Father prophesied = acted as spokesmen. See Ap. 49.
;

Which is 3 in 0 heaven. in Thy name —by or through Thy name. Note the
22 Many will say to Me in tfjat day,
3 21
Lord, Fig. Anadiplosis. Ap. 6. devils = demons. *

0 3 in Thy name
Lord have we not prophesied
0
,
3
? wonderful works. Gr. dunamis (see Ap. 172. 1); in
and 0 in Thy name have cast out 0 devils ? and Sept, in this sense only in Job 37. 16, for Heb. miphHd’ak.
0 0
in Thy name done many wonderful works ? 23 knew = got to know. Gr. ginosko. See Ap. 132. '

23 And then will I profess unto them, I never I. ii. from = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
•
= lawlessness. See Ap. 128. X. 1.
°knew you: depart °from Me, ye that work iniquity 24 whosoever — every one (as in v. 26 Fig. Synec-
0 ).
iniquity.' doche (of Genus), Ap. 6.
24 Therefore 0 whosoever heareth these 0 say- Mark 32 sayings = words. Gr. pi. of logos. See note on
9. wise = prudent,
ings of Mine, and doeth them, I will liken him
.

man. Gr. oner. Ap. 123.2, upon. Gr .epi. Ap.l04.ix.3.

unto a 0 wise 0 man, which built his house c upon a~tlie. rock = rocky ground.
0
a 0 rock 25 And. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), empha-
25 °And 0 the rain descended, and the 0 floods sizing each particular.
came, and the 0 winds blew, and °beat 24 upon the rain descended — down came the rain. Gr.
tfjat house and it fell 3 not: for it 0 was founded
; broche. Occ. only here. On the roof,
34 upon 24
a rock. floods. At the foundation. winds. At the sides,
26 And every one that heareth these say- 24 beat = broke upon, dashed against (with great vio-
ings of Mine, and doeth them 1
not, shall be lence), as in Luke 6, 48 in contrast with “ beat ” in v. 27 , ,

likened unto a foolish 24 man, which built his which is a much weaker word. was=had been.
house 24 upon the sand 2 7 beat upon = on the roof stumbled against, merely ;

impinged, or lightly struck, in contrast with v. 25 .

27 25 And the 28 rain descended, and the floods fell — did fall.
came, and the winds blew, and 0 beat upon tfjnt 28 ended. This marks the end of the first period
house; and it 0 fell: and great was the fall of it.” and subject of the Lord’s ministry. See the Structure,
F, p. 1315, and Ap. 119. people = multitudes.
B 28 And pass, when Jesus had
it came to at. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. doctrine -teaching.
0 0
ended these sayings, the people were
24
0 0 29 taught = was continually teaching.
astonished at His doctrine having authority i. e. possessing Divine authority. :

29 For He 0 taught them as one 0 having autho- Gr. exousia. Ap. 172. 5. In the current Heb. literature
0
rity, and 3 not as the scribes. of that time it denoted the Heb. mippi hagg bitrah = from
the mouth of God. See notes on Matt. 26. 64. Mark
GLV A 1 1 ° When He was come down
°from the 14. 62 and Heb. 1. 3 .

1324) 8 mountain, great multitudes followed Him. and not.

,

Note the Fig. Pleonasm (Ap. 6). Jewish

teachers always referred to tradition, or to what some
2 And, 0 behold, there came a 0 leper and
other teacher had said and do so to this day. ;

8 . 1 - 16 . 13 [For Structure see next page].

1 When — And when. from = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104 iv. 2 behold. Fig. Asterismot
(Ap. 6 ), for emphasis. leper. See note on Ex. 4. 6 .

1322
 --2 1

0
27 worshipped Him, saying, °“Lord, 13 (G-1 p. 1316). THE SECOND PERIOD
if Thou 8. X— 16.
wilt, Thou canst make me clean/'
0 OF THE MINISTRY. PROCLAMATION OF THE
3 And °Jesus put forth His hand, and touched KING. Introversion and Alternations.) (

him, saying, °“I will; be thou 2 clean." And G L 8. 1 — 9. 38. The Lokd. His Person. Proclaimed j

immediately °his leprosy was cleansed. as “Lord” and “Son of Man”. Witness and
0
4 And Jesus saith unto him, 0 «
See thou tell Evidences begun. Miracles and Calls.
0
no man but 0 go thy way, 0 shew thyself to M N 10. 1 - 42 Mission of the Twelve begun. |
.

;
0 O Pi R 11. 1 2 Miracles, l

the priest, and offer the gift that Moses com-

.
| ,

S 1 11. 3-6. Effects.

manded, °for a testimony unto them." Q T 1 11. 7-30. Teaching.
[

1
|
0 0
B 1
i 5 And when Jesus was entered into Caper- IT 1 - 8. Results. 1
.

0 0
(P* 1323 ) naum, there came unto Him a centurion, be- 0 Opposition of
seeching Him, Pharisees.
6 And saying, 2 “ Lord, my 0
servant lieth at 0 p2 R 2
|
12. 9 - 13 . Miracles.
home °sick of the palsy, grievously tormented." S2 |
12.14-50. Effects.
~
Q- Teaching. T2 13.1-53.
7 And 3 Jesus saith unto him, “ 3 will come U 13. 54-58. Re-
|

2
and heal him." sults. Opposi-
k 8 The centurion answered and said, 2 “ Lord, tion of His
1 am not worthy that Thou shouldest come
0 0 0
own kindred.
“under my roof: but speak the word only, M N j
14. 1
- 12 . Mission of John Baptist ended.
and my 6 servant shall be healed. O P3 R s
|
14.13-36, Miracles.
5 3 15. 1 , 2 Effects.
9 For 0 3 am 0 a man 8 under “authority, having |

T 3
.

0 0
soldiers 8 under nte °and I say to this man Q 3
|
15. 3 11 . Teaching.
‘
0
:
0
Go,' and he goeth and to another, Come/ ‘
,
U 3 15 . 12 - 20 Result..

;
Opposition of
and he cometh and to my 0 servant, Do this/
;
*
Pharisees.
°and he doeth it” P4 R4 |
15. 21 - 39 . Miracles.
10 When Jesus heard it, He 0 marvelled, and 5 4
j
16. 1 - 4 . Effect
said to them that followed, ““Verily I say Teaching. Q 4
T* |
16. 6 12 .

unto you, I have not found so great faith, 0 no, Re- XJ4 16. 13 -I 6 .
sult. Opposi-
not °in Israel.
tion complete.
11 And say unto you, That “many shall
I
16, 17 - 20 The Lord, Messiah. Declared. Wit-
.

come from the east and west, and shall 0 sit

1
ness and Evidences ended.
down “with Abraham 0 and Isaac, “and Jacob, 8 1 — 9. 38 (L, above). [For Structure see next page.]
,
.
10 in “the kingdom
of heaven.
worshipped — did homage. See Ap. 137. The
12 But the children of 11 the kingdom shall be tions in Mark l,and Luke are due to the factvaria-
0 i.

_ _____
5, that
they do not record the same miracle. See Ap. 97.
Lord. Ap. 98. VI. I. a. 3. B. This is the first time that Jesus is called “ Lord”. In this second period of
His ministry, His Person is to be proclaimed as Messiah, both Divine (here), and in v. 20 human. When
once they begin to call Him “ Lord ”, they continue. Cp. vv. 6, Ac. clean. See note on v. 3 Not the .

same miracle as in Mark 1. 40 and Luke 5. 12 Here both without the

. city (Capernaum, Ap. 169); there,
both within (prob. Chorazin), for the leper was “full” and therefore “clean” (Lev. 13. 12 13 Here, the , ).

leper obeys and is silent; there, lie disobeys so that the Lord could no more enter the city (Chorazin). The
,

antecedents were different, and the consequents also, as may he seen from the two records. 3 Jesus.
All the texts (Ap. 94. VII) read “He”. I will — I am willing. See Ap. 102. 1. his leprosy was
cleansed. Fig- Hypallage (Ap. 6) = he was cleansed of his leprosy. Katharizo is found in the Papyri and
in Inscriptions in this sense. 4 Jesus. See Ap. 98, X. See. Gr, horao Ap, 133. I. 8. no man = -

no one. go. To Jerusalem. shew thyself, &.c. See Lev. 14. 4 Moses. The first of eighty ,

occurrences of “Moses” in the N.T. Thirty-eight in the Gospels (see the first occurrence in each Gospel
(Matt. 8. 4. Mark 1.44. Luke 5. 14 . John 1. 17) nineteen times in Acts (see note on Acts 3. 22 twenty-two
; ) ;

times in the Epistles (see note on Rom. 5. u once in Revelation (Rev. 15. 3). See Ap. 117. I.
; for.
Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
8 5-13 (B 1 p. 1824). THE PALSY. Introversion .)
.
, (.

6 -7 Servant sick,.
|

k 8, 9 Word. Sufficiency.
J
.

1 xo- 12 The Divine Command.

|
.

k 13- Word. Efficacy.

|

-13. Servant healed.

5 into. Gr. eis. Ap, 104. vi, Capernaum. See note on 4. 13 and Ap. 169. there came, &c. This ,

is in connection with the same centurion as in Luke 7. 3 6, but on a prior occasion. See notes there
,

centurion. Commanding 100 men, the sixtieth part of a legion. beseeching -appealing to. Gr,
qparakaleo. Ap. 134. I. 6. 6 servant young man, in legal relation (like the French gar$on), Gr. pais.
=-

See Ap. 108. IV. lieth = is thrown down. sick of the palsy — paralysed. 8 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1,
worthy — fit. Not worthy ” (morally), but fit socially.
“ “ ” come — enter. under. Gr.hupo. Ap.
104. xviii. 2. =
9 3 1 also, a man. Gr. anthropos. See Ap. 123. I. authority. Gr. exousia,
Ap. 172. 5. me— myself. and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton in this verse, Ap. 6. this man = this
[soldier], another: i.e. of the same rank (see Ap. 124. 1) = another [soldier]. servant -bondservant.
10 marvelled. Only two things that the Lord marvelled at (1) faith (here) (2) unbelief (Mark 6. 6). : ;

Verily. Only Matthew uses this Aramaic word here (supplementary). See note on 5, is. no, not =
not even. Gr. ande. Related to ou. Ap. 105. I, in. Gr. en. Ap. 104, vii. 11 many. Used by
Fig. Euphemismos for Gentiles (Ap. 6), to avoid giving offence at this stage of His ministry. sit down —
recline as guests (in eating, or at a feast). with. Gr meta. Ap.' 104. xi. 1. and. Note the Fig.
.

Polysyndeton (Ap. 6). the kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114. 12 children = sons, Gr. huios.
Ap. 108. Ill (and heirs). A Hebraism, denoting those who were related by any ties of friendship e. g. :

followers, learners, inhabitants, &c.

1323
 :

27 cast out outer darkness: there shall be 8. 1—9. 38 (L, p. 1323). THE LORD. HIS PERSON.
5 into 0
0
weeping and gnashing of teeth/* PROCLAIMED AS “LORD” AND “SON OF MAN”
(8. 2o\. MIRACLES AND CALLS.
k 13 And Jesus said unto the centurion, “ Go thy (Repeated and Extended Alternations and Introversions.)
(P- 1333) way ; and as thou °hast believed, so be it done V 1 A1 8. 1 - 4 The Leper. \ q j
.

unto thee/* B 1 8. 6-13. The Palsy. [ * ou 1 I

And his 6 servant was healed 10 in the 0 selfsame C l 8. 14, 16. The Fever.
Miracles.
I 1
1

hour. D 1 8. 16. Many. J

14 And when Jesus was come 5

into 0
Peter's
1
X 1 8. 17, Testimony.
|

W
C 1
Isaiah.) (

1334) house, He saw his wife's mother

0 0
laid, and Y 1 8. 8 - 22 Disciples. I
(P- .

sick of a fever. Waverers,

15 And He touched her hand, and the fever left A 2 8. 23 - 27 The Storm. .

Two Demoniacs. 8. 23—9. 8.

I

her : and she arose, and ministered unto them. B 2 8. 28 -si.

Four. I

C- 8. 32 - 34 The Swine.
D l 16 When °the even was come, they brought
.
0
D a 9. 1 - 8 The Palsy. Miracles.
J

unto Him many that were possessed with W

[

0
2
Y 2 9. 9 Disciple. True. .

devils and He cast out the

0 0
: spirits with (Matthew.)
0
His word, and healed all that were sick X 9. 10 - 17 Testimony.
2
.

W l Xi 17 °That it might be
spoken °by °Esaias the prophet, 0 saying,
fulfilled which was V3 A3 [
9. 18 - 26 . Two Women.
(People.)
\ 0
y 8 “ 30 *
“ Himself 0 took our Infirmities, and “bare our B3
1
9. 27-31. Two Blind Men. I \/
0 C3 9. 32 - 34 . Dumb demon,
Mir
Miracles
°*Yes
sicknesses. |

D 3 9. 35 . Many. f
>

Y m
1

0
18 Now when Jesus 14 saw great multitudes
|

W 3 X3 9. 3fi, 37 . Testimony.
about Him, He gave commandment to depart (His own.)
0
unto the 0 other side. Y3 9. 38. Disciples.
19 And 0 a certain scribe came, and said unto Prayer for.

Him, 0
“ Master, I will follow Thee whitherso- outer the - Gr. exoteros Occ. only in Matthew
outer. .

(here, and in 22, 13 and 25. 30 ). Outside the place where

ever Thou 0 goest/’ ,

the feast was going on in 27. 11 .

n 20 And Jesus saith °unto him, “The foxes weeping and gnashing— the weeping and the
have holes, and the birds of the 0 air have grinding. The Articles denoting not a state but a
0 0
nests ; but the Son of Man hath 8 not where definite occasion and time when this event shall take
0 Used by the Lord seven times (Matt. 8. 12
to lay His head/* place. ;

m 21 And 0
another of His disciples said unto study of these will show that the occasion is “the end
13. 42 ;
13. 60 ;
22. 13 ;
24. 51 ;
25. 30. Luke 13. 28 ). A
0 0
suffer me first to go and bury of the age ”, when “ the Lord and His servants shall
0
Him, “ Lord,
my father/' have come ”, and when He will deal with the “ wicked”
n 22 But Jesus said unto him, “Follow' Me; and “unprofitable” servants, and sit down with Abra-
and °let °the dead bury their dead." ham and Isaac and Jacob in His kingdom.
1 3 hast believed = didst believe. selfsame — that.
V2 A2 o 23 And when He was entered 3 into 0 a ship, 14 Peter's house. The Lord was in Capernaum, so
His disciples followed Him. that He was probably lodging with Peter. Cp. Mark
0 0
24 And, behold, there arose a great tempest 1. 29 See Ap. 169. saw. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. 1. 1. .

laid - laid out for death. A Hebraism.

16 "When = And when. the even. Probably the Sabbath, for they came straight out of the
Synagogue and waited for the end of the Sabbath. devils— demons i. e. evil spirits. Ap. 101. III. 12. :

spirits. Ap. 101. IIT. 11. with His word=by a word. Supply “a” instead of “His”.
sick=in evil case. Ap. 128. IV. 4. 17 That = So that. by = by means of. Gr. dia .

Ap. 104. v. 1. Esaias = Isaiah. See Ap. 79. I. saying. Quoted from the Heb. of Isa. 53. 4 .

Cp. 1 Pet. 2. 24 See Ap. 107. I. 3.

. took bare. The two words together fulfil the sense of the
. . .

Hebrew (Isa. 53. 4). The Inspirer of Isaiah adapts and deals as He pleases with His own words. bare —
to take up for one’s self to bear our infirmities as in Luke 14. 27. Rom, 15. 1
; Gal. 5 10 6. 17 Cp. John . .
; .

. 6. sicknesses. Gr. tiosos diseases.

8. 18-22 (Y 1 above).
,
DISCIPLES. WAVERERS. (Alternation.)
Y 1
m
A Scribe. Forwardness,
|
is, 19 .
Discouragement. n |
20 .

m 21 A Disciple. Backwardness, |
.

n 22 Encouragement. |
,

18 about = around. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii, 3. unto. Gr. eis. Ap, 104. vi. other side = farther
side, not either of the words in Ap. 124. 19 a = one. A Hebraism for “a”. Master = Teacher.
Ap 98. XIV. v. 1. goest = mayest go. 20 unto him. No Preposition. air=heaven. nests^
roosts. the Son of Man. He Who has dominion in the earth. The first of eighty-seven occurrences.
See Ap. 98. XVI. to lay = He may lay. Cp. Rev. 14. 14. 21 an other = a different one : Gr. hete>os.
Ap. 124. 2. i.e. a disciple, not a “scribe” ( v 19 Ap. 124, 2. Lord. Ap. 98. VI. a. 3. A.
. ). suffer
me, &c. = allow me, &c. This was, and is to-day, a polite way of excusing one’s self, it being well under-
stood as such, because all knew that the dead are buried on the day of the death, and no one leaves the
house. first. No! See 6. 33 22 let = leave.
. the dead — corpses. Note the well-known
Fig. Antanaclasis (Ap. 6), by which one word is used twice in the same sentence with two moanings
which clash against each other : “ leave the dead to bury their own corpses”. See Ap. 139. I.
8. 23-27 [For Structure see next page].
23 a ship = the ship. Referring to v is. 24 behold. Fig. Asterismos (Ap. 6), to call attention to
.

“
another stage of the great conflict”. See Ap. 23, p. 27. This is not the same tempest as that recorded
in Mark 4. 37 - 41 and Luke 8, 23 - 25
,
This was before the calling of the Twelve the other was after that
. :

event. There is no “ discrepancy”, if we note the differences on p. 1325, and Ap.97. tempest = earth-
quake, Always so rendered in the other thirteen occurrences. In the later event it was a squall (Gr. lailaps ).

1324
 ; ; :

27 10
in the sea, insomuch that the ship °was 8. 23-27 (A 2 p. 1324). THE STORM. , Introversion .)
(.
0
covered with the waves A 2 o 23 2 t—. Tempest arising, [ ,

0 - 24 The Lord
P but was asleep. p |
. asleep.
(P* 1325)2 q I 25 . Disciples awakening Him.
25 And His disciples came to Him and awoke q 26 -. Disciples reproached by Him,
q Him, saying, 21 “Lord, save us: we 0 perish." The Lord arising. - 26 -.
I

p |

0 Tempest calmed.- 26
Q 20 And He saith unto them, 0 « Why are ye |
.

fearful, O ye of little faith ? "

0 was covered = was getting covered. Hence it was a
decked boat. In the later miracle it was an open boat,
v Then He arose, and rebuked the winds and “ filled with=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xvfii. 1.
the sea asleep = sleeping. 25 per ish = are perishing.
and there 0 was a great calm. 26 "Why ? Fig. Erotesis {Ap. 6). Here the danger
. . .

was not so imminent, for He first rebuked the disciples.

27 But the 0 men2 c marvelled, saying, « What In the later miracle the danger was greater, and He
0
manner of man is This, that even the winds rebuked the storm first. See Ap. 97.
and the sea obey Him " ! O ye of little faith. The second occurrence of this
B 28 And °when He was come °to the other word oligopistoi See note on 6. 30 was = became. { ). .

side 5
into the country of the 0 27 men. Ap. 123. 1. PI. of anthropos.
(P- 1324 ) Gergesenes, marvelled. In 14. 33 “worshipped”,
there met Him °two “possessed with devils, manner, &c. —kind of a Being.
coming 0 out of the tombs, exceeding fierce, so 28 when He was come. This miracle of the two
that 0 no man might pass w by that way. demoniacs was not the same as that recorded in Mark
29 And, 2 behold, they cried out, saying, 5. 1-20 and Luke 8. 2 G- 40 Here, there were two men in .
;
0 “
What have we to do with Thee, 0 Jesus, the later miracle there was one here, they landed op- ;

Thou 0 Son of God ? 0 art Thou come hither to posite the place whence they set sail (Gergesenes) there, ;

torment us 0 before the time ? " the Gadarenes (not Gadera) not opposite here, no name ;

30 And there was a good way off from them 1 is asked there, the name is “ Legion ” here, no bonds
; ;

an herd of many swine feeding. used there, mriny here, the two were not afterwards
; ;

used, and the Twelve not yet called there, the one
31 So the 0 devils 5 besought Him, saying, man teas used, and the Twelve had been called. The
;

0 “
If Thou cast us out, suffer us to go away consequents also are different. See Ap. 97.
6 into the herd of
swine." to = into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
32 And He said unto them, Go." And when Gergesenes. Prob. Girgashites, so called from one of
they were come out, they went 5 into the herd the original Canaanite nations (Gen. 10. 16 16. 21 ; ;

Deut. 7. i. Josh. 3. to 24. 11 1 Chron. 1. 14 Neh. 9. 8).

of swine: and, behold, the whole herd of ;
. .

Not Gadarrenes, as in Mark and Luke. “ Gergesenes

swine ran violently “down °a steep place is the reading of the vast majority of MSS, of both
5
and 0 perished 10 in the waters.
into the sea, families of the Coptic, ^Ethiopic, and Armenian ver-
33 And they that kept them fled, and went sions ”.
;

Origen is the great authority but Wetstein

their ways 6 into the city, and told every thing,
;

“imagined” that it was Origen’s “gratuitous conjec-

and what was befallen to the 23 possessed of ture ” Critics have followed Wetstein, but Scrivener
the devils. is right (as usual) in retaining Gergesenes.
34 And, behold, °the whole °city came out
2 two. In the later miracle only one. Cp.
“we”, v. 29.
c
to meet Jesus: and when they saw Him, possessed with devils i.e. demoniacs. Gr. dai- :

they “besought Him that He would depart monizomai. out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
0 no. Gr. me. Ap. 105. I.
out of their coasts.
no man might pass - one was not able to pass.
29 What have we to do with Thee ? A Hebraism.
D2 r And He entered 0 into 0 a ship, and passed See
1325) 9
over, and came 0 into 0 His own 0 city.
0 0
4. 34
note on 2 Sam. 16. 10 Occ. Mark 1. 24 5. 7 Luke
8. 28 and John 2. 4. ; ;
.
;
.

2 And, behold, they brought to Him a man Jesus. All the texts (Ap. 94. VII) omit “Jesus” here.
sick of the palsy, lying 0 on a “bed: and Son of God. See Ap. 98. XV.
0
Jesus seeing “their faith said unto the sick art ? Fig. Erotesis. Ap. 6. . . .

of the palsy hefore. Gr.pro. Ap. 104. xiv. 31 devils = demons.

0 “ 0 0
If. See Ap. 118. 2, a. Assuming that He would do so.
Son, be of good cheer ; thy sins be for- 32 Go. Gr. hupagd=go forth, i. e. out outlie man.
given thee." down. Gr. kata Ap. 104. x. 1. .

Evidently, the well-known precipice, a = the.

=
perished died. Those who defiled the temple (21. 12 is. John 2. 14 - 1 6) lost their trade; and those who defiled
,

Israel (here) lost their animals. 34 the whole. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of Genus), Ap. 6, for the greater
part. city. Prob. Gergasa, See note on v. 28 to meet = for a meeting with. Gr. sunantSsis. Occ. only
.

here, but L T Tr. WH read hupantesin , which occurs also as the same reading in 25. 1 and John 12. 13 .

besought. Same word as in vv. 5 31 See note on Mark 5. 12

, out of = away from. Gr. apo. Ap, 104. iv.
. .

9, 1-8 (D 2 p ,
. 1324). THE PALSY. (
Introversion .)
D 2 r 1
,
2 -. Palsied Man
brought,
s |
-2. Forgiveness declared.
t |
3 Scribes.
. Evil thoughts entertained.
t
j
4 Scribes. Evil thoughts challenged.
.

s |
o, 6. Forgiveness. Power claimed,
7, 8. Palsied Man healed.
1 into. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi.
. a ship - the boat. The one already mentioned in ch, 8. His own.
See note on “ private” (2 Pet. 1. 20 ). city. Capernaum, See note on 4. 13 and Ap. 169. 2 behold. ,
Fig. Asterismos Ap. 6.
. a man sick of the palsy = a paralytic. on. Gr. epi. Ap, 104. ix. 1.
bed- couch. seeing = on seeing. See Ap. 133. I. 1.' their faith. Including of course that of
the paralytic. Son - ghild. Gr. teknon. SeeAp. 108. I. sins. Gr., pi. of hamartia. Ap. 128. II. 1.
be forgiven = stand remitted. L T Tr. and WH read the Indicative — “ have been and are forgiven”,
marking the Lord’s authority. Not the ambiguous “ be forgiven”.

1326
 —

9. 3. MATTHEW. _ _
9 . 18 .

t 3 And, 2
behold, certain of the scribes said 3 within = among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2.

(P* I 3 a 5)
0
within themselves, “This man blasphemeth.” 4 Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
knowing = perceiving. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1. Same
4 And °Jesus 0 knowing
i.
27 t their thoughts said, word as “seeing” in Not the same
v. 2 . as “know”,
“ Wherefore think ge evil 0 in your hearts ?
0
v. 6, or as in v. 30 .
6
evil = mischief. Gr. poneros. Ap. 128. III. i.
$ 5 For whether is easier, to say, ‘ Thy 2 sins
8
2 be forgiven thee'; in, &c. - among [you] in your hearts. Gr. en. Ap. 104.
or to say, ‘Arise, and
* viii. 2.
walk ? 6 the Son of man.See Ap. 98. XVI.
0 But that ye may 4 know that °the Son of power = authority.
See Ap. 172. 5.
man hath 0 power 2 on 0 earth to forgive 2 sins,” earth=the earth. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4.
(then saith He to 2 the sick of the palsy,) unto. Gr. eis. Same as “into”, v. 1 .

“ Arise, take up thy 2 bed, and go 0 unto thine 7 to. Gr. eis. Same as “unto”, v. 6,
house.” 8 multitudes - crowds. So vv. 33 , 36 ;
“ people ” in
vv. 23 , 25 .

And he arose, and departed °to his house.

7 men. Gr anthropos Ap. 123. . 1.
8 But when the 0 multitudes 2 saw it, they 9 forth — along.
marvelled, and glorified God, Which had Matthew. An Aramaic word. See Ap. 94. III. 3.
0
given such power unto men. at = over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
the receipt of custom— the custom-house.
^y2 ys 9 And as 4 Jesus passed 0 forth from thence, He
(p. 1324)
2 saw a man, named 0 Matthew, sitting °at 9. 10-17 (X 2 p. 1324). TESTIMONY. TWO ,
0
the receipt of custom and He saith unto him,
: QUESTIONS. Extended Alternation ( .)

“Follow Me.’* And he arose, and followed X 2 t 10 11 Question of Pharisees to His disciples, | , .

Him. u 12 Proverb. I . t .
nswer *

XU 10 °And it came to pass, as 4 Jesus °sat at

t
v 13. Application. J
14. Question of John’s disciples to Him.
|

(p. 1336 ) meat °in the house, 2 behold, many °publi* u 15. Proverb.
|

cans and 0 sinners came and 0 sat down with * I )

nswer *
v 16 17 Application. / .

Him and His disciples. 10 And it cam^ to pass. A

j ,

Hebraism frequent in
11 And when the 0 Pharisees
:

they 2
saw it,
O.T. See note on Gen. 1. 2
said unto His disciples,“Why eateth your sat at meat was reclining,
.

0
Master °with publicans and 10 sinners? ”
10
in. Gr. en Ap. 104. viii. 1. .

=
the house his house; i. e. Matthew’s house. Cp,
U 0 “
when
12 But 4
Jesus heard that He said unto ,
Luke 5. 29 so in v. 28.
them They that be 0 whole need °not a phy-
,
publicans — tax-gatherers.
;

sician, but they that are sick. sinners. Especially in a religious sense. This usage
T 13 0
But 0
go ye and learn what that mean- 0 is common in the Inscriptions in Asia Minor (Deiss-
eth, I ‘ 0
will have 0 mercy, and 12 not sacrifice 9 mann). :

for °I am 0 12
not come to call 0 1 1 Pharisees. See Ap. 120.
the righteous, but
30 sinners to repentance.”
Master— Teacher. See Ap. 98, XIV. v. 1.
with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
t 14 Then 0 came to Him the disciples of John, 12 They that be, &c. Eig. Parosmia (Ap. 6). See
saying, “ Why do and the 11 Pharisees 0 fast “ u ” above.
butThy ” whole — strong.
Eng. “whole” is from Anglo-Saxon
oft, disciples fast 12 not ?
—
hael our “hale”, healthy or strong,
W 15 And 4Jesus said unto them, 0 “ Can °the not.
Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
0
children of the bri dechamber mourn, as long 13 But, &c. This is the application.
Hos. 6. 6 is
as the bridegroom is 11
with them ? but the quoted with evident reference to Hos. 6. l
5. 13 and 7. l. ;

days will come, when the bridegroom shall be See Ap. 117, I,
0 0
taken from them, and then shall they fast. go ye. To your teachers.
meaneth=xis.
0 0
V 16 No man putteth a piece of new cloth will have— require. See Ap. 102, 1.
°unto an old garment, for °that which is put mercy- compassion. Gr. eleos.
0
in to fill it up taketh 15 from the garment, and I am not come — I came not.
0
the rent is made worse. the righteous = just ones.
17 Neither do men put °new wine 1 into °old to repentance. All the texts omit also wanting in :

0 Syr. and Vulg. both here and in Mark 2. i".

else the 0 bottles 0 break, and the
0
bottles :
14 came = come,
wine runneth out, and the 0 bottles 0 perish: fast oft. Cp. Luke 18. 12 .

but they put “new wine Unto °new 0 bottles, 15 Can, &c. Fig. Parosmia (Ap, 6). See above,
and both are 0 preserved.” the children, &c. A Hebraism. Used in various
A w 18 While He spake these things unto them,
3 connections. Cp. 23. 15. Deut. 13. 13. 1 Sam. 2. 12
(marg.) 20. 31. 2 Sam. 12. 5 (marg.). John 17. 2 Acts *

(P- i3 a 7) 2 behold, there came °a certain 0 ruler, and ;

1 .

3. 25.
0
worshipped Him, saying, “ My
daughter children - sons. Gr. pi. of huios. Ap. 108. III.
~ —~— '
from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. J

shall = will. 16 No man=No one. new cloth = new flannel: i. e undressed or unfulled.
In this condition it is less supple and will tear away. unto — on or upon, Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
that which is put in, &c. ^the insertion; i.e. the patch put on. taketh - teareth away,
the rent is made worse — a worse rent takes place. 17 new=. freshly made i. e. young. Gr. neos -- :

new as to time, old bottles = old or dried skins. bottles— wine skins. else— otherwise,
=
break burst. perish -are ruined. new bottles = fresh wineskins of newer quality or character.
Gr. kainos. preserved = preserved together.
9. 18 26, A3 ,
p. 1324 [For Structure see next page].
18 a certain — one. A Hebraism. ruler ~ a civil ruler. Not the same miracle as that in Mark 5. 22 ,

and Luke 8. 41 See Ap. 138.

. worshipped = began doing homage, Ap. 137. I.

1326
 ; : ; = ;;

9.18. MATTHEW. 9.38.

27 even now dead: but come and lay Thy

°is 9. 18-26 (A 3 p. 1324). TWO WOMEN. ,

hand ° upon her, and she shall ° live." {Introversion.)

19 And 4 Jesus arose, and followed him, and A 3 w 18,19. The Ruler’s daughter. Dead. \

so did His disciples. x 20 21 The Woman’s faith. Exercised. 1

,
.

x 22 The Woman’s faith. Rewarded. .

x 20 (And, 2 behold, °a woman, which was w 23 - 26 The Ruler’s daughter. Raised. |

[

1327) diseased with an issue of blood twelve years,

°
(P. is even now dead = hath just now died,
came behind Him, and touched the ° hem of upon. Or. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
His garment live — come to life again. Especially to live again in
21 For she °said within herself,
° °“ If I may resurrection. See Mark 16. n. Luke 24. 5 23 John ,
,

°
but touch His garment, I shall be whole." 11. 25 26. Acts 1. 3 9. 41; 25. 19. Rom. 6. 10. 2 Cor.
, ;

13. 4. Rev. 1. 18 ;
2. 8; 13. 14 ;
20. 4, 5 .

X 22 But Jesus turned Him about, and when

4
20 a woman, &c. Not the same miracle as in Mark
He 2
saw her, He said, “Daughter, be of good 5. and Luke
25 See Ap. 138. 8. 43.
0
comfort; thy faith hath °made thee whole.” an issue of blood = a haemorrhage. Gr. haimoi'roed.
And the woman was ° made whole 15 from tfyat Occ. only here.
hour.) hem : the tassel at one of the four corners, to touch
which was a mark of profound respect. But see Ap. 138,
10 23 And when Jesus came into the ruler's
4 1 and cp. Num. 15.37-41. 21 said = kept saying,
house, and 2 saw the ° minstrels and the ° peo- within herself. The second woman seems to have
ple ° making a noise, spoken to others. within. Gr. en . Ap. 104. viii.

24 He said unto them, 0 “ Give place for the :

If I may, &c. See Ap. 118. I. b. The condition being
° maid is 12 not dead, but ° sleepeth.” And they quite hypothetical.
laughed Him to scorn.
whole = saved : i.‘e. healed. A Hebraism. Cp. Ps. 42. n
43. 5 67.2 = saving health. Not the same word as in v. 12
25 But when the people were put forth. He 22 comfort = courage.
.
;

went in, and took her by the hand, and the made thee whole - saved. As in v. 21 .
24 maid arose.
23 minstrels = flute-players, or pipers,
20 And the ° fame hereof went abroad into people = crowd. See v. 8. 1

all that land. making a noise -loudly wailing.

24 Give place = Go out [of the room],
B» y 27 And when 4 Jesus departed thence, two maid. Gr. korasion. The same as “damsel” in
blind men followed Him, crying, and saying, Mark 6. 22 28 not the same as “damsel” in Mark 6. 39 ,
:

“ Thou °Son of David, have 13 mercy on (Ap. 108. IX), which is paidion (Ap. 108. V).
us." sleepeth. Gr. katheudd. Ap. 171. 1.
26 fame hereof = this report.
z 28 And when He was come into °the house, 1

the blind men came to Him and 4 Jesus saith :

9. 27-31 (B 3 , p. 1324). TWO BLIND MEN.
unto them, “ Believe ye that I am able to do (Introversion.)

this ? " They °said unto Him, “ Yea, Lord." B Blind men. Their prayer.
c 3
27,
y [

29 Then touched He their eyes, saying, z The Lord. Compliance.

1 28-30-,
0 “ According to your faith be it unto you." z -30. The Lord. 1
Command.
y 31, Blind men. Their disobedience.
30 And their eyes were opened J

27 Son of David. The second of nine occurrences

2 and 4 Jesus straitly charged them, saying, « See in Matthew. See notes on 1. 1 21. 9 22. 42 See ; ;
.

that 10 no man know it/* Ap. 98. XVIII.

28 the house, or his house. See note on 0 10 . .

y 31 But they, °when they were departed, said = say. Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. B.
° spread abroad His 0 fame 4 in all that country, 29 According to. Gr. kata Ap. 104. x. 2. .

31 when they were departed.. .( 32 As they went

32 0 As they went out, 2 behold, they brought out = when they had gone out
)

C3 hut as they were . , .

(p. 1324 ) to Him a dumb 8 man ° possessed with a leaving. spread =

fame made Him known. . . .

devil. 32 As they went = As they were going,

33 And when the devil was cast out, the
° possessed with a devil=a demoniac.
dumb spake: and the 8 multitudes marvelled, 33 devil - demon.
saying, “ It was never so seen 4 in Israel." 34 out devils. The 1611 edition of the A.V. reads
“ out the devils
34 But the 11 Pharisees said, “ He casteth through =
° out 32
devils
0
through the prince of the “with”, 3. 11by. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. See note on
.
32
devils." 35 synagogues. See Ap. 120.
D3 35 And Jesus went about all the cities and
4 preaehing=heralding. Gr. Icerusso. See Ap. 121. 1.
villages, teaching 4 in their ° synagogues, and the gospel of the kingdom =the glad tidings of the
° preaching °the ° gospel °of the kingdom, and
kingdom. See Ap. 140,
gospel = glad tidings, good news,
healing ° every ° sickness and ° every disease of— concerning. Genitive of Relation. Ap. 17. 5.
0
among the People. every. Fig. Synecdoche (of Genus), Ap. 6. Put for
W3
X3 38 But when He saw the 8 multitudes. He was
moved with compassion °on them, because
every kind.
sickness. Gr, malakia. Occ. only in Matthew (here
4. 23 10. 1 ).
they ° fainted, and were scattered abroad, ° as ;

among the People. All omit these words.

sheep having °no shepherd. 36 on = concerning. Gr .peri. Ap.
104. xiii. 1.
37 Then saith He
°
unto His disciples, “ The
fainted^ were wearied. All the texts (Ap. 94, VII)
harvest ° truly is plenteous, but the labourers read “ were harassed ”. as. Fig. timile. Ap. 6.
are few no. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Read this with having
feeling as if they had, &c.
Y* 38 ° Pray ye therefore ° the Lord of the har- 37 truly = indeed. plenteous =- great,
vest, that He will send forth labourers 1
into 38 Pray. Gr. deomai . Ap. 134. I. 5.
His harvest." the Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a, 1. A. b.
-
1327
 ; :: ;

10 . 1 . MATTHEW. 10.17.
MNE
1328 )
•iA And when He had
1 V/ twelve
unto Him His
0
He gave them power
disci pies,
called
0
0
10. 1-42
(BEGUN).
(N, p. 1323).
{Extended Alternation and Introversion.)
MISSION OF THE TWELVE
(p.
0
27 against unclean 0 spirits, °to cast
them out, N E )
1 -4 . Mission.
and to heal 0 all manner of 0 sickness and 0 all F |
5, 6. Injunctions.

manner of disease. G H |
- 13 Their reception.
7 .

2 Now the names of 1 the twelve 0 apostles J 14, 16 Their rejection.

|
.

are these; The first, Simon, who is called E |

16 —, Mission.
Peter, and Andrew his brother; James the
F |
- 16 , 17 -. Injunctions.

son of °Zebedee, and John his brother

G J -17-39. Their rejection.
H
|

0 40-42. Their reception.

3 Philip,Bartholomew 0 Thomas, and
and ;
1 His twelve. See Ap.
|

0 141. disciples -learners,

Matthew “the publican; James the son of powers authority. See Ap. 172. 5.
0
Alphseus, and Lebbseus, whose surname was against = over. Gr. Gen. of Relation. Ap. 17. B.
0
Thaddaeus spirits. PI. of Gr. pneuma. See Ap. 101, IL 12.
4 Simon the c Canaanite, and 0 Judas Iscariot, to = so as to.
who 0 also 0 betrayed Him. all manner of = every. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of
Genus), Ap. 6, for all kinds of, as in 9. 35
F 5 These twelve Jesus sent forth, and com- sickness. See note on 9. 35.
1 .

manded them, saying, °“Go °not °into the 2 apostles — those sent forth. See note on Mark 3. 14 .

way of the Gentiles, and 0 into any city of the Zebedee. See note on 4. 21 ,

Samaritans enter ye 0 not 3 Bartholomew, Thomas, and Matthew . . .

0 But go rather 0 to the 0 lost sheep of 0 the Alphseus Thaddseus. These are all Aramaic . . .

house of Israel. words. See Ap. 94. Ill, 3.

the publican = the tax-gatherer. Note the Fig. Am-
OH 7 And as ye go, 0 preach, saying , 0 The king- pliatio. Ap. 6,
dom of 0 heaven °is at hand/
‘

Alpheeus. Heb. hatpkah. Same root as Cleophas and

8 Heal 0 the sick, cleanse °the lepers, raise °the probably the same name, if not the same person, as ;

dead, cast out 0 devils freely ye have received, John 19. 26

: .

freely give. 4 Canaanite. The Aramaic word for the Greek

0
9 Provide neither gold, nor “silver, nor “brass ZeldtSs (Luke 6. 15 Acts 1. 13 — Zealot so called from .
) :

0 0 his zeal for the Law. See Ap. 94 III, 3. Josephus

in your purses,
10 Nor “scrip “for your journey, neither two (Bell. Jud. 4. s, 9 says the sect of “Zealots” did not )

arise till just before the fall of Jerusalem.

coats, neither “shoes, nor yet “staves: for the
Judas Iscariot. The only apostle not from Galilee,
workman is worthy of his 0 meat. He belonged to Judah,
11 And 6 into whatsoever city or °town ye also betrayed Him — even betrayed Him.
shall enter, enquire who 0 in it is worthy and betrayed ^delivered up.
;

there abide till ye go thence. 5 Go not = Go not abroad i. e. from the land, :
0
12 And when ye come into an house , sa- not. Gr. wig. Ap. 105. II.
6 0
into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
lute it. 6 to. Gr. pros, Ap. 104. xv. 3. [Luke 19. 10 .

13 And °if the house be worthy, let your lost sheep, Cp. Ezek. 34. 16 and Matt. 15. 24 18. n. ; ;
0
peace come “upon it but 0 if it be not worthy,
:
the house of Israel. A Hebraism — the family of
let your peace return 6 to you. Israel. See note on 1 Kings 12. 17 .
7 preach = herald. Gr. kerusso. See Ap. 121. 1.

J 14 And whosoever shall not receive you, nor The kingdom of heaven. See
Ap. 114.
hear your words, when ye depart out of that heaven ^the heavens. See note on 6. 9 10 ,
.

house or city, 0 shake off the dust of your feet. is at hand — is drawn nigh. Cp. 4. 17 .

15 “Verily I say unto you, It shall be more 8 the sick — sick ones. the lepers leprous ones, =*.

tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha the dead — dead people. See Ap. 139. 2.
11 in
“the day of judgment, than for that city, devils = demons. Cp. v, 1 .

9 gold silver brass. Put by Fig. Metonymy . . . . . .

E 16 “Behold, 3 send you forth as “sheep 11

in (of Cause), Ap. 6, for the money made from them.
the midst of 0 wolves : in. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi. .

purses = girdles, some of which contain pockets for

F 0 be ye therefore
0
wise as 0 serpents, and 0 harm- money and valuables.
less as doves. =
10 scrip that which is written then a small wallet :

17 But beware “of 0 men that holds such a writing. Gr. pera. Only here, Mark 6,8.
9 J Ka1 for they will deliver 0 you up 0 to 0 the councils, Luke 9. 3 10. 4 and 22. 35 36. Not a “ purse ”, because ; ; ,

(p. 1329 ) and they will scourge you 11 in their syna- no money not a “bread bag” because no bread (Luke :

9 4 Deissmann quotes an Inscription at Kefr-Hauar

.
gogues ; in Syria, in which a slave
.
,

of a temple, “sent by the lady”

on a begging expedition, brought back each journey
seventy bags {pera) of money which he had collected. The Lord means they were not to beg. shoes —
sandals (i. e. not a spare pair). staves =a staff (for walking), not clubs. See note on 26. 47 meat. .

Put by Fig Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for all kinds of food. 11 town = village, as in 9. 35. in.
Gr. en Ap, 104. viii. 1.
. 12 an house — a man’s house. salute it; i. e. make your salaam— pro-
nounce “peace”. 13 if, &c. See Ap 118.1b. peace. Referring to the salaam of v. 12 upon. .

Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3, if it be not. See Ap. 118. 2 c. 14 shake off, &c. Fig. Parosmia. Ap. 6.
Cp. 18. 17 See Acts 13. si.
.
15 Verily, &c. See note on 5. 18 the day of judgment. Which .

the Lord spoke of as imminent, and coming at the end of that dispensation, had the nation repented.
16 Behold. Fig. Asterismos (Ap. 6), for emphasis. sheep wolves. No Art., for all sheep are not . . .

in the midst of wolves. be ye ^become ye. serpents doves. With Art., because all serpents . . .

are prudent, and all doves harmless. harmless -guileless. 17 of— away from i. e. beware :

[and keep] away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104, iv. men. PI. of anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
10. -17-39 [For Structure see next page].
yon. This was true of the Twelve (“them that heard Him” Heb. 2. 3 ) in the dispensation of the Acts,
:

to = unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. the councils -councils. Courts of justice.

1328
 : : :

10 . 18 . MATTHEW. 10 . 28 .

18 0 And ye shall be brought before governors

0
27 10 - 17-39 THEIR REJECTION,
p. 1328).
and kings °for My sake, °for a testimony
. («/,

(Alternation.)
0
against them and the 0 Gentiles. K |
-17-23. Enmity.
0 0 L 24 - 33 Encouragement.
19 But when they deliver you up, take no
.
|
bl K 34 — 36. Enmity.
1329) thought how or what ye 0 shall speak for it :
|

L -
37 39 Encouragement,
.

shall be given you 11 in that same hour what

|

ye shall speak. - 17-23 (K, above). ENMITY.

0 0
20 For it is not ne that speak, but the'Spirit (Repealed Alternation.)
of your Father Which speaketh 11 in you. K a1 -17, is. Enmity. Men.
|

And
the brother shall deliver up the b* 19 , 20 Promise. Defence.
21 |
.

0 a2 21 - 22 -. Enmity. Brethren!
brother to death, and the father the child
17 |

b 2 - 22 Promise. Endurance.
and the 0 children shall rise up 0 against their
.
|

a 3 23- Enmity.
0 Men.
parents, and cause them to be put to death.
|

3
b -23. Promise. Endurance.
22 And ye 0 shall be hated 0 of 0 all men 0 for 18 And = Yea and
or And
j

kings also,
My name’s sake before. Or. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 3.
; . . .

b2 but he that endureth 17

to the °end 0
shall be for My
sake — on account of Me. Gr. heneken.
for = with a view to.
saved.
against = unto.
23 But when they persecute you 11
in this Gentiles — nations.
0
city, flee ye 5 into another 19 they deliver you up. All texts read u they shall
have delivered you up **.
for verily I say unto you, Ye shall 0 not have
15
take no thought = be not anxious (as in 6. 25 27 28 , , ,

°gone over the cities of Israel, 0 till °the Son of 31 , 34 ). no. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II,
man 0 be come. shall = should.
20 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
Lc 1
24 0 The disciple is 20
not 0
above his 0 master, the Spirit = the Spirit (Himself). See Ap. 101. II. 3.
nor the 0 servant 0
above his lord.
0
21 child. children. Gr. pi. of teknon. Ap. 108. 1.
. .
0 0
25 enough
It is he be for the disciple that against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. Not the same as in
as his master, and the servant as his 24 lord.
24 24
V . 38.
0 0
If they have called the master of the house cause them to be put to death —will put them to
0
Beelzebub, how much more 0 shall they call death.
0
them of his household ? 22 shall = will.
of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
20 °Fear them B not therefore: for there is all. Put by Eig. Synecdoche (of Genus), Ap. 6, for the
nothing 0 covered, that shall 20 not be revealed ;
greater part,
and hid, that shall 20 not be known. for = on account of. Gr. dia. Ap, 104. iv.
24 end. Gr. telos (not sunteleia), See notes on 24. 3, and
27 What I tell you 11 in 0 darkness 0 that speak , Ap. 114): i. e, of that dispensation, which would have
ye 11 in 0 light and what ye 0 hear 0 in the ear,
: thus ended had the nation repented, at the call of Peter
that 7 preach ye 0 upon the 0 housetops. (Acts 3. 19-26). As it did not repent, this is of course now
future. Cp. l Cor. 1. 8.
d2 28 And °fear 5 not °them which kill the body, shall be saved = he shall be saved (escape or be de-
0 0
but are B not able to the soul but rather
kill : livered). Cp. 24. 4 - 14 .

fear Him Which is able to 0 destroy both soul 23 another =into the other i. e. the next. Gr. alios :

and body 11
in °hell. (Ap. 124. 1), but all texts read heteros. Ap. 124. 2.
not = by no means; in no wise. Gr. ou me. See Ap.
106. III.
gone over —completed, or finished [going over], till. See the four 10. 23 16. 28 23. 39; 24. 34. the :
;

be come = may have come. This is rendered hypothetical by the Particle

j

Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.

an (which cannot be translated), because His coming depended on the repentance of Israel (Acts 3. 19-26).
It would then have been (and will now yet be) the judicial coming of “ the Son of Man”. Cp. Acts 17. 31.

10. 24-33 (L, above). ENCOURAGEMENT. (Repeated Alternation.)

c1 j
24, 26. Encouragement.
d 26 “Fear not”.
1
J
.

c2 |
27. Encouragement.
d 2 28. “ Fear not”.
|

c3 |
29, so. Encouragement.
d 3 31. “Fear not”.
j

c4 |
32, 33. Encouragement.
The disciple— a pupil. above. Gr, huper. Ap. 104. xvii. 2. master = teacher. Ap. 98. XIV.
v. 4. servant = bondservant, lord -master. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. A. 25 enough= sufficient,
be = become. Xf, See. See Ap. 118. 2 a. have called. All the texts read “have surnamed”.
Beelzebub. Aramaic, Beelzeboul. Ap. 94. III. 8. Beelzebub=the lord of flies (2 Kings 1. 2 ), was the god
of the Ekronites. It was changed in contempt by the Israelites to Baalzebel= lord of the dunghill, and thence
used of the prince of the demons. shall they call. These italics are unnecessary. them of his
household. Gr. oikiakos. Occ. only here, and v. 36. 26 Fear not — Ye should not fear, . . .

covered = concealed. 27 darkness — the darkness. that. For this word italics are not needed,
lights the light. hear in the ear. A Hebraism. Fig. Polyptdton Ap. 6. Cp. Gen. 20. 8 23. 16 Ex. .
;
.

10. 2 Isa. 5. 9. Acts 11. 22.

. in = into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. upon. Gr, epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
housetops. The usual place of proclamation. 28 fear not, Heb. yare' min. Deut. 1.29; 0 6 . .

Ps. 8. 6 27. 1
;
them = [and flee] from them, Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iii.
. kill. Man causes the loss
of life, but he cannot kill i.e. “ destroy it. Only God can do that.
” : the soul. Gr. psuche. See
Ap. 110. III. “
destroy. Note the difference. Not kill” merely. Cp. Luke 12. 4 6. hell. Gr. ,

geenna. See note on 5. 22 and Ap. 131. I. ,

1329
 : ; .

10 - 29. MATTHEW. 11 . 4.

c3 29 °Are not two sparrows sold °for a far- 29 are not. See Ap. 105. Ia.
0
thing ? and one of them shall 20 not fall
0
on for a farthing. Gr. asmrion. Cp. Luke 12. 6, “ five
(p* 1329)
0
the ground without your Father. sold for two assarions” is not the same but the differ- ;
27
ence may arise from the market price, which varied
30 But the very 0 hairs of gouv head are all
from time to time. Deissmann tells us that a fragment
0
numbered. of a papyrus was discovered at Aegira (in Achaea, on
d3 31 28 Fear ye 5 not therefore, ge are of more the Corinthian gulf), in 1899, containing part of a market
tariff of Diocletian (third century, a. d.), showing that
value than many sparrows.
0
sparrows were sold in tens. The tariff fixed the maximu m
c 4
32 Whosoever therefore shall confess Me price of ten for sixteen denarii (about 3£cJ. Eng. In
0
before 17 men, him will 3 confess also before our Lord’s day, therefore, the market value would be
My Father Which is in heaven. 11 nearly Id. Eng.). See Ap. 51. I. 2 (2).
33 But whosoever shall deny Me before 17 men, of = from among. Gr. ek Ap. 104. vii. .

him will 3 also deny before Father Which My on. Gr. epi, Ap. 104. ix. 3.
without y our Father : i. e. without His knowledge
is 11 in heaven.
or will.
K 34 Think not that °I am come to °send 30 hairs
6 numbered. Note the Fig. ParHhesis. . . .

0
peace 29 on 0 earth I came 20 not to send peace, Ap. 6. In Aramaic, hairs=mene.
:

but a 0 sword. numbered = mana,

32 confess Me. Gr. confess in en Ap. 104. viii) Me.
35 For 34 1 am come to °set a 17 man at vari- Aramaic ( .

idiom.
ance 0 against his father, and Q ttie daughter confess also = 3 also confess. Cp. v. 33.
0
against her mother, and the daughter in law 3 34 I am come = I came. Cp. v. 6, and 15. 24.
0
against her mother in law.
2 And a *7 mail’s foes shall he 25 they of his send = cast, as seed. Cp. Mark 4. 2 6.

30 earth. Gr. ge. See Ap. 129. 4.

own
3 household. sword. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Cause), Ap. 6, for
L 4 He that 0 loveth father or mother 0 more “war” or “fightings”.
37
than Me is 20 not worthy of Me and he that Quoted35 set ... at variance. Gr. dichazo. Occ. only here.
:
from Mic. 7. 6.
0
loveth son or daughter more than Me is 20 not against. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1.
worthy of Me. the daughter, &c. See Ap, 117. II.
38 And he that taketh 20 not his 0 cross, and 37 loveth = is fonder of. See Ap. 135. 2.
followeth after Me, is 20 not worthy of Me. more than = above. Gr. huper. Ap. 104. xvii. 2.
0
39 He that findeth his life shall lose it and 38 cross. Gr, stauros See Ap. 162. All criminals
0
: .

he that 0 loseth his 0 life 0 for My sake shall bore their own cross (John 19. 17). Cp. 16. 25.
0
find it. 39 He that fincleth =*He that has found. Note the
Introversion in this verse (find, lose lose, find).
H 40 He that receiveth 0 you 0
receiveth Me, and life = soul. See Ap. 110. III.
;

loseth— has lost,

(p. 1328) he that receiveth Me
0
receiveth Him That sent for My sake — on account of Me. Luke 14. 14; 20.
Me. 35, 36, John 5. 29 ;
11. 25.

41 He that receiveth 0 a prophet 0 in the name find In resurrection. Cp. l Pet. 4. 19.
it.

of a prophet shall receive a prophet’s reward 40 you. Those to whom the Lord spoke cannot be
excluded.
and he that receiveth a righteous man 0 in the in
receiveth. Note the Fig. Anadiplosis (Ap. 6),
name of a righteous man shall receive a right- VV. 40, 41.
eous man's reward. 41 a prophet. See Ap. 49.
42 And whosoever shall give0 to drink unto in the name of: i.e. because he is. A Hebraism
one of 0 these little ones a cup of cold water (b'shem). Ex. 5. 23. Jer. 11. 21.
only 27 in the name of a disciple, 16 verily 1 say in. Qr. eis. As in v. 27 .

unto you, he shall 0 in no wise lose his reward.”

42 these little ones: i.e. the Twelve. Cp. 18. 6.
of = full of or containing. Gen. of the contents. Ap.

O P1 R 1

(P- I 3 a 3)
n
disciples,
0
And it came to pass, when Jesus had 17. 7
made an end of commanding His twelve
He departed thence to teach and to
in no wise. See Ap. 105. Ill,

11
.

1 Jesus. Ap. 98. X.

.

0 0 preach = proclaim. Ap. 121, 1. Continuing His

preach in their cities.
mission (4. 17).
Now when John had 0 heard
0
in the prison 1
in, Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii 1.
the works of Christ, °he sent °two of his
2 heard in the prison. John’s arrest had been
disciples, mentioned in 4. 12 .

And Him, “Art £f)ott °He That

said unto See Ap. 98. XI. Christ — the Messiah.
Sl he sent. Gr, pempo. Sent as envoys. See notes on
should come, or 0 do we look for 0 another ? ”
0 0 Luke 7. 3 and 6. This is not the same mission as that
Jesus answered and said unto them, “ Go in Luke In this (the former) no number of those
7.
and 0 shew John 0 again those things which ye sent is given(1)
(see note on “two” below) in the latter :

do hear and 0 see there were “two” (Luke 7. 19). The antecedents and
consequents are different. (2) In the former, the Twelve
had just been appointed, which may have raised questions in John’s mind in the latter, the antecedent was ;

the raising of the widow's son, before the calling of the Twelve. (3) In the former case, the Lord called
them to see and note what He was then doing, “which ye are hearing and seeing” ( v 4). (NB., the tenses are .

all Present. See v 5 .) In the latter case, they are to tell John “ what ye have seen and heard” ( v 22 ). The
.

consequents are repetitions suited to the different circumstances. See Ap. 97. two. All the texts read
dia = by means of (Ap. 104. v. 1), instead of duo— two, as in Luke 7. is, 3 He That should come=
He Who cometh, or the coming One
expected to come. Cp. 3. 11
: i. e. He Who was
21. 9 23. 39 John ; ;
.

3. 31 . Ps. 118. 26 Gen. 49. 10 Isa. 35. 4

. Ezek. 21. 27 Zech. 9. 9.
. do we look for=are
. .

we to expect. another=a different [one]. Gr. heteros. Ap. 124. 2. 4 Jesus- And
Jesus. Ap. 98. X. answered and said. A Hebraism. See note on Deut. 1. 41 shew — .

report. again. Not in the Greek. see. Gr. blepo. Ap. 138. I. 5. Not the same word as
in vv. 7, 8.

1330
 : . . . ;

27 5 0 The blind receive their sight, and the B The blind — Blind (no Art. in this verse, because
lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the only some of each kind are meant. Not all the blind,
deaf hear, °the dead are 0 raised up, and the &c.). These were the miracles foretold of Him (Isa.
poor 0 have the gospel preached to them. 35. 5, 6 61. i). No others qua miracles) would have ; (
0 sufficed as His credentials,
6 And blessed is he, whosoever shall “not be the dead =. dead (persons), No Art, See
Ap. 139. 2.
offended in °Me.” 1
=
raised up raised to life.
q t
1 1
m 0
7 And as tfjeg departed, Jesus began to say have the gospel preached to them. This is one
1

(p- 1331 ) unto the multitudes 0 concerning John 0 « What word in the Greek (euangelizd)- are told the good news
,

went ye out °into the wilderness “to see? A or glad tidings (Isa. 61. l).
reed shaken 0 with the wind ? 6 blessed = happy. See note on 5. 3.
not. Gr. me. See Ap. 105. 2.
8 But 7 what went ye out °for to see? A not be offended = find nothing to stumble at.
0 0
man clothed 0
in soft raiment ? behold, they
1
Me : i. e. in My Person, My teachings, My grace, &c.
that wear °soft clothing are 1 in kings' houses. as many did. Cp. Luke 4. 22 with 28 ,
9 But 7 what went ye out 8 for to see? A 11. 7-30 TEACHING.
0
prophet ? yea, I say unto you, and 0 more than (T 1 p. 1323).
,

{Repeated Alternation.)
a 0 prophet.
T 1
M l 7— ft, Ministrj 7 of John.
N 10 For this is he, °of whom °it is written,
|
1
N 1
Word of God. Fulfilment of “Mes-
10 .
‘Behold, °3 send My 0 messenger “before Thy senger ”.
face, which shall prepare Thy way before M 2 11-13. Ministry of John.
Thee.’ N^ 14 15 Word of God. Fulfilment of Elijah.
,
.

M
|

3 1 6—24, Ministry of Messiah.

M 2
11 0
Verily I say unto you, °Among them that |

N 3 25 - 30 Will of God. Rest in.

.

are °born of women there hath °not risen |

a greater than John the Baptist notwith- concerning. 7 departed = were going forward. See note on v. 1
:
.

Gr. peri Ap. 104, xiii. 1.

standing he that is 0 least 1 in 0 the kingdom of What ? Fig, Erotesis (Ap. 6), and Anaphora. See . . .
0
heaven is greater than 0 he. w. 8, 9 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. .

12 0 And 0 from the days of John the Baptist to see = to gaze on. Gr. theaomai. Ap. 133. I. 12.
until now 11 the kingdom of 11 heaven suffer-
0
with — by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
eth violence, and °the violent “take it by force. 8 for to see ^ to see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. I. 1.
13 For “all the prophets and “the law pro- man, Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
phesied 0 until John. soft raiment = soft, or effeminate [raiment]. Mantles
are meant, made of silk or linen, as worn by the effendis
Na 14 And “if ye “will 0 receive it, “this “is “Elias, or gentry, in the East, to-day.
which 0 was for to come. behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
15 He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.
° 9 prophet. See Ap. 49.
more than = far more than.
M 8 10 But whereunto shall I liken 0 this genera- 10 of— concerning. Gr, peri as in v. 7, ,

tion ? It is like unto “ children sitting 1 in the it is written = it standeth written.

markets, and calling unto their 0 fellows, 3 send, &c. Quoted from Mai. 3. 1 See Ap. 107, 1. 1 .

17 And saying, ‘We have piped unto you, and 117. I. Cp. Mark 1. 2 Luke 1. 17, 7 6 7. 27 .
;
.

and ye “have “not “danced; we have mourned messenger = angel. Gr. angelos.
unto you, and ye “have 11 not “lamented/ before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv.
11 Verily. See note on Matt. 5. 18 .

Among. Gr. en with pi. Ap. 104. viii. 2.

born of womens brought forth by women (see note on Matt. A Hebraism ( yHud ishshah ). See 1. 2 , ie, i«). ’

Job 14. 1 15. 14 25. 4.

;
not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
; least -less: i.e. younger, meaning Himself,
the kingdom. John was only proclaiming it (but not “ in ” it). The kingdom was rejected both as announced
by John (3. 2 ), by Christ (4, 17), and by Peter (Acts 2. 3» 3. 19-26) and, since its final rejection in Acts 28, ; ;

25 26 is postponed, and is now in abeyance.

, ,
See Heb. 2. 8 (“ not yet”). The possessor is greater than the
proclaimer, the kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114. heaven— the heavens (pi.). See notes on
6. 9, lo. he: i.e. John. 12 = But. And
from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. suffereth
violence = forceth itself upon men’s attention. Gr. biazomai, Occ. only here and Luke 16. 16 Supposed to .

be only passive (as rendered here), but this agrees neither with the facts nor with the context. Deissmann
{Bib. Stud,, p. 258) tells of the discovery of an inscription of Xanthus the Lycian, found near Sunium
(E. Attica), containing the regulations as to apx>roaching the healing divinity of the sanctuary of Men
Tyrannos “If any one forces himself in, his offering was not acceptable.” Those who fulfilled the
conditions had the founder’s good wishes. This last clause is conclusive and agrees with Luke 16. 16.
the violent = forceful ones. No Art. Gr. biastes. Occ. only here. take it by force = lay hold of it.
13 the prophets. See Acts 3. 21
all the law. See note on 5. 17
. until John. And all .

would have been fulfilled then had the nation repented. 14 if, &c. Assuming it as a fact. See
Ap. 118. II. 1, as in w. 21 23 =
will are willing. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1.
,
. receive = to receive.
Cp. Acts 2. 4i. this is = he represents. Had the nation repented, John would have been reckoned
as Elijah. is = represents. Fig. Metaphor. Ap. 6. Elias = Elijah. was for to come = is
about to come. See Mai. 4. 5 and Luke 1. 17 15 He that hath ears to hear. A Hebraism, Fig.
,
.

Polyptoton. Ap. 6. Used only by the Lord, and marking a dispensational crisis (as this was) on fourteen
different occasions. See Ap. 142, 16 this generation? A significant expression, occurring sixteen
times (11. 16 12. 4t, 42 23. 36 24. 34. Mark 8. 12, 12 13. 30. Luke 7. 31 11. 30, 31, 32 50 01 17. 25 ; 21.
; ; ; ; ; , , ;

32 ), Characterized by other epithets, “evil” and “ adulterous” (12. 39 45 16. 4. Mark 8. 38. Luke 11. 29 ); , ;

“faithless and perverse” (17. 17. Mark 9. 19. Luke 9, 41 ) “untoward” (Acts 2, 40). All this because it was ;

the particular generation that rejected the Messiah. children —little children. Dim. of pais. Ap. 108. iv.
fellows = companions. Gr. hetairos. Some of the texts read “others” (i.e. heteros for hetairos). Occ. only
here 20 13 22. 12 and 26. 50 (“ friend ”).
;
.
; ; 17 have not = did not, danced lamented. Fig. . . .

Paronomasia (Ap; 6) in the Gr. orchesastke ekopsasthe but Fig. ParechSsis also (Ap. 6) in Aramaic —
. . .
; ,

rakkedton arkkedton In Eng. “ye did not leap

. . . did not weep” or “stept not wept not ”. A common
. . .
;
. .

custom to this day such response on the part of the audience being greatly appreciated.
;

J
1331
 ; : : :

11. 18. MATTHEW. 12 . 1 .

27 18 For John °came neither 0 eating nor drink- 18 came. In tlie Greek this is the Fig. IIyperbaton
ing, and they say, ‘ He hath a 0 devil/ (put out of its place by commencing the verse), causing
19 °The Son of man 18 came 18 eating and the Fig. Anaphora (Ap. 6).

drinking, and they say, 8 ‘Behold a man eating nor drinking. Supply the Ellipsis (Ap. 6),
gluttonous, and a °winebibher, a friend of
eating nor drinking [with others], devil — demon.
0 19 The Son of Man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
publicans and sinners/ But Wisdom is winebibber = drinking to excess.
0
justified °of her children/' publicans and sinners. See notes on 5. 46 9. 10
20 °Then began He to upbraid the 0 cities But — And: i. e. And [for all that] Wisdom; was [in
0
wherein most of His 0 mighty works 0 were each case] vindicated by her children so with Messiah ;

done, because they 0 repented 11 not (the Wisdom of God. 1 Cor. 1. 24 30. Cp. Matt. 23. 34 ,

21 °“Woe unto thee, °Chorazin! woe unto with Luke 11. 4 9 ). of=by. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
0
thee, Bethsaida for 14
if the 20 mighty works, children. Ap. 108. I. Tr. reads “work”.
!

which were done in you, had been done 1 in 20 Then. Marking another stage of His rejection.
1 0

°Tyre and °Sidon, they would have 20 repented Fig. Chro7iographia. Ap. 6.
long ago 1 in sackcloth and ashes. cities. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Subject) for their
inhabitants.
22 But I say unto you, It shall be more toler- wherein — inAp. 6.
which. Gr. cn, as in v 1 , .
able for 21 Tyre and 21 Sidon °at °the day of mighty works. Gr. pi. of dunamis (Ap. 172. See
1).
judgment, than for you. note on John 2. is. were done -had taken place,
23 And tfjou , 0 Capernaum, which °art exalted repented. Gr. metanoed. Ap. 111. 1.
unto °heaven, shalt be brought down to °hell 21 Woe, &c. Fig. Maledictio. Ap. 6. A testimony
for 14 if mighty works, which have 21 been as to His rejection.
the 20

done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it Chorazin. Not named elsewhere, and no miracles re-
1 3

would have remained until this day. corded as performed there, or at Bethsaida. See Ap 169. .

24 But I say unto you, That it shall be more Bethsaida. Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3. Now et Tell ;

tolerable for the land of Sodom 1 in the day of

then a fishing suburb of Capernaum Roman name, ;

Julias. been done = taken place.

judgment, than for thee." Tyre and Sidon. No mention of the Lord’s having
N8 O 1
25 22
At 0
time 1 Jesus 0 answered and been there.
that 0 Tyre. Now es Sur.
(P- 1333) said,
0
« I thank Thee, O
0
Father, 0 Lord of Sidon. The Zidon of the O.T. now Saida twenty- ; ,

2J
heaven and 0 earth, because Thou 0 hast hid five miles south of Beirout. 22 at=in, as in v. l.
30 the day, &c. Now drawing near. See note on 16. 23.
these things 12 from °the wise and 0 prudent,
23 Capernaum, See note on 4. 13, and Ap, 169.
and hast 0 revealed them unto babes. art = wast.
20 Even so, 25 Father for so it 0 seemed good heaven — the li ea ven. Sing, because in contrast with th e
:
=

in Thy sight. earth. See noteon6. u,io. hell. Gr .Hades. SeeAp.131.2.

0
27 All things are delivered unto Me of My
0

25 Father
: and 0 no man 0 knoweth the Son, 11. 25-30 (NREST
3
p. 1331). THE WILL OF GOD. ,

IN. {Division.)
but the 23 Father ; neither 0 knoweth any man
the 25 Father, save the Son, and he to whomso-
N 01 25 - 27 Rest. Christ’s rest found.
3
. :

0 O 2 28-30, Rest, Our rest given and found.

ever the Son will 26 reveal Him. :

0 0
25 that time. Of His rejection. Fig. Chronographia
O a P 28 Come °unto Me, °all ye that labour and (Ap. 6), emphasising the lesson. time = season.
0
are heavy laden, answered and said = prayed and said. A Hebraism.
0
See note on Deut. 1. 41 .

Q and 3 will give you rest. I thank Thee ^1 openly confess to Thee.
R 29 Take My
yoke upon you, and learn 19 of Father. See Ap. 98. IV.
Lord. See Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. B. b.
R Me for I am 0 meek and lowly in heart
; earth — the earth. Ap. 129. 4. hast hid = didst hide.
0 0 0 =
the wise wise ones (no Art.).
Q and ye shall find rest unto your souls. prudent = prudent ones i. e, in their own eyes.:

P For My yoke is easy, and My burden is 26 seemed good = became well-pleasing. Occ. with
light." ginomai only here and Luke 10.
,
21 .
27 are delivered = were [at some definite time]
0 0 delivered. of— by.
Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
LQ
U 1 °At that time Jesus went on the °sab-
^
-j
bath day 0 through the 0 corn and his ;
no man = no one. Gr. oudeis or compound of. Ap. 105. 1.
knoweth = fully knoweth. See Ap. 132, I. 3.
,

disciples were an hungred, and began to pluck will reveal — intendetk (Gr. houlomai, Ap. 102. 2)
the ears of corn, and to eat. to reveal.
reveal = unveil, Gr. apokalupto.
11. 28-30 (0 2 above).
,
REST. OURS. GIVEN AND FOUND. {Introversion.)
O 2
|
2 8-, Our burden heavy.
- 28 His rest given.
Q |
.

R 29 -. Command. “Take”, &c.

R J

j
- 29 - Command. Reason, “for”.
-- 29 Our rest found.
Q |
.

His burden light. |

30 .

28 Come, &c. Here Christ refers, not to sins, but to service not to guilt, but to labour; not to tbe ;

conscience, but to the heart not to repentance, but to learning not to finding forgiveness, but to finding ;

rest. unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. all. Here limited to those seeking “rest ”. labour^
toil. heavy laden burdened. give. His rest is given. Ours must be found in His gift. We
have none to give. 29 meek rest. Note the Fig. Parechesis (Ap. 6). In the Aramaic or Syriac
. . .

(Peshito) we have nich ne yacha% but in the Lewis Codex it is better still nich
. . . . ve e*nichkon. : . .

your souls - your own selves (emph.). Ap. 110. IV. souls. Gr. pi. of psuche. Ap. 110. IV.
12 I At.
. Gr.cn. Ap. 104. viii. time — season. Jesus. Ap. 98. X. sabbath. See Luke 6. 1 .

Gr. sahbata ,
Aram. See Ap. 94. III. 3. through. Gr. dta. Ap. 104. v. 1. corn = cornfields.
1332
 : : ; ;* ) ;

12. 2 . MATTHEW. 12 . 17.

27 2 But when °the Pharisees °saw it, they said 2 the Pharisees. See Ap. 120.
0
unto Him, “ Behold, Thy disciples do that saw. Gr. eidon. Ap. 138. I. 1.
which is 0 not lawful to do 0 upon the sabbath Behold. Fig. Asterismos, Ap. 6.
not, Gr. ou, Ap. 105, I.
day."
0 upon. Gr. en. Ap. 104. via. 1.
3 But He said unto them, " Have ye 2 not 3 Have ye not read ? This question was asked by
read 0 what David did, when fje was an hun-
. . .

0 the Lord on six different occasions, and referred to seven

gred, and they that were with him ; different books of' the O.T., and to ten distinct passages.
4 How he 0entered 0 into 0 the
0
house of God, See Ap. 143.
and did eat the shewbread, which was 2 not what David did. Ref. to 1 Sam. 21. 6. Ap. 117. 1.
lawful for to eat, neither for them which
him with. Gr, meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
were 3 with him, 0 but only for the priests ? 4 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vl.
5 Or 3 have ye 2 not read °in the law, how that the house of God i.e. the tabernacle, :

on 0 the 1 sabbath days the priests 1 in the the shewbread. See Ex. 25. 30 Lev. 24. 5-8. .

temple 0 profane °the 1 sabbath, and are which was , but only, &c. See Lev. 24. 9.
. .

0
blameless? 5 in the law. See note on 5. 17 Cp. Num. 28. 9 10 . ,

and Ap. 143. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii.

6 But I say unto you, That 0 in this place is the sabbath. (Num. 28. 9 10 Cp. Neh. 13. 17 Ezek. .

One 0 greater than the temple. , .

24. 21 John 7. 22 2 s.) There were more sacrifices on . ,

7 But °if ye °had known what this “mean* the sabbath than on any other day.
04
eth, 1 will have 0 mercy, and 2 not sacrifice, profane*. Our Eng. word “ profane ”= far from the
0
ye would not have condemned the guiltless. temple. The Greek word here — to trample down and
2

8 For 0 the Son of man is 0 Lord 0 even 0 of the thus treat as common. Cp. Acts 24, e.
sabbath day." blameless = guiltless, as in v. 7 Gr. anaitios Occ. . .

only here and v. 7. 6 in this place — here.

P R*e 9
2 And when He
0
was departed thence, He gx eater than the temple. Cp. v 41 a greater prophet .
,
0
(P* 1333)
went into
4 their synagogue and v. 42, a greater king; who can be only God Himself.
10 And, behold, there was a man which 7 if, &c. Implying that it was not the fact. See Ap,
2 0

had hand withered.

his 118. Not the same condition as in vv 11 26,27, 28.
1 a. .
,

had known — were aware of. Gr. ginosko Ap. 132. 1. ii. .

f And 0they asked Him, saying," “ Is it lawful to meaneth = is.

heal on the sabbath days ?
1
I will —
Gr. theld. Ap. 102. I. Quoted
I desire.
0 from Hos. See Ap. 107. II. 1.
6. 6.
g that they might accuse Him. mercy = lovingkindness, or grace,
/ 11 0 And He said unto them, u What 10 man guiltless. Gr. anaitios. See note on blameless, v. fi.
shall there be 0 among you, that shall have 8 the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
one sheep, and °if it fall 4 into a pit on the Lord. See Ap. 98. VI. i. 0 B. a. .

even. All the texts omit this word.

1
sabbath day, will he 0 not lay hold on it, of the sabbath. As the Son of man. Cp. v. 6, Lord
and lift it out ? of the Temple as the Son of God.
12 °How much then is a 10 man better than 9 their. Probably inhabitants of Tiberias. For, in
a sheep? Wherefore it is lawful to do °well Mark 3. 6, the Pharisees con ferred with the Herodians,
on the 1 sabbath days." so that the Lord was in Herod’s jurisdiction.
synagogue. See Ap. 120.
e 13 Then saith He to the 10 man, “Stretch
forth thine hand." And he stretched it forth 12 . 9~I3 (R 2 p. 1323). MIRACLES.
0 ,

and it was restored whole, like as the other. (Introversion .

14 0
Then 2
the Pharisees went out, and 0 held R 2
e |
9, 10 —. Withered hand.
0 - 10 -
Question of the enemies,
a council against Him, how they might f |

- 10
g Purpose. Accusation.
destroy Him. |
.

f 11 12|
Questions of the Lord,
, .

T 15 But when Jesus knew it, He withdrew 7 e |

13. Withered hand.

Himself °from thence: and great multitudes 10 man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
followed Him, and He healed them all on the sabbath days. This was the first of seven
16 And charged them 10 that they should miracles wrought on the sabbath. See Mark 1. 21-31,
0
not make Him 0 known Luke 13. 11 14. 2 John 5, 8, 9 9. 14. ;
.
;

17 °That it might be fulfilled which was that = in order that.

1 1 And = But.
0
spoken 0 by 0 Esaias the prophet, saying, among — of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
if ... ? The condition is hypothetical. Ap. 118. 1 b.
not. Gr. ouchi. Ap. 105. I (a).
12 How much? Fig Erotesis, for emphasis. Ap. 6. well : i. e. a good deed. 13 other. Gr. alios, Ap. 124.1.

12 14-50. (S 2 p. 1323).
,
EFFECTS.
{Introversion.)
S2 Proposed destruction of the Lord by enemies.
S |
14.
The Word of God. Fulfilled.
T |
15 - 21 .
U 22 Miracle (demoniac) wrought.
.

U 23 - 37 Miracle. Consequences. .

T 38-45. The Word of God. Better than a sign.

|

S 46-50. Proposed capture by kindred.

|

14 Then = But. held a council. Occ. only in 22. is 27. 1 7 28. 12 . Mark ; , ;
3. 6 ; 15. 1 . against.
Gr. kata, Ap. 104. x. 1. 15 from thence — thence, as in v. 9. 16 not. Gr. Ap. 105. II.
known - publicly known, Gr. phaneros. Cp. Ap. 106. 1, v. spoken. 17 That - To the end that.
As well as written. by=by means of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. Esaias = Isaiah (Ap. 79. I). Quoted
from Isa. 42. 1 4
. See Ap. 107. II. 1. From the Hebrew direct ; but the last clause differs, because the
Holy Spirit ls recording the act of fulfilment and varying it by way of Divine comment.
y

1333
 : *; U

18 °“ Behold My 0 Servant, Whom I have 0 cho- 18 Behold, &c. Quoted from Isa. 41. $ 42. 1 See .

sen My Beloved , 0 In Whom 0 My soul 0 is well Ap. 107. 1. 1.

;

; Servant. Gr. pais. See Ap. 108, iv.

pleased I will put My 0 spirit 0 upon Him, and chosen. Gr. hairetizo. Occ. only here,
:

He shall 0 shew judgment to the 0 Gentiles. in, Gr. eis (Ap. 104. vi) but L A WEI omit. Tr. reads ;

19 He shall not °strive, nor °cry ; neither

2 en (Ap, 104. viii).
shall any man hear His voice In the streets.
5 My soul— I (emph.), Heb. nephesh. Ap. 9.. Gr.
Ap. 110. IV.
20 A bruised reed shall He a not break, and psucke.
0
smoking flax shall He 2 not quench, till He is well pleased -hath found delight,
spirit. See Ap. 101. III. 8.
0
send forth ^Judgment 0 unto victory. upon. Gr. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
epi.
21 And °in °His name shall the 18 Gentiles shew -declare. Gentiles — nations.
0
trust.”
19 strive — contend. Gr. erizo. Occ. only here,
u 22 Then was brought unto Him °one pos- cry— make outcry or clamour.
sessed with a devil, blind, and dumb and SO smoking. Gr. tuphoomai Occ. only here. 1 Tim.
: .

(p- *333)
He healed him, 0 insomuch that the blind and 3.send 6 6. 4. 2 Tim. 3. 4. ;

forth— bring forth (what was before hidden), as

dumb both spake and saw. in v. 35 and 18. 62 Cp. Deut. 32. 34 . .

0
UY l
23 And all the people
0
were amazed,
"
and unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.

(P- 1334) said, Is 16 not This the son of David ? 21 in. All omit this, and read “on”.
His name. A Hebraism. See note on Ps. 20. 1
V2 W 1
h 24 But when the 0 Pharisees heard 0it, they trust— hope. Op. Isa. 41. 8 42. 1 One of eighteen ;
.
.

said, °“This fellow doth 2 not cast out devils, passages where “trust” should be thus rendered.
0 0 0
°but by Beelzebub the prince of the devils.* 22 one possessed with a devil— a demoniac. Gr.
0
25 And Jesus 7 knew their thoughts, and dai m onizomai. insomuch that — so that.
said unto them, “ Every kingdom divided 12 23-37 ( p. 1333). MIRACLE. CONSE- .
against itself is brought to desolation and
,
14
;
QUENCES. (Division.)
every city or house divided 14 against itself NT V 1 23 People. Amazement.
0 .

shall 2 not stand V 2 24 - 37 Pharisees. Blasphemy.

|

28 And if Satan cast out Satan, he is di- 23 people — multitude.

11 I

vided 0 against himself; how 25 shall then his Is not This ? The 1611 edition of the A.V. reads . . .

kingdom stand ? “ Is This?” — May not This be? Since 1638 it reads

27 And 11 if 3 24 by 24 Beelzebub cast out “Is not This”.

22 devils, 24
by whom do your children cast the son of David. The third of nine occurrences of
0

them out ? 0 therefore tfjeg shall be your judges. this Messianic title in Matthew. See Ap. 98. XVIII.
28 But 11 if 3 cast out 22 devils by 0 the Spirit 12 24-37 (V 2 above). PHARISEES. BLASPHEMY. .
,
0
of God, 0 then the kingdom of God is come (Division.)
°unto you. V Wi 24 - 30 Confutation.
2 .

h 29 Or else how can one enter 4

into a 0
strong
2
31 - 37 Condemnation. W .

man's house, and 0 spoil his goods, except he 12 24-30 (W 1 above). CONFUTATION. . ,
0
first bind the strong man ? and then he will (Alternation.)
0
spoil his house. 1
W
h 24 - 26 Illustration. Divided kingdom, |
.

i 27 , 28. Application.
30 He that is 16 not 3 with Me is 14 against Me h
j

20 . Illustration. Strong man’s house.

and he that gathereth 16 not 3 with Me scat- |

i
|
30 Application.
.

tered abroad. 24 Pharisees. See Ap. 120.

W 2
X 0
31 0 Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of
0
This fellow —this [man].
devils — demons.
Not emphatic,
but— except,
sin and blasphemy 25 shall be forgiven unto
10 men but the blasphemy 0 against the Holy
:
by — in [the power of]. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
Beelzebub. See note on 10. 25.
Ghost shall 2 not be forgiven 0 unto 10 men.
25 Jesus— He. All texts omit “Jesus” here,
32 And whosoever speaketh a word 14 against shall — will. 26 against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
8
the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him but :
27 children — sons i. e. disciples. The Pharisees :

whosoever speaketh 14 against 0 the Holy Ghost, believed in and practised exorcism. See Josephus
2
it shall not be forgiven him, neither 5 in this (Ant. viii. 2-5), and cp. Acts 19. 13 .

0
world, neither 6 in 0 the world to come. therefore — on account of this. Gr. diatouto. Ap. 104.
iv. 2.
28 the Spirit. There is no Art. Gr. pneuma
(Ap. 101. III. 4) — by God’s pneuma put for Divine power.
}
In Luke 11. 20 God’s “finger” put for the power
exercised by it by Fig. Metonymy (of Cause). So in Ex. 8. 19. then - it follows that. the kingdom
of God. The second of five occurrences in Matthew. See note on 6. 33 and Ap. 114. unto— upon.
Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. 29 strong man’s— the strong [one’s]. spoil - plunder.

12 31-37 (W 2 above). CONDEMNATION. (Introversion.)

.
,

W 2 X 31, 32. Words. Forgiven and unforgiven.

1

Y I 33. Illustration. Trees.

7i 34-. Expostulation.
Z -34. Reason.
Y |
35. Illustration. Characters.
|
36 37.
,
Words. Justified and condemned.
31 Wherefore — On this account. Gr. dia touto same as “ therefore ”, v. 27 sin. Gr. hamartia. See
,
.

Ap. 128. II. 1. blasphemy - impious or evil speaking. against the Holy Ghost— [concerning]
the Spirit. Gr. pneuma with Art. See Ap. 101. III. 3. unto men. Omit LT Tr. [A] Y\H R. 32 the
Holy Ghost = the Spirit, the Holy [Spirit], emph. Ap. 101. III. 3. —
world age, age-time, or dispensation.
Gr. ai&n. Ap. 129. 2. It must refer to one age-time in contradistinction to another, called “the coming
age Cp. Heb. 1. 2 and see note on Heb. 11. 3 the world to come — [the age] about to be. Ap. 129. 2.
.

1334
 : ; :

12. 33. MATTHEW. 12. 43.

Y 33 Either make the tree good, and 0 his fruit 33 his— its.
(P- 1334) good or else make the tree corrupt, and his
;
isknown = getteth known. Gr. gindskd. Ap. 132, 1, ii.
0 0
27 fruit corrupt for the tree is known by his
:
by =• from. Gr ek. Ap. 104. vii.
fruit. 34 gen oration ^offspring or brood. Cp. 8. 7 23. 33 ; .

evil. See Ap. 128. IV. 1. out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
Z 34 O 0 generation of vipers, how can ye, being abundance : or overflow.
°evil, speak good things ? 35 A=The. treasure = treasury,
the heart. All the texts omit the heart ”. *
an — the.
Z for °out of the 0 abundance of the heart the 36 idle = careless or useless.
‘

mouth speaketh. Cp. 20. 3 . 1 Tim. 6. 13 .

Tit. 1. 12 . 2 Pet. 1. 8,
Y 35 °A good 10 man 34 out of the good 0 treasure word = saying.
that — which, N ot the same as in v. 37 .

of 0 the heart bringeth forth good things and give account thereof % suffer its consequences. A
:

“an 34 evil 10 man 34 out of the 34 evil treasure Hebraism. thereof = concerning (Ap. 104. xiii. 1) it.
bringeth forth 34 evil things. 37 words. Gr. pi. of logos. Not the same as in v. 36 .

See note on Mark 9. 32 “ Words ” are reckoned as

X
.
0
36 But I say unto you, That every °idle word “deeds” (2 Cor. 5. 10 See Ap. 121. 10. ).

°that 10 men shall speak, they shall °give

account 0 thereof 6 in the day of judgment. 12. 38-45 (T, p. 1388). THE WORD OF GOD.
37 For 33 by thy 0 words thou shalt be justified,
BETTER THAN A SIGN. (Alternation.)
and 33 by thy 0 words thou shalt be condemned." A 38-40. Sign given. Asked for. (Historic.) |

B |
Application.
41, 42 .

TA 38 Then certain of the scribes and of the A |

43-46-. Sign given. Unasked. (Experimental.)
(P* 1335)
24 Pharisees answered, saying, Master, we 0<< B -46. Application.
|

°would °see °a sign °from Thee/* 38 Master — Teacher. See Ap. 98. XIV. v. 1.
39 But He answered and said unto them, would = desire. Gr. thdd. Ap. 102. 1.
“An 34 evil and 0 adulterous Q generation 0 seeketh see— to see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 183. I. 1,
after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given a sign. The first of six “ signs” asked for. Cp. 16, 1 ;

to it, but the sign of the prophet 0 Jonas 24. 3 . Luke 11. 16. John 2. 18 ;
6. 30 ,
40 For 0 as 39 Jonas was 0 three days and from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
0
three nights 6 In °the whale’s helly 5 so shall 39 adulterous. Spiritually. See Jer. 3. 9 . Ezek.
8 the Son of man be
23. 37 &c. \
three days and 0 three ,

generation. Gr. genea. Not the same as in v. 34.

nights 6 in °the heart of the 0 earth. See note on 11. 16. seeketh or, is for ever : seeking.
Bj 41 The “men of Nineveh shall
0
rise 5
in judg-
0 Jon as = Jonah. See Ap. 117. I.

ment 3 with this 39

generation, and shall con- 40 as =. just as. The Lord was dead, therefore Jonah
must have
Nothing is said about his being “ pre- been.
demn it:
That “sign” would have had no rela-
served alive”.
0
k because they repented °at the °preaching of tion to what is here signified. See notes on Jonah.
39
Jonas; three nights. Apart from these words, “ three days ”
0 might mean any portion of a day. But “ three nights ”
1 and , behold, a
2
greater than 39 Jonas is here. forbids this interpretation. See Ap. 144 and 166.
j 42 °The queen of the south shall °rise up 6 in Quoted from Jonah 1. 17 .

the judgment 3 with this 39 generation, and shall the whale’s. Gr. ketos. Occ. only here. There is
condemn it nothing about “ a whale ” either in the Heb. of Jonah
0 (1. 17) or in the Greek here. The “great fish” was
k for °she came from the uttermost parts of the specially “ prepared ” by its Creator. See Jon. 1. 17.
earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon the heart of the earth = in the earth i,e. the sepul- :

and, behold, a greater than Solomon is here.

41 chre, or tomb, 27. eo. Mark 16. 46. Luke 23. 63. John
l
19. 40. Acts
It is the Fig. Pleonasm (a Hebraism),
13. 29.
A m 43 “When °the unclean 0 spirit °is gone °out
0
Ap. 6, = the midst, or “in”. See Ex. 16. 8. Ps. 46, 2 .
10 man,
(p. 1336) of a Sam. 18, 14. Deut. 4, n. In any case it is not “the
2
n °he °walketh through °dry places, seeking centre ”, any more than the heart is in the centre of the
0
rest, and findeth none.
body, instead of near the top. are to conclude that We
the Lord establishes “ the literal validity of the history
of Jonah ”, inasmuch as He spoke “ not His own words
but only the words of the Father” (see John 7. 16 8. 28 46, 47 12. 49 14. 10 24 17. 8); so that the .assertions
; , ; ; , ;

of modern critics are perilously near blasphemy against God Himself. earth. Gr. ge. Ap. 129, 4.

12. 41, 42 (B, above). APPLICATION. (Extended Alternation ,)

B j Ninevites (“rise”).
|
4i—. Persons.
k -41—. Reason. Proclamation of Jonah.
|

1 -4i. Greater reason. |

j 42-. Person. Queen of the South (“rise”).

|

k -42-. Reason. Wisdom of Solomon.

|

I -42. Greater reason. |

41 men. Gr. No Art., pi. of aner. Ap. 123.2. rise— stand up. Not the same word as in v. 42,
judgment = the judgment, as in v. 42 Cp. Ps. 1. 6. repented. The last reference to repentance in
.

Matthew. See Ap. 111. II. 1. preaching— proclamation. Cp. Ap. 121, 1. at, Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
greater. See note on t», 6. 42 The queen = A queen. rise up. In resurrection. Not the same
word as “ rise ” in v 41 she came. See 1 Kings 10. 1 &c.
. . from = Out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. ,

12. 43-45- [For Structure see next page].

43 When *= But when. Introducing the allegory. the = an. The Art. being inclusive and hypothetic
as “ a man”, whichalso has the Art. and is rendered “a”. spirit. Gr. pneuma. See Ap. 101. XII.
is gone out. If of its own accord, it have gone out, it returns (i>. 44 ). But not when it is “ bound” and
cast out, as in v. 29. out of = away from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv) temporarily, as at the proclamation of
John. a=the. he=it. walketh=roameth. Cp. Acts 8. 4. dry— waterless i.e. where no :

human beings are. findeth none— findeth [it] not has no respite. Gr. ow, as in v. 2 ; .
L
1336
 ! ; ;

12 . 44. MATTHEW. 13 . 3.

o 44 Then
he saith, 1 will return
43 4

f
4
into my 12 . 43 - 45 - (A, p. 1335). SIGN GIVEN. UNASKED.
(p. 1336) house °frotn whence I came out Extended Alternation.) (

p and when 48 he is come, he findeth it empty,

m |
43-. The going out of an unclean spirit,
0 n - 43 Action. Seeking rest,
.

27 swept, and garnished.

|

o 44 -. Return. Purposed,
|

m 45 Then goeth he, 43 p -44. Condition of house.

j

m 45 -. The going out of an unclean spirit.

n and taketh with 0 himself seven other
|
43 spirits
n ^ 45 -. Action. Seeking other spirits.
|

°more wicked than 0 himself, 0 - 45 -. Return. |

Effected.
- 45 Condition of house.
0 and they enter in and dwell there: p |
.

44 from whence = whence.

P and °the last state of that
10
man °is worse garnished *= decorated. 45 himself = itself,
than the first. more wicked. Showing that there are degrees of
wickedness among spirits and demons. See 17. 21
B Even so shall it be °also unto °this 0 wicked Acts 16. 16 &c.
.

3a generation." , 17,
(P- 1335) the last state. See Dan. 9. 27 11. 21 23 &c. Rev. 13 ; , , ;

S Cq 0
40 While He yet talked to the people, 2 be- and cp, John 5. 43.
0 is = becometh.
(P. 1336) hold, His mother and His brethren 0 stood also generation— generation also, . . .

0
without, desiring to speak with Him. =
this this [present],
wicked. Gr. ponSros. Ap. 128. IV. 1.
47 Then one said unto Him, 2 ‘‘Behold, Thy wicked generation. See notes on 11. 16 23. 35; ;

mother and Thy brethren “stand without, 40 de- 24. 34 Mark 13. 30 Duke 21. 32 Acts 2. 40. . . .

siring to speak with Thee.*'

12 46-80
. (ST, p. 1833). PBOPOSED CAPTURE BY
D 48 But He answered and said unto him that KINDRED.
told Him, “Who is My mother ? and who are (Introversion and Alternation .)
My brethren?" S C 46. Mother and brethren. (Natural.) “With-
”.
out
Cq 49 And He “stretched forth His hand 0 toward 47 . Their will. Reported (Mark 5. 21 - 31 ).
His disciples, and said, “Behold My mother
|

D The Lord’s Question.

48.
and My brethren
j

c 49 . Mother and brethren. (Spiritual.) “With-

in”
50 For “whosoever shall 0 do the will of My r so. God’s will. Declared.
Father Which is 8 in “heaven, “the same is My
1

brother, and sister, and mother." 46 talked = was talking.

people — multitudes. stood — were standing.
desiring to speak = seeking to speak. Their avowed
T* E l
O
IO
-j “The same day went “Jesus “out of “the purpose. But in Mark 3. 21 31 their real purpose was
to “ lay hold on Him”, and the reason is given “ for
,

house, and 0 sat 0 by the sea 0 side. :

2 And great multitudes were “gathered to- they said ‘He is beside Himself’”. This accounts for
the Lord’s answer.
gether “unto Him, so that He went “into “a
ship, and sat and the whole multitude stood
47 stand without — are standing without. The
; reason for not going in is obvious.
“on the shore. 49 stretched forth His hand toward— Hepointedto.
FG 3 And He spake “many things
“unto them “in toward. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
“parables, saying, ““Behold, “a sower went 50 whosoever. Pig. Synecdoche (of Genus), Ap, 6,
defined by obedience, and made an hypothesis by the
forth to sow; particle “ an do - have done,
heaven=[the] heavens. Plural, because there is no
contrast with the “earth”. See note on 6. 9 , 10 . the same = he.
13 . 1-53 (T 2 p. 1323).
,
TEACHING. ( Alternation and Introversion.)
T 2
|
E 1
(
1
,
2. Place. “ Out of the house”.
Departure.
J? G J
3-9. ONE Parable. (The Sower.)
H 10 23 Question of Disciples. Answer not understood,
|
- .

J (
24 - 33 Parables.
. THREE
“Another”, “Another”, “Another”.
K |
Multitudes.
34, 35.
E a
[
36-, Place. Departure. “ Into the house
F K |
—36—43. Disciples.
J |
44-50. THREE Parables. “Again”, “Again”, “Again”.
II |
5i. Question to Disciples. Answer understood.
G |
52 . ONE Parable. (The Scribe.)
E 3
|
“Thence”.
53. Place. Departure.
1 The same day. Gr. en (Ap. 104. viii). The day referred to in 12. 46-50. Jesus. Ap. 98. X. out
of the house. The teaching from vv. 3-35 was public from vv. 36-52 was within the house, in private, ;

out of. Gr. apoy as in 12. 43. But Tr. reads [efc] and apo in marg. VH omit apo and read ek in marg.
L and T read ek (104. vii.) in text. the house or His house, at Capernaum (9. 28). Ap. 169. sat= :

was sitting. by side = beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 3.

. . .
2 gathered together. Not the same as
in vv. 28 29 30 40 41, 48, but same as in vv. 30 47
, , , , unto. Gr. pros. An. 104. xv. 3. into. Gr. eis. .
,

Ap. 104. vi. a^the. See notes on 4. 21 8. 23 on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. 3 many things. ; ,

Some of these parables were repeated (and varied) on other occasions. There are no “ discrepancies”,
unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. in = by. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. parables. Here, eight (not
“seven” as sometimes alleged) are selected for the special purpose of the Holy Spirit in this Gospel. See
Ap. 96 and 145. Behold. Fig. Astei'ismos. Ap. 6. a sower — the sower. As these eight parables
relate to “the Kingdom of the Heavens” (Ap. 114), the sowing must relate to the proclamation of it (v is):
(1) by John, “the wayside”, 3. 2 5 6 (2) by Christ, the Twelve, and the Seventy,
“ the stony ground ”, 4. 12
, , ;
.

—
26. 35 (3) by the Twelve in the land, and Paul in the synagogues of the Dispersion (the Acts)
;

(4) still future (Matt. 24. 14) and on “ good ”, because prepared ground. See Ap. 140. 1. 1, and 145.
u—
1336
 . : ; : : : ' 9

13 . 4 . MATTHEW. 13 . 1 .

27 4 And °when he sowed, °some seeds fell by ]

4 when he sowed = in (as in v. 3) : in his sowing,
the °way side, and the 0 fowls came and de- some = some indeed.
voured them up way side. The part of the field beside the way.
5 °Some fell °upon 0 stony places, where they fowls — birds.
had °not much earth: and 0 forthwith they 5 Some = And some.
upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
sprung up, 0 because they had °no deepness of stony places— rocky or broken land.
earth: not. *
Ap. 105. I. Gr. ou.
6 And when the sun was up, they were not much earth. Not depth enough of earth.
scorched; and 6 because they had 6 no root, they forthwith =. immediately.
withered away. because— through (Gr. dia, Ap. 104. v. 1} not (Ap.
7 And some fell 0 among thorns; and the 105. 1 1) having depth of earth. no. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
thorns sprung up, and choked them 7 among = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
8 But other fell °into °good ground, and 8 into=npon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
0
brought forth fruit, some an hundredfold, good ground = the ground, the good [ground]. Good,
because prepared.
some sjxtyfold, some thirtyfold.
brought forth. All the verbs are in past tenses.
9 0 Who hath ears to hear, let him hear." 8 Who : i. e. Him who hears.
HL M 1 10 And the disciples came, and said unto Him, 13. 10-33 (H, p. 1336). QUESTION OF DISCIPLES.
(P* 1337)
‘*
Why speakest Thou unto them 3 in parables ?
'

(Division.)

N 11 °He answered and

said unto them, “ Be- H L I
1
I 10 - 17 . Colloquy.
L I 8 - 23
2
Interpretation of Parable.
cause it °is given unto you °to know 0 the mys- j [
.

teries °of the kingdom of 0 heaven, but to 13 . 10-17 CL 1 above).

,
COLLOQUY.
tfient °itis ®not given. (Alternation.)
12 For 0 whosoever hath, to him shall be given, L 1
M 10 Question of Disciples. Put.
|
.

and he shall °have more abundance but who- :

N 11 12 Answer. Reason. “Because”. .

M 13-, Question of Disciples. Answered.

| ,

soever hath 5 not, °from him shall be taken

away even that he hath. N -13-iT, Answer. Reason. “Because”.
|

11 He — And He.
M 13 0
Therefore speak I to them 3 in parables isgiven— hath been given : i. e. is permanently given,
0 0 Gr. ginoskb. Ap. 132. 1, ii, to know = to get to know.
Ns because they seeing see 6 not ; and hearing
the mysteries = the secrets; or the things hitherto
they °hear 6 not, neither do they understand.
kept secret.
0
t 14 And °in them is fulfilled the prophecy of of= belonging to. Gen. of Relation. Ap. 17. 5 .

°Esaias, which saith, 4 By hearing ye shall the kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114.
18 hear,
and shall °not understand and 18 seeing heaven = the heavens (pi.). See notes on 6. 9 10
;
,
.

ye shall 0 see, and shall 0 not perceive it is not given it hath not been given. -

12 whosoever. Fig. Synecdoche (of Genus),

15 For this people's heart is 0 waxed gross, whosoever
and their ears are dull of hearing, and their have more hath, &c. Fig. Paramia. Ap. 6. Cp. 25. 29
abundance =be made to abound,
.

eyes they have closed lest at any time they from. Gr. opo. Ap. 104. iv.
;

should °see with their eyes, and hear with

their ears, and should understand with their 13 -13-17 (N, above). ANSWER. REASON. .

(Alternation.)
heart, and should 0 he converted, and I should
heal them.' N s -13. Condition of the People. Apathy. j

t Prophet. Isaiah. Foreseen.

14 , 15 .

18 But 0 blessed are 0 your eyes, they 13 see: j

s for s 1 6. Condition of Disciples. Happy,

and °your ears, for they hear.
|

f 17. Prophets,
]
Desired to see and hear.
t 17 For verily I say unto you, That many
0
13 Therefore = On this account. Gr. dia touto. See
prophets and righteous men 0 have desired 0 to Ap. 104. v. 2.
see those things which °ye see, and °have seeing see hearing hear. Fig. Polyptoton, . . . , . .

5 not °seen them and to hear those things Ap. 6.

14 in = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
which ye hear, and °have, 6 not heard them, fulfilled = is fulfilling. See Ap. 107. 1. 1 II. 3; and ;

L2 O u 18 Hear pc therefore the parable of the sower. 117. Isa. 6 9 Cp. John 12. 40 Acts 28. 26. . . .

=
19 When* any one heareth the word of the Elsaias Isaiah. Quoted from Isa. Cp. the
0 0 6. 9 10 ,
.

two John 12. 39. Acts 28.

kingdom, and understandeth it c not, then other
26-27. :

hearing hear seeing see. Fig. Polyp - . . , . . . . . .

toton. Ap. 6.
not = by no means. Gr. ou me. See Ap. 105. III. 15 waxed gross = grown fat. see, Gr. blepb.
Ap. 133. I. 5. be converted^ be turned to [the Lord], 16 blessed chappy, as in 5, 3 &c. your ,

eyes . .
“
your ears = ye. Eyes ” and “ ears ” being put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Part), Ap. 6, for the persons
themselves. 17 verily. See note on 5, 8. have desired =1desired [earnestly]. to see = to
get a sight of. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. I. 1. ye see=ye are seeing. Gr. blepb. Ap. 133. I. 5. have
=
not seen never saw. seen. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133, I. 1. have not heard =^n6ver heard.
13 18-23 (L 2 above). INTERPRETATION OF THE SOWER. (Introversion and Alternation.)
.
,

L‘ O u 18 19-. Interpretation, |
,

v -
19 . Wayside.
v 20 -. Stony ground.
u - 20 21 Interpretation.
,
.

0 w 22 -. Thorns.
x - 22 . Interpretation.
|

V)
J
23—. Good ground.
x j
-23. Interpretation.
19 the word of the kingdom: e. the proclamation of its having drawn nigh, as in 3.
i. 2 ;
4. 17, Acts 2. 28
3. 19-26. word. Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32 not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. . II.

1337
 : ; :; .

27 cometh °the wicked one, and catcheth away the wicked one— the evil [one]. See Ap. 128. IV. 1.
that which was sown 3 in his heart. received. Cp. Acts 2. 41 . 1 Thess. 2. 13 Not the
.

same word in Greek, but the same truth.

This is he which 0 received seed 1
by the way 20 anon = immediately. The same word as “by and
•
1337) side. by” in v. 21 with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1. .
(P-
2 1 but dureth for a while — but is temporary, or
V 20 But he that 19 received the seed 8 into stony endureth but for a season.
places, by and by = immediately. Same word as “anon”.
u the same is he that heareth the 19 word, and v. 20 The offence is as immediate as the joy. .

0 is offended = stumbles.
anon 0 with joy receiveth it 22 among, Gr. eis. Ap. 104, vi. Not the same
21 Yet hath he 5 not root 3 in himself, °but word as in v. 6. is he— this is he.
dureth for a while: for when tribulation or world = age. Gr. aidn. SeeAp. 129. 2. he = it.
persecution ariseth 6 because of the 19 word, 23 which also — who indeed,
0
by and by he 0 is offended. and bringeth forth = produceth also,
some-some indeed,
0 w ,
22 He also that 19
received seed 0
among the some — but other.
thorns 24 Another. Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1. The parables
0
is he that heareth the 39
word and the care spoken outside ( v 1 ) are introduced thus those within
.
;
;

of this 0
world, and the deceitfulness of riches, the house by the word “ again ” (v. 36): marking off
the Structure <7, p. 1336 and Ap. 144.
choke the 19 word, and °he becometh unfruitful. The kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114.
;

w 23 But he that 19
received seed 8
into the good heaven — the heavens. See note on 6. 9 10 ,
.

ground man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.

25 slept. Ap. 171. 1.
X
22
he that heareth the 19 word, and under-
is sowed « sowed upon [and therefore among]. Gr.
standeth it; 0 which also beareth fruit, and epispeird -- sowed. Occ, only here. All the texts read
'

bringeth forth, °some an hundredfold, °some “ sowed over”.

0 tares. Gr. zizania (occ. only in this chapter, w. 25, 36.)
sixty, some thirty."
Not “darnel” (the Lolium temulentum of naturalists),
J 24 0 Another parable put He forth unto them, but zewan as known to-day in Palestine. While grow-
(p. 1336 ) saying
0 “
The kingdom of 0 heaven is likened
,
ing it looks like wheat, hut when full grown the ears are
unto a °man which sowed good seed 3 in his long and the grains almost black. Each grain of zewan
field: must be removed before grinding wheat, or the bread is
bitter and poisonous. Wheat is golden but tares show
25 But while 24 men 0 slept, his enemy came ;

their true colour as they ripen,

and 0 sowed 0 tares 0 among the wheat, and among— in (Gr. ana Ap. 104. i) the midst,
°went his way. ,

went his way. He had no doubt as to the result.

20 But when the blade was sprung up, and Nor should those have doubt who sow “the good seed”
0
brought forth fruit, then appeared the 25 tares
of the Word of God. They should have as much con-
also. fidence in their sowing as the “ enemy ” had in his and ;

27 So the 0 servants of the 0 householder came go their way, and sow more.
and said unto him, 0 Sir, didst 0 not thou sow *
26 appeared. Gr. phaino Ap. 106. I. i. .

good seed 3 in thy field ? from whence then hath 27 servants — bondservants.
it 25 tares ?
*
householder — master of the house. SeeAp. 98. XIV. iii.
28 0 He said unto them, 0
An enemy 0 Sir. Gr. kurios. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. B.
« hath
not. Gri ouchi a strengthened form of ou. See Ap.
done this.’ The servants said unto him, 105. I
,

0 (a).
Wilt thou then that we go and 0 gather them
*
28 He = And he.
*
up? An enemy = A man an enemy. Eig. Pleonasm (Ap. 6),
0
29 But he said while 0 ye 28 gather
,
*
Nay ; lest for emphasis. hath done = did.
up the 25 tares, ye root up also the wheat with Wilt. Gr. theld See Ap. 102. 1.
them. gather them up ?= collect them together?
30 Let both 0 grow together until the harvest 29 Nay. Ap. 105. I.
Gr. ou.
and 3 in the time of harvest I will say to the ye gather up -- [while] gathering them together,
0
reapers 28 Gather ye together first the 25 tares,
,
‘ 30 grow together. Gr. sunauxanomai. Occ. only
and bind them °in 0 bundles °to bum them: here.
reapers. Gr. theristes. Occ. only here, and in v. 39
but 2 gather the wheat 2 into my bam.' ** * .

in = into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.

31 24 Another parable put He forth unto them,
bundles. Gr. desme. Occ. only here, in this form,
saying, 24 “ The kingdom of 24 heaven is like to to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104, xv, 3.
a grain of mustard seed, which a 24 man took, to burn = in order to burn.
and sowed 5 in his field 32 the least = less indeed.
32 Which indeed is 0 the of all seeds. Supply the Ellipsis from v. 31 = “ than all
0
least of all seeds
butwhen °it is grown, it is °the greatest the seeds [that a man sows in his field]
among herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the it is grown = it shall or may have grown. This growth
birds of °the air come and 0
lodge 3 in the is contrary to nature to show that it symbolizes an
:

its consequences. with

*
branches thereof/* unnatural result,
33 Another parable spake He unto them
24 the greatest among herbs ^greater than [garden]
“ herbs.
24
The kingdom of 24 heaven is like unto 0 lea- the air = the heaven (sing.), lodge = perch.
33 leaven — sour dough. Always used in a bad sense,
as meal is in a good sense therefore the common interpretation as to the Gospel’s improving the world is
:

the exact contrary of the leaven corrupting the whole of the meal. The same is true of the symbol of the
“ woman”, see below. The Lord mentions three kinds of leaven, all of which were evil in their working :

the leaven (1) of the Pharisees = hypocrisy or formalism (Luke 12, l) (2) of the Pharisees and Sadducees = ;

evil doctrine or teaching (Matt. 16. n, 12 ); (3) of Herod = political religion, or worldliness (Mark 8.15).
Cp. also Gen. 19. s. 1 Cor. 5. 6-8. Matt. 23. 14 16 23-28. , ,

1338
 ; : : ;

13. 33 . MATTHEW. 13. 51 .

27 ven, which °a woman took, and °hid 30 in a woman. A

common symbol of evil in the moral or
0
was religious spheres. See Zech. 5. 7, 8. Rev. 2. 20 ; 17, 1 - 6 .
three measures of meal, till the whole
0
leavened." hid. Cp. v. 44, and see the Structure. Ap. 145.
measures. Gr. saton . See Ap. 51. III. 3 (ii) (9).
0
K 34 All these things spake “Jesus unto the mul- leavened = corrupted.
(p. 1336) titude 3 in parables; and without a parable 34 multitude = multitudes (pi.),
0
spake He 5 not unto them spake He not -was He not speaking.
0
35 °That it might be fulfilled which was 35 That=So that.
Quoted from Ps
spoken °by the prophet, saying, “ I will open
0 and
fulfilled.
117.
78. 2 . See Ap. 107. 1. 3,

my mouth in parables ; I will utter things

3
by — by means of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v, 1.
which have been kept secret 12 from the foun- utter = pour forth. Gr, ereugomai. Occ, only here,
dation of the 0 world.” from the foundation of the world. Note the seven
E236 Then 0 Jesus0 sent the 34 multitude away, occurrences of this expression (here 25. 34 Luke 1 1. 50. ;
.

0
house Heb. 4. 3 9. 6. Rev. 13. 8 17. 8). Contrast “ before the
(P- 1339) and went into the
2 :
36 ; ;

overthrow”, &c. (John 17. 24. Eph. 1. 4. l Pet. 1.20),

FK y and His disciples came unto Him, saying, foundation = overthrow. See Gen. 1. 2 Ap. 146. .

world. Gr. kosmos. Ap. 129. 1.

z °“ Declare unto us the parable of. the 25 tares of
the field." 13 36-43 K . (. , p. 1336). DISCIPLES.
{Alternation.)
y He answered and said unto them,
37 K 7 come.
36 -, Disciples
|
0
z “He That soweth the good seed is the Son of z - 36
Explanation requested,
|
.

man y 37 -. The Lord’s answer.

|

38 The the 35 world the good seed

field is ;
z -37-43. Explanation given (t?u.
-37-39). Appli-
cation made (vv. 40 - 43
0
are the 0 children of the kingdom but the ;
).

25 tares are the 0 children of 19 the wicked one; went into the house. This determines the Struc-
39 The enemy0 that 0sowed them is the devil ture E on= p. 1336. the house. Peter’s house.
2
,

the harvest is the end of the 22 world ; and Declare Expound. Gr .phrazo. Occ. only here, and
0 in 15. 15
the 30 reapers are the angels.
.

37 the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI. Cp, 8. 20

40 As therefore the 25 tares are 28 gathered and 38 are = these are i. e. represent. Fig. Metaphor. Ap.6.
.

burned 3 in the fire ; so shall it be 3 in 39 the children = sons. Ap. 108. III.
39 end of 0 this 22 world.
39 the end of the worlds the end of the age, age-
37 The Son of man shall send forth His
41 time, or dispensation. The expression occurs six times
angels, and they shall 23 gather °out of His (here, vv. 40, 49 24. 3 28. 20 Heb. 9. 26), always in ; ;
.

0
kingdom all things that offend, and them this sense. See Ap. 129. IF; 151.
which do 0
iniquity; end. Gr. sunteleia (not “ telos ”)= closing time, de-
42 And shall cast0 them 2 into 0 0a furnace of noting the joining of two age-times i. e.The the closing :

fire there shall be

: wailing and gnashing of time of one leading on to the other. sunteleia
mark the closing period, while telos marks the actual
teeth.
and final end,
43 Then shall the righteous 0 shine 0forth as* the angels — angels. In v. 41 u His angels ”.
the sun 3 in °the kingdom of their Father. 40 this worlds this [present] age-time (cp. vv. 22 39 ),
0
Who
hath ears to hear, let him hear. 41 out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
,

offend— cause offence, or stumbling,

J 44 0 Again, 21 the kingdom of heaven is like iniquity — lawlessness. See Ap. 128. X. 1.
(p* 1336 ) unto treasure °hid 3 in a field; the which when 42 a furnace — the furnace, as in v. so.
a 24 man hath found, he hideth, and 0 for joy wailing and gnashing. See note on 8. 12 .

thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and gnashing =. the grinding.
0
buyeth that field. 43 shine forth. Gr. eklampo. Occ. only here,
44 Again 24 the kingdom of 24 heaven is like
45 , the kingdom, &c. See Ap. 112. 3.
0
unto a merchant 24
man, seeking goodly Father. Ap. 98. III.
pearls: Who
hath, Ac. See note on 11. is. See Ap. 142.
40 Who, when he had found one pearl of 44 Again. This word marksStructure and links together the
“J”, p. 1336
great price, °went and sold all that he had, last three parables. See the
(Ap. 145), and note on “another”, v. 24.
and 44 bought it. hid = lying hidden. Cp. vv. 33 and 35 ,

47 44 Again , 24 the kingdom of 24 heaven is like for — from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
unto 0 a net, that was cast 2 into the sea, and buyeth. Not the word for “redeem”. See note on
0
2 gathered of every kind 2 Pet. 2. 1.

48 Which, when it was they 0 drew 0 to 45 a merchant man = a man, a merchant. Cp. v. 28
full, ,

shore, and sat down, and 23 gathered the good u an enemy

2 into vessels, but
cast °the bad °away. 46 went. The 1611 edition of the A.V. reads “he
49 So shall it be °at 39 the 39 end of the went ”, Occ. only
22 world
: the angels shall 0 come forth, and 47 a net = a drag-net, or seine. Gr. sagene.
0 of = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
sever the 0 wicked 0 from among the 0 just, here.

50 And shall cast them 2 into the furnace of to 48 drew — drew up. Gr anabibazo. Occ. only here, .

shore = upon (Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3) the shore,

fire there shall be 42 wailing and 42 gnashing the bad = the useless i. e. the cat-fish, plentiful in the
:
:

of teeth." Sea of Galilee.

H 51 °Jesus saith unto them, “ Have ye under- away — out.
stood all these things ? " They say unto him,
49 at^in, as in v. s.
come forth - go out. The Lord was speaking on earth,
Yea, 0 Lord."
*
sever - separate.
wicked — evil ones. Gr. pi. IV
of poneros. Ap. 128. . i.

from among. Gr, ek. Ap. 104. vii. just = righteous ones. 51 Jesus saith unto them. All
the texts omit this clause. Lord, An. 98. VI. i. a. 4. B. All the texts omit “Lord” here.

1339
 . . :

13 . 52. MATTHEW. 14 . 5.

Q 52 Then said He unto them, 18 “ Therefore 52 instructed — discipled, or initiated as a disciple,

(P- 1336) every scribe which is ° instructed ° unto 24 the unto. All the texts omit eis (Ap. 104. vi). L reads en
27 kingdom of heaven is like unto a 24 man that (Ap. 104. viii), reading “in the kingdom”, for “unto
is ° an householder, which bringeth forth 41 out the kingdom ”,
of his treasure things ° new and old/' an householder = a man a householder, Fig. Pleonasm
(Ap. 6), for emphasis. See v. 27.
E3 53 And it came to pass, that when 1Jesus had new = new (in character). Gr. kainos not neos, which ;
° finished these parables. He ° departed thence. = new (in time). See notes on 9. 17 ; 26. 28 29 ,
.

53 finished. Thus marking the end of this special

U P 2
a 54 And when He was come 2
into His own collocation of parables, showing them to be one whole.
(P- *34°) country, departed. Gr. metairo Occ. only here and 19. l .
j
referring probably to His going by water.
b He^° taught them 3
in their ° synagogue,
Q insomuch that they were astonished, and said,
13 54-58 (U 2 p. 1323). RESULTS. OPPOSITION .
,

OF HIS OWN KINDRED.

R “Whence
0
hath °this man this wisdom, and {Introversion and Alternation,)
these mighty works ? U a
a 54-. “ His own country,” J

b -64-. His words.

Sc 55 Is 5 not 54 This the carpenter's son ? Q -54-. Effect of His teaching. “Asto-
|

d is 27 not His mother called Mary ? nished”.

R -54. Question. “Whence”, &c.
j

Sc °and His brethren, James, °and Joses, °and ~ c 65-. Father. (Male.)
s |

Simon, ° and Judas ? d -55-. Mother. (Female.) |

s c -55. Brethren, (Males.)

56 And His sisters, are they 27 not all ° with d 56- Sisters. (Females.)
|

us ? R -66. Question. “Whence”, &c.

|

R Whence then hath 64

this man all these Q 57-. Effect of His teaching. “Of-
fended”.
things?" _

a -57. “ His own country.”

|

57 And they were ° offended ° in Him. b 58, “ His works.”

|

54 taught = was teaching.

Pa But Jesus said unto them, “
1
A prophet is 5 not synagogue. See Ap. 120. this=this [fellow],
without honour, save 3 in his own country, and mighty works. PI. of dunamis. Ap. 172. 1. Cp.
3 in ° his own house."
John 2. 18 Heb. 2. 4, &c.
.

58 And He
did 5 not many 54 mighty works 55 and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap 6), empha-
sising each one individually.
there 5 because of their unbelief.
56 with. Gr. pros. Ap, 104. xv. 3,
57 offended = stumbled
MNT 14 °At that °time ° Herod the °tetrarch in=at. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
° heard of the ° fame ° of 0
Jesus, his own house. His own family “house” being put :

2 And said unto his ° servants, “ This is John by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for the family
‘dwelling within it.
the Baptist ; fye is risen ° from ° the dead and ;
° therefore ° mighty works do shew forth 14 1-12 (N, p. 1323). MISSION OF JOHN BAPTIST. .

themselves °in him." ENDED. Introversion .)

(

U V e 3 For ® Herod had laid 2 hold on John, and N T U 2,3-ii. Herod hearing of John,
John’s death.
|
i,

bound him, and ° put him in prison ° for Hero-

dias' sake, his brother ° Philip's ° wife.
U 12 —. John’s burial.
T - 12 Jesus hearing of Herod. |
.

4 For John °said unto him, “It is °not lawful 1 At = In. Gr. en. Ap. 104. vii.
for thee to have her." time — season.
Herod = Herod Antipas. Son of Herod the Great by
e 5 And °when he would have put him to Malthace. See Ap. 109.
death, he feared the multitude, tetrarch. The Greek word transliterated — a governor
over the fourth part of any region; but the word subse-
f because they ° counted him as a prophet. quently lost its strict etymological meaning, and came
to denote any petty prince not ruling over an entire
country. So called from tetartos = fourth. heard of the fame. Pig. Polyptoton. Ap. 6. Gr.
Skousen akoen.
. . fame = hearing, or report. of = concerning. Gen. (of Relation). Ap. 17,5,
Jesus. Ap. 98. X, 2 servants = young men or courtiers. Gr. pais. Ap. 108. iv. from. Gr. apo.
Ap. 104. iv. the dead. With Art. See Ap. 139. 1. therefore — on this account. Gr. dia
(Ap. 104. v. 2) touto. mighty works. See note on 13. 54, above. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
14 . 3-11 (U, above). JOHN’S DEATH. {Introversion and Alternations.)
U
Herod’s imprisonment of John (from enmity).
e |
s,

Reason. John’s reproof.

f |
4. John’s death desired, [

e s-. Herod’s imprisonment of John (from fear).

| j
f -5. Reason. People’s opinion.
6.
|

W
Opportunity given, |

g 7. Herod’s promise to Herodias. Made.

|

h 8. J ohn’s head asked. | John's death effected.

g 9, 10 Herod’s promise to Herodias. Kept.
|
.

h n. John’s head given. |

3 Herod. One of eleven rulers offended with God’s reprovers. See note on Ex. 10. 28 put .

i. e. had him put. for sake ^ on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v.
. . .
Philip’s = Philip I. son
of Herod the Great and Mariamne II. See Ap. 109. wife i. e. widow. 4 said — used to say. :

Gr * 105, ** ® when he would have put him to death —wishing (Ap. 102. 1) to
kill him. counted = held. Cp. 21. 26 4 g. ,

1340
 : :

14 . 6 . MATTHEW. 14 . 25.

w 0 But when Herod’s birthday was °kept, °the

0 0
6 kept - being celebrated.
(p. 134 °) daughter of Herodias danced before them, the daughter. Salome (Josephus, Ant. xviii. 5. 4).

27 and pleased Herod.

1 Herodias. See Ap. 109.
before them = in the midst of them : i.e. in public.
V g 7 Whereupon he promised 0 with an oath to 7 with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
give her whatsoever she would ask. 8 before instructed = prompted, or instigated.
of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
h 8 And she, being 0
before instructed 0 of her in = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
mother, said, “Give me here John Baptist's charger = a wooden trencher, or dish. Gr. pinax.
head °in a 0 charger.” Occ. only here, v. 11 Mark 6. 25 28 and Luke 11. 39 .
,

(“platter”). The Eng. is from the French charger = to

9 9 And the king was sorry nevertheless :
3 for
load. Then by Fig. Metonymy (of the Subject) Ap. 6, put for
0
the oath's sake, and them which sat with what is laden hence, used of a horse, as well as a dish.
him at meat, he commanded it to be given her. 9 the oath's = his great or sdlemn oath.
;

10 And he sent, and beheaded John 2 in the 11 damsel. Gr. horasion Ap, 108. ix. .

prison. 12 body. Mark 0. 29 reads ptoma = corpse.

h 11 And his head was brought 8 in a 8 charger, 14 . 13-36 (R 3 ,
p. 1S23). MIRACLES.
and given to the 0 damsel : and she brought it (Alterations and Introversion.)
to her mother. R3 X |
13—. Departure from the people.
Z 1 -13. Concourse,
12 And his disciples came, and took up the
|

V 0
k 14. Many Miracles. |

body, and buried it, 15 - 21 One Miracle. Feeding the .

Five Thousand.
T and went and told 1
Jesus.
I
22 , 23 , Departure from the people.
13 When Jesus heard of it. He departed 0 24 - 33 One Miracle. Walking on
R X
3 1
the Sea.
.

(P* 1341 ) thence 0 by ship 0 into a desert place apart

i
]
34, 35 - Concourse.
0
YZi and when the people had heard thereof, 1c
|
-35-36. Many Miracles.
28 they followed Him on foot 0
out of the cities. 13 departed = withdrew.
by=in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
k 14 And 1
Jesus
0
went forth, and saw a great into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. people = multitudes,
and was moved with compassion
.

multitude, out of =• from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.

0
toward them, and He healed their sick. 14 went forth. From His solitude, v 13. .

toward. Gr. epi. Ap, 104. ix. 3.

A 1 15 And when it was evening. His disciples
came to Him, saying, “ This is a desert place, 14 15-21 (A, above). ONE MIRACLE. FEEDING .

and the °time is “now past; send the multi- THE FIVE THOUSAND. Introversion ( .)

tude away, that they may go 13 into the vil- A 1 15 Multitudes. Hungry, |
.

lages, and buy themselves victuals.” m 16 “ Give ye them”. j

.

n 17. Supply. Insufficient.

m 10 But Jesus said unto them, « They need
1
n 18,19- Supply. Sufficient,
4
not depart; give ge them to eat.” m -19 “ He gave ”, |
.

l 20 21 Multitudes. Filled. .

n 17 °And they say unto Him, “We °have here 15 time— hour. | ,

now=already, l7And=But.
but five loaves, and two fishes.” have here but = have not (Gr. ou, as in v. 4) here
n 18 He said, “ Bring them hither to Me.” [anything] except,
19 And He commanded the multitude to sit 19= on = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
down °on the grass, and took the five loaves, to into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
heaven — the heaven (sing.). See note on 6, 10
and the two fishes, and looking up °to 0 heaven, brake— after breaking. The bread was made9, in thin
.

He blessed, and 0 brake, cakes, which had to he broken (not cut) before they
m and gave the loaves to His disciples, and the could he eaten. Hence the idiom “to break bread”
0 means to eat bread, as in Luke 24. 35 ; Acts 27. 35. See
disciples to the multitude. notes on Num. 18. 19, and Isa. 58, 7. Put by Fig.
20 And they did all eat, and were 0 Metonymy (of the Adjunct). Ap. 6.
l filled:
and they took up to = [gave] to. The Ellipsis must he thus supplied from
of the fragments that re-
mained twelve baskets full. 0 the preceding clause. 20 filled = satisfied,
baskets. Gr. kophinos. A small wicker hand-basket.
21 And they that had eaten were about five 2 1 men = males. Gr. pi. of aner. See Ap. 123. 2.
thousand 0 men, beside women and children. 22 straightway —immediately, as in v. 3i,
JT 22 And 0 straightway 1 Jesus constrained His a— the.
unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104, vi.
disciples to get 13 into 0 a ship, and to go before
Him 0 unto the other side, while °He sent the He sent, &c. This was a miracle in itself.
multitudes away. 14 24-33 (A, above). ONE MIRACLE. WALKING .

23 And when He had sent the multitudes ON THE SEA, (Extended Alternation.)
away, He went up 13 into 22 a mountain apart A B 24- The ship, |

to pray and when the evening was come, He

:
C -24. The wind. Contrary. j

was there alone. 25-31. D |

The miracle. Wrought.
B The ship.
|
32-.

Y A B 24 But the0 ship was now in the midst of the C -32. The wind. Ceased.
j

0
sea, tossed with waves D 33. The miracle. Effect.
|

(P* 1343)
24 with=by. Gr. hupo Ap. 104. . xviii. 1.
0 for the wind was contrary. waves = the waves.
Do 25 And in °the fourth watch of the night 14 25-31 [For Structure see next page}
.
1
Jesus went °unto them, walking 19 on the 25 the fourth watch. See Ap. 51. III. 4. (6).
sea. unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104, xv. 3.

1341
 14. 26. MATTHEW. 15. 8.

26 And when the disciples saw Him walking

p 14. 25-31 (D, p. 1341). THE MIRACLE.
1342) 0 on the sea, they were troubled,
39 saying, “It is
(p*
” 0
WROUGHT. Extended Alternation.) (

28
a spirit and they cried out for fear.
; D o 25. The Lord walking on the sea.
]

p 26. Disciples troubled,

q 27 But 22 straightway 1 Jesus spake unto them, |

saying, “ Be of good cheer

0
it is 3 be 0 not q |
27 . Be not
afraid.
; ;
0 28, 29. Peter essaying to walk, &c,
afraid." |

Peter afraid.
p |
30 .

0 28 And Peter answered him and said, 0 “ Lord, q 31 Wherefore didst thou doubt?
|
.

°if it be Xf)ou, bid me come 25 unto Thee 19 on 26 a spirit = a phantom. Gr. phantasma. Occ. only
the water." here and Mark 6. 49 .

29 And He said, « Come.” And when Peter for = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.

was come down 13 out0 of the ship, he walked 27 it i8 3 = S am [He].

not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
19
on the water, to go to Jesus. 1

28 Lord. Gr. Kurios Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 8. A. .

0
p 30 But when he saw the wind boisterous, he if, &c. See Ap. 118. 2 a. Assuming it as a fact.
0
was afraid and beginning to sink, he cried,
;
29 to. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3. .

saying, 28 “ Lord, save me.” 30 he saw the wind boisterous. He looked at

the circumstances instead of the Lord. This was the
$ 31 And immediately 1
Jesus stretched forth secret of his (and of our) failure.
His hand, and caught him, and said unto him, sink = be overwhelmed in the sea, Gr. katapontizomai.
0 “
0 thou of little faith, 0 wherefore didst thou Occ. only here and 18. 6.
0
doubt?” 31 O thou of little faith. See note on 6. 30 .

wherefore = why, or for what. Gr. eis ( Ap. 104. vi.) ti.
B 32 And when they were come 13 into the ship, doubt = waver, or hesitate. Gr. distazo. Occ. only
here and 28. 17 .

C the wind ceased. 33 the Son of God — God'* Son (no Art.). Ap. 98. XV.
2) 33 Then they that were 2 in the ship came and 34 Gennesaret. It was at the northern end of the
worshipped Him, saying, “Of a truth Thou lake and to the west of the Jordan (Ap. 169). The
0
art the Son of God.”
Talmud identifies it with Chinnereth of the O.T.
J osephus says it was about four miles long by two and
Z 34 And when they were gone over, they
i a half broad.
(P* i34i) came 13 into the land of °Gennesaret. 35 had knowledge of = having recognized.
35 And when the 21 men of that place °had 36 hem= border, or fringes. Cp. 9. 20 .

knowledge of Him, they sent out 33 into all made perfectly whole = completely saved or healed.
Gr. diasozo =to save throughout. Occ. eight times
that country round about, (here; Luke 7. 3. Acts 23. 24; 27.43, 44; 28.1,4. 1 Pet.
and brought unto Him all that were diseased 3. 20 ). All are interesting and used of bodily saving.
k ;

38 And besought Him that they might only 15. I came = come.
touch the °hem of His garment and as many :
Jesus. See Ap. 98. X.
as touched were °made perfectly whole. scribes, &c. =the scribes, Note the four parties
addressed in this chapter: (1) scribes, &c. from Jeru-
salem, vv. 1-9; (2) the multitudes, vv. 10 11 ; (3) the
S 3 Then 0 came to 0 Jesus 0 scribes and 0 Pha- disciples, vv. 12-14 Peter, vv. 15-20.
,

0 (4)
risees, which were
of “Jerusalem, saying, ;

(P- 1323 ) Pharisees. See Ap. 120. II.

2 “Why do Thy disciples “transgress the of— away from. Gr. apo. Ap, 104. iv.
tradition of °the elders? for they “wash °not Jerusalem. The seat of authority in these matters.
their hands when they eat “bread.” 2 transgress. Gr. parabaino. Ap. 128. VII. 1.
the elders. Gr. presbuteroi. Always used in the
T 3
r 3 But He answered and said unto them, Papyri officially, not of age (old men), but of communal
(p. 1342 ) “Why do0
°ge “also transgress the command- officers and heathen priests.
ment of God °by your tradition ? wash not. To wash before eating is still a rigorous
custom in Palestine. See Ap. 136,
s 4 For 3 God Commanded, saying, Honour thy *
not. Ap. 105. I.
Gr. ou.
father and mother and, ‘He that curseth bread. Put by Pig. Synecdoche (of Species), Ap. 6,
father or mother, °let lilm die the death.’ for all kinds of food.
t 5 But say, ‘Whosoever shall say to his
3
jje
father or his mother, °‘ It is °a gift, by whatso- 15. 3-11 (T 3 p. 1323). TEACHING.
,

0 0 0 (Extended Alternation .)
ever thou mightest be “profited by me ; ’

<p3 Pharisees. Transgression,

6 “And honour “not his father or his mother, r |
3.

°he shall be free Thus have ye made the s |

4. God's Commandment,
commandment of 3 God of none effect 3
by your t |
5, e. “ Ye say ”,
r 7. Pharisees. Hypocrisy.
tradition. |

8 |
8, 9. God’s Word.
r 7 Ye hypocrites, well did “Esaias prophesy t
|
10 , 11 . “I say”.
“of you, saying, 3 fie. Emphatic. Note the Pig. Anteisagoge. Ap. 6.
also. Connect “also” with “ye”, not with “trans-
R 8°‘This people draweth nigh unto He with gress”. God. Ap. 98. 1. i. 1.
“ by = on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
4 commanded. Quoted from Ex. 20. 12 ;
21, 17. Ap. 117. I. let him die the death=he shall surely
die. Pig. Polyptoton. Ap. 6, See Ex. 21. r . Lev. 20. 9 Deut. 5. 1 6 27. 1 6.
.
;
Prov. 30. 17 . 6 It is.
Supply [“Be that ”j instead of “ It is ”. a gift — dedicated to God. thou : i. e. the parent.
profited = helped. by = of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. me i. e. the son. And = And [in : 6
consequence of this evasion]. —
not you certainly do not. Gr. ou me by no means, in no wise.
Ap. 105. III. he shall be free. There is no Ellipsis here if it be supplied as in v. 8. 7 Esaias =
Isaiah. See Ap, 79. I. of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1. 8 This people. Quoted
from Isa. 29. 13 See Ap.
. 107. I. 3 and 117. I.

1842
 :: : .

28 their mouth, and honoureth me with their is far — keepeth far distant.
Ups hut their heart °is far 0 from me.
; from = away from, Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
9 But in vain they do worship me, 0 teaching 9 teaching for doctrines. Gr. teaching teachings.
for doctrines the commandments of °men.’ ” Fig, Polyptoton. Ap. 6,

0
men. See Ap. 123. 1.
10 And He called °the multitude, and said 10 called = called to [Him].
(P. 134 a) unto them, Hear, and understand the multitude, See note on “ scribes ”, v 1.
11 2 Not that which goeth °into the mouth IX into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
defileth °a °man but that which cometh °out
;
a=the. man. Ap. 123. 1.

of the mouth, this defileth °a °man." out of, Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.

U s
u 12 Then °came °His and said unto 15. 12-20 (U 3 p. 1323). RESULT. OPPOSITION
disciples, ,

Him, “ Knowest Thou that the Pharisees were OF THE PHARISEES. (Alternation.)
(P- 1343) 0 0
offended, after they heard this saying ?
'*
U u 12 Disciples. Report. Opposition of Pharisees,
3
|
.

v j
13 ,
1 *. The Lord. Explanation of opposition,
13 But He answered and said, °“ Every 0 plant, le
|
15 . Disciples. Peter’s request.
which My
0
heavenly Father hath 2 not planted, v |
16 -20
The Lord. Explanation of statement. .

shall be rooted up. 12 came — came unto [Him].

14 Let them alone : 0 they be blind leaders of His disciples. See note on “scribes”, v. 1 .
the blind. And °if the blind lead the blind, offended = stumbled.
both shall fall 11 into the ditch/* saying. Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32 ,
13 Every plant. Implying the scribes, &c., by the
0
u 15 Then answered Peter and said unto Him, Fig. Hypocatastasis. Ap. 6. See note on “dogs”, v. 26,
0 « Declare unto us this parable/* and on “ leaven ” (16. e).

plant. Gr. phuteia. Occ. only here,

16 And Jesus said, “ Are 5 ge 8 also 0 yet with-
1
heavenly. Gr. ouranios. See note on 6. 14 .

out understanding ? 14 they be, &c. Fig. Paroemia, Ap. 6.

i. e. experience will show it.
17 Do not ye yet understand, that what- if, &c. : Ap. 118. 1 b.

soever entereth 0 in at the mouth goeth 15 Peter. See note on “ scribes”, &c., v. 1 .

11
into the belly, and is cast out 11 into the
Declare ^Expound. See note on 13. 36.
0
draught? 16 yet — still. Gr. akmln. Occ. only here.
17 in at = in to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
18 °But those things which proceed 11 out of draught = sewer, or sjnk. Gr. aphedron, a Macedonian
the mouth come forth 0 from the heart and ; word.
ttjeg defile the
11
man. 18 But those, &c. Fig. Epimone vv. 18 - 20 ,
.

18 For 11
out of the heart proceed °evil from = out of. Gr. ek, as in preceding clause.
0
thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, 19 evil. Gr. poneros. Ap. 128. IV. 1.
0
thefts, false witness, blasphemies thoughts = reasonings.
20 These are the things which defile n aman false witness. Gr. pseudomarturia . Occ. only in
but to eat with unwashen hands defileth 2 not Matthew (here, and 26. 59 ).
11
a man/* MIRACLES.
15. ai-39 (R‘, p. 1328).

R4 E 1 21 Then 1 Jesus went thence, and departed (Repeated Altei'nation.)

0
11
into the coasts of Tyre and Sidon.
R< E l
|
21 . Departure.
F w
1 1 22 And, 0
behold, a
of Canaan came woman F 1
|
22 - 28 . Miracle, Woman of Canaan.
°out of °the same coasts, and cried unto 0 E 2
|
29 . Departure.
Him, saying, 0 « Have mercy on me, O 0 Lord, F 2
|
30-38. Miracle. The Four Thousand.
77iou 0 Son of David ; my daughter is 0 griev-
E 3
|
39. Departure.
ously 0 vexed with a devil/* 21 coasts — parts. Tyre, See Ap. 169.

23 0 But He answered her 2 not a word. 15. 22-28 MIRACLE. WOMAN OF (F 1 above).
,

CANAAN. Repeated Alternation.) (

w 4
And His disciples came and besought Him, F 1
w 22 Woman. Her Prayer. “ Have mercy ”.
1
.

saying, « Send her

*»
away ; for she crieth after x
|

23 -. The Lord. 1No answer. No claim.

|

us." w J - 23 . Woman. Disciples’ prayer. “Send her

M
away."
24 But He answered and not said,
0 «I am 2
x 2 24. The Lord. Answer. Explanation of
0 0 0 0
sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of silence,
Israel/* w 5
|
25. Woman.
Prayer. “ Lord, help. tt
0 x The Lord. Answer delayed.
3 26.
W' 25 Then came she and worshipped Him, w 1
|

27 Woman. Plea. Confession. I have no claim.

.
0 22
saying, “Lord, help me/* x 4 28. The Lord. Answer. Healing given.
|

26 But He answered and said, “It is 2

not 22 behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
out of- from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
the same — those,
coasts = borders.
Have mercy = Pity. Lord. Gr. Kurios. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. B. Son of David. The fourth of
nine occurrences of this title (Ap. 98. XVIII). The woman (a “dog” of the Gentiles) had no claim on the
“ Son of David Hence the silence of the Lord. grievously = miserably. vexed with a
devil = possessed by a demon Gr. daimonizomai. ; 23 But, &c. Because a Gentile had no claim on
the Son of David. Fig. Accismus. Ap. 6. 24 I am, &c. —I was. but — except. unto— to.
Gr. eis. Ap, 104. vi. lost. Because being without a shepherd. But see note on 1 Kings 12. 17.
the house of Israel. Therefore it was still represented by those in the Land. See note on and cp. Acts
2. 14 22 36.
, , 25 worshipped Him = threw herself at His feet [and remained there]. Imperfect
tense. Cp. John 9. 38. See Ap. 137. 1. Lord, help me. This was a better plea, but there was
no definition of the “me”, as with the publican: “ me, a sinner” (Luke 18. 13 ).
1843
 :

15. 26. MATTHEW. 16. 5.

0 0
28 0
meet to take the children's 2 bread, and to 26 meet = fair.
cast it to
0
dogs." the children’s bread = the bread of the children, with
emphasis on children. Fig. Enallagi Ap. 6.
w 4
27 And she Lord 0 yet the
said,
0 “ Truth, 22 : children’s. See Ap. 108. i.
.

(p- 1343) 26 dogs eat 1 of the °crumbs which fall 8 from their dogs = puppies, or little household dogs this is true :

masters' table." only of such. Dogs are not cared for (in the East) when
grown. The 'Lord used the Fig. Hypocatastasis (Ap. 6),
X4 28 Then Jesus 0 answered and said unto her,
1
implying that she was only a Gentile, and thus had still
0 “
0 woman, 0 great is thy faith be it unto no claim even on that ground. Gentiles were known
thee even as thou wilt." And her daughter as “ dogs” by the Jews, and despised as such (7. 6. 1 Sam.
was made whole 8 from that very hour. 17. 43 . 2 Sam. 3. 8 ;
9. 8. 2 Kings 8. 13 . Phil. 3. 2 ),
27 Truth = Yea.
E2 29 And 1 Jesus departed from thence, and came yet = for even: assenting to the Lord’s words, while
°nigh unto the sea of Galilee; and went up using them as an additional ground of her plea,
0 0
11
into a mountain, and sat down there. crumbs ~ scraps.
28 answered and said = exclaimed and said. A
F2 30 And great multitudes came unto Him, Hebraism. See note on Dent. 1. 41 .

having 0 with them those that were lame, blind, O woman. Fig. Ecphonesis. Ap. 6.
dumb, maimed, and many 0 others, and cast great is thy faith. Contrast the disciples (16. 8),
them down °at 1 Jesus' feet; and He healed where the same Fig. Hypocatastasis (Ap. 6), is used,
them: and ought to have been understood.
31 Insomuch that the multitude wondered, 29 nigh unto — beside. Gr .para. Ap. 104. xii. 3.
when they saw the dumb °to speak, the a=the, as in 14. 23 .

maimed to be whole, the lame 0 to walk, and sat down = was sitting down.
0
0
the blind 0 to see and they glorified the God
:
30 with = Gr, meta. Ap. 104. xi.
others— differently affected. Gr heteros. Ap. 124. 2. .
of Israel.
at - beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 3.
32 Then 1 Jesus 0 called His disciples unto 31 to speak = speaking. to be whole— sound,
Him and said, “I have compassion °on
, the to walk = walking. to see - seeing,
multitude, because they continue with Me now
0

0 0
the God of Israel. See Isa. 29. 23 .

three days, and have nothing to eat : and °I 32 called ^ called to [Him].
will not send them away fasting, lest they
2
on -upon. Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 3. .

0
faint in the way." now - already.
33 And His disciples say unto Him, “ Whence three days = the third day. Observe, not and nights”. ((

0 5 on 12. 40, and Ap. 144 and 156.

should °m have so much bread 32 in the wilder- See note
0
ness, as to fill so great a multitude ?
" nothing — not (Ap. 105. I.) anything.
will not— I am not willing. See Ap. 102. 1.
34 And 1 Jesus saith unto them, “ How many X in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
loaves have ye ? " And they said, “ Seven, 33 ire. Emphatic, as are the words which follow,
and a few little fishes." the wilderness = a desert place. These are emphatic
35 And He commanded the multitude to 0 sit also, in addition to “we ”, fill = satisfy.
down 32 on the ground. 35 sit down— recline.
36 And He took the seven loaves and the 36 brake. See note on 14. 19 .

0 to = [gave] to. Supplying the Ellipsis from the pre-

fishes, and gave thanks, and brake them , and
0
gave to His disciples, and the disciples to the ceding clause.
multitude. 37 broken meat = fragments, or crumbs,
37 And they did all eat, and were 33 filled: 9.baskets = large baskets. Gr. spuris. Cp. 14. 20 Acts .

25 Our modern clothes-basket,

and they took up of the 0 broken meat that was 38 men. Ap. 123. 2.
.

0
left seven baskets full.
39 took ship = entered into (Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.) the
38 And they that did eat were four thousand ship (mentioned above, in 14. 22 &c.). ,

°men, beside women and children. .Magdala. See Ap. 169.

E 3
39 And He sent away the multitude, and °took 16 1-4 (S4 . ,
p. 1323). EFFECTS. ( Introversion .)
0
ship, and came 11 into the coasts of Magdala. S4 y 1. Sign |
desired.
Discernment. (Positive.) z I 2 , 3 -.
z Discernment. (Negative.) -3.
S4 y 4 The 0 Pharisees also with the °Sadducees j

y 4 Sign refused. .

(P- 1344) J-vJ °came, and tempting desired Him that 1 Pharisees Sadducees. See Ap. 120. II.
[

. . .

He would shew them °a sign 0 from 0 heaven. came = having come to [Him], a sign. Cp. 12. 38.
2 0 He answered and said unto them, « from out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
When
it is evening, ye say,
0 ‘ 0
It will be fair weather
heaven — the heaven, or sky (sing.), same as in w. 2 3. ,

2 He = And He. It will be. Omit,

for the sky is 0 red.’
0
fair weather. Gr. eudia. Occ. only here, and in v. 3 .

3 And in the morning, ‘ It will be 0 foul wea- the sky = the heaven (sing.), as in v. 1 (see note on 6.
ther to day: for 3 the sky is 2 red and lowring.' 9 10 ). This is the point of the question,
,

0 red. Gr. purrazd. Occ. only here, and in v. 3.

s O ye hypocrites, ye °can discern the face of
2
the sky ; but can ye 0 not discern the signs can 3 foul weather = a storm.
of the times?
= get to know by experience. Ap. 132. 1, ii
discern. Gr. diakrind. Ap. 122. 4.
Gr, ou. Ap. 105. 1.
y A
4 0 wicked and 0 adulterous generation 0 seek- 4not.wicked— evil. Ap. 136. IV. 1. See note on 11. 1 ^
eth after a sign ; and there shall 0 no sign be
adulterous spiritually. See 12. 39 Jer. 3. 9 Ezek. : . .

given unto it, but the sign of the prophet 23. 37 . Hos. 1.2, &c. seeketh= is (constantly) seeking,
0
Jonas." And He left them, and departed. no. Gr .ou. Ap. 105. 1. Jonas— Jonah, See 12. 39 .

Q4 T* a 5 And when His disciples were come °to 16 5-12 [For Structure see next page].
.

(P- 1345) the other side, they had forgotten to °take to = unto. Gr, eis. Ap. 104, vi.
0
bread. take = bring. bread = loaves.
1344
 S ;

b 0 Then Jesus said unto them, 0 « Take heed 16. 6-1 a (T4 p. 1323).
,
TEACHING-.
6
(P* 1345) and °beware 0 of the 0 leaven of the Pharisees 1 (Alternation,)
and of the 1 Sadducees.” T4 a Bread. Forgetfulness,
5.
28 |

b 6, Leaven. Warning.
they reasoned 0 among themselves,
And J

a 7 a 7 - 10 Bread. Remembrance. .

saying, “It is because we have B taken 4 no

l

b ii, 12 Leaven. Instruction.

|
.

5 bread." 6 Take heed=Look well. Gr. korad, Ap. 183. X 8.

8 Which
8
when Jesus perceived. He said unto beware of the leaven. Fig. Hypocatastasis (Ap. 6),
them, °“ 0 ye of little faith, why reason ye leaven put by implication for “ doctrine ” \v. 12 ), because
7 amongyourselves, because ye have brought of its evil effects. Cp. notes on 15. 26, and 13. 33.
4 no bread ? beware = pay attention to, so as to be careful of,
9 Do ye 3 not yet understand, neither remem- of = from. Here, away from: i. e. beware [and keep]
ber the five loaves of the five thousand, and away from, or keep clear of, as in 7. 16. Gr. apo. Ap.
104. iv.
how many 0 baskets ye took up ? leaven. See note on 13. 33 .
10 Neither the seven loaves of the four thou- 7 among. Gr, en, Ap. 104. viii. 2.
sand, and how many 0 baskets ye took up ? 8 O ye of little faith. See note on 6. so ; and cp. 8. 26

b 11 How is it that ye
do not understand that 3 14. 31 , and Luke 12. 28.

I spake it not to you 0 concerning 6 bread, 9 baskets. Gr. kophinos. Used in connection with
3 .

the five thousand and the twelve full baskets left in 14, 20
that ye should 6 beware 6 of the 6 leaven 6 of the ,

” 10 baskets. Gr. spuria. A larger plaited basket or

1
Pharisees and 6 of the 1 Sadducees ? hamper. Used in connection with the seven baskets
12 Then understood they how that He bade left in 15. 37.
them 3 not 6 beware c of the 6 leaven of bread, 11 concerning. Gr. peri, Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
0
but of the doctrine of the 1
Pharisees and of
doctrine = teaching. This was the word which the 1
the Sadducees.
1
Lord had been implying in v. 6, using the Fig. Hypocatas-
ta8ia, Ap. 6. The woman of Canaan saw what was implied
U4 c 13 When Jesus came °into the 0 coasts of the word “dog”; and her faith was called “great” m
Caesarea Philippi, He asked His disciples, say- (15. 28) the disciples did not understand what the Lord
0
ing, “ Whom
do 0 men say that 3 0 the Son of implied
16 by the word “leaven”, and their faith was
;

man am?” “little”.

0
d 0 14 And they said, that Thou art " Some0 say 16. 13-16 (IT*, p. 1323). BESULT. OPPOSITION
0
John the Baptist some , Elias ; and °others,
: COMPLETED. (
Alternation.)
Jeremias, or one of the prophets." U 4
c f
13. Question, Who say men?
d Answer of Disciples.
c 15 He saith unto them, “ But 13 whom say
17 ”
m c| 15
|
14 ,

Question. Who say pe?

that 3 am? d
.

16 . Answer of Peter,
|

d 10 And Simon
Peter answered and said, 13 into, Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
“ If) on art °the Christ, °the Son of the living coasts — parts.
God.
11
Whom = Who, The pronoun being governed by the
verb “am”, not by the verb “say”, it must be “who”
L e 17 And Jesus answered and said unto him, as in Acts 13. 25 also,
0<<
Blessed art thou, 0 Simon °Bar-jona: for men. Gr. pi. of anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1.
°f!esh and blood hath 3 not revealed it unto the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
thee, but My 0 Father Which is °in heaven.
0
14 John. Risen from the dead,
some— others. Gr. alios.Ap. 124. 1. Elias = Elijah.
f 18 And Q 3 say also unto thee, That 0
tftou art
others = different ones.
Gr. heteros. Ap. 124. 2.
0
Peter, the Christ = the Messiah. The 1611 edition of the
0 0 0 0
/ and upon ttyis rock I will build A. V. reads “ Thou art Christ ”.
the Son, &c. See Ap. 98. XV.
16. 17-20 (L, p, 1323). JESUS. THE MESSIAH DECLARED. WITNESS
AND EVIDENCES. ENDED. (Introversion.)
e |
17. Divine revelation.
f 18-, The Foundation itself. Peter’s Confession,
f -is, 19 The Foundation.
. To be built on.
e |
20 . Divine Injunction.
Blessed = Happy. See note on 5. 3 Simon Bar-jona = Simon, son of Jonah. The Lord
.

uses his human name and parentage in contrast with the divine origin of the revelation made to him.
Bar-jona. Aramaic. See Ap, 94. III. 3. 28 Occ. only here. flesh and blood. Put by Fig. Synecdoche
.

(of the Part), Ap. 6, for a mortal human being in contrast with God the Father in the heavens. See 1 Cor,
15.60. Gal. 1. 16 Eph. 6. 12 Heb. 2, 14 ,
. Father. Ap. 98. III.
. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. heaven =
the heavens (pi.). See note on 6. 9, 10 18 3 say also=s£} also say (as well as the Father), looking back
,

to a preceding Agent with Whom the Lord associates Himself. i^ou art Peter. See Ap. 147. Peter.
Gr. petros A stone (loose and movable), as in John 1. 42.
. upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 2. this.
Very emphatic, as though pointing to Himself. See notes on John 2, 19 6. 68. One of three important ;

passages where “this” stands for the speaker. See notes on John 2. i», and 6. 68, this rock— Gr.petra,
Petra is Fern., and therefore could not refer to Peter ; but, if it refers to Peter’s confession, then it would
agree with homologia (which is Fern.), and is rendered confession in 1 Tim. 6. 13 and profession in 1 Tim, ,

6. 12 . Heb. 3. 1 4, 14; 10. 23

;
Cp. 2 Cor. 9. 13. Whether we are to understand it (with Augustine and
.

Jerome) as implying “ tI?ou hast said [it]” (see Ap. 147), or “thou art Peter”, most Protestants as well
as these ancient “ Fathers” agree that Peter’s confession is the foundation to which Christ referred, and not
Peter himself. He was neither the foundation nor the builder (a poor builder, v. 23 but Christ alone, — ) —
Whom he had confessed (1 Cor. 3. 11 Thus ends the great subject of this second portion of the Lord’s
).

ministry. See Ap. 119. rook. Gr. petra A rock (in situ) immovable the Messiah, as being “ the Son
. :

of the living God ”, Who is the foretold “ foundation-stone ” (Isa. 28. ie) and the rejected stone (Ps. 118. 22 ), ;

will = shall. Therefore then future, as in Hos. 1. 10 2. 23. ;

1345
 8 ;

16 . 1 . MATTHEW. 16 . 25.

28 ° church; °the and gates of °hell shall 3

not church = assembly. Defined as “Israel”, and the
° prevail against it. “ Remnant ” (Rom. 9. 25-27). Not the ecclesia of the
19 And I will give unto thee °the keys of °the
u
mystery (or secret) revealed in Ephesians but that ;

kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever “thou 17 referred to in Ps. 22. 22, 25, &c.
shalt bind on earth shall be bound 17 in 17 hea- the gates. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6,
for power.
ven and whatsoever thou shalt loose ° on
:
the gates of hell = the gates of Hades ( ^THE grave),
17 17
earth shall be loosed in heaven."
denoting the power of the grave to retain, as in Isa.
20 Then charged He His disciples that they 38. 10 Job 38. 17 (Sept.). Ps. 9. is 107. 18 .
; .

fP* 1345) should tell no man that was ° Jesus °the hell=THE grave. Or. Hades. See Ap. 131, II.
Christ. prevail. Gr. katischud. Occ. only here and Luke
23. 23 = have full strength, to another’s detriment: i.e.
OKQiRg 21 °From that time forth ° began Jesus to THE grave shall not have power to retain its captives,
(P- 7 346)
shew unto His disciples, how that He ° must because Christ holdeth the keys of those gates, and they
go °unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things 6 of shall not be strong enough to triumph (Rev. 1. is. Cp.
the elders and chief priests and scribes ° and Ps. 68. 20 ). Resurrection is the great truth asserted here.
be killed, Cp. Ezek, 37. 11 - 14 . Acts 2.29 - 31 . iCor. 15. 65. Hos. 13. 14.
0 19 the keys. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Cause), Ap. 6,
li and ° be raised again ° the third day. for thepower to open. Christ has the keys of Hades
Peter had the keys of the kingdom. See next note.
S 22 Then Peter ° took Him, and began to re-
buke Him, saying, ° “ Be it far from Thee, the kingdom of heaven = the kingdom of the
heavens. See Ap. 112. 1, and 114. This power Peter
°Lord this shall °not be unto Thee."
:
exercised in Acts 2 in Israel, and Acts 10 among the
S 23 But He turned, and said unto Peter, ° “Get Gentiles. Not the “ Church ” of the mystery (Eph. 3).
thee behind Me, Satan: thou art °an offence ° and. The 1611 edition of the A.V. omits this “and”,
unto Me: for thou °savourest 3 not the things thou shalt bind, &c. This power was given to the
that ° be of ° God, but those that be of 13 men." others (18. 18 John 20. 23), and exercised in Acts 5. 1 - 11
.
,

12 - 16 . Whatever authority is implied, no power was

R g 24 Then said Jesus unto His disciples, ° “If given to communicate it to others, or to them in
any man °
come after Me, let him deny
will ° perpetuity. Binding and loosing is a Hebrew idiom for
himself, and take up his ° cross, and follow Me.
° exercising authority. To bind = to declare what shall
25 For whosoever “will save °his ° life shall be binding (e.g. laws and precepts) and what shall
lose it and whosoever will lose ° his ° life for
:
be not binding. on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
My sake shall find it. 20 Jesus. All the texts omit this, here, with Syr.
the Christ — the Messiah. See Ap. 98. IX.
16 . 21 — 20 . 34 ((7 p. 1305).
,
THE THIRD PERIOD OF THE MINISTRY. THE REJECTION
OF THE KING. (Introversion and Alternation.)
G G K |
16. 21 —- 17. 13. Sufferings. First Announcement.
L I 17. 14 21 . Miracle. The lunatic son.
H M 17 22, 23. Sufferings. Second Announcement.
N 17. 24-27. Gentiles. Authority. Sons free.
0
1
18. i-36. Discipleship.
|
Little child.
Question. P1 19. 1 - 12 Pharisees.
|
.

0 Little children. 2
|
19. 13-15. Discipleship.
P'^ 19 16-2G. Certain man. Question.
—
.
J

O'* 19. 27 20. 16. Discipleship. Rewards.

H M
20. 17-19. Sufferings. Third Announcement.
|

- N
20. 20 27 Gentiles. Authority. Brethren free, .

a K
|

|
20. 28. Sufferings. Fourth Announcement.
L 20, 29 - 34 Miracle. Blind man.
|
.

16 . 21 - 17 13 . (K, above). SUFFERINGS. FIRST ANNOUNCEMENT. (Division.)

K Q’ 16. 21 - 28 .The Sufferings and Glory. Foretold.
Q 2 17. 1 - 9 . The Glory. Foreshown. (The Transfiguration.)
Q 3
17. 10 - 13 The Sufferings and Glory.
. Explained.
16 . 21-28 (Q 1
,
above). THE SUFFERINGS AND GLORY. FORETOLD. (Introversion and Alternation.)
Q R e Sufferings.
1
I
„ Q I

h - 21 . Glory. Resurrection, j
I

S |
22 . Peter’s rebuke of the Lord.
23 S j
. Peter rebuked by the Lord,
R g |
24-26. Sufferings. )
His Disci P Ie -

|
Kingdom. )
21 From that time, &c. This commences the third period of the Lord’s ministry, the subject of which
is the rejection of Messiah. See Ap. 119. began, &c. This is stated four times (here, 17. 22 20 17 20. 28). ;
,
;

See the Structure above (K, M, Jf, ) each time with an additional feature. See the notes. Kmust.
;

Note the necessity (Luke 24. 26). unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton
(Ap. 6). be raised again. Omit “ again ”. Not the same word as in 17. 9, but the same as in 17. 23.
the third day. The first occurrence of this expression (canonically). See Ap. 148. 22 took Him =
took Him aside. Be it far from Thee = “ [God] be merciful to Thee A pure Hebraism. See 1 Chron,
11. 19. Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. A. not=by no means. Gr. ou mi?. See Ap. 105. III. 23 Get
thee . , Satan. The Lord saw in this a direct assault of Satan himself through Peter.
. Satan. See
note on 4. 10 an offence = a snare : i.e. an occasion of stumbling.
. savourest = regardest. be of=
belong to. Gen. of Relation. Ap. 17. 5 God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1. 24 If, &c. Assuming such a case. .

Ap. 118. 2. a. will = is willing (Indie.), or desireth. Gr. theld. Ap. 102. 1. All hinges on the will. Cp.
John 5. 40 come — to come, take up. The “ cross ” was always borne by the one condemned, cross. Gr.
.

stauros. See Ap. 162. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for the suffering associated with the burden.
25 will save — be willing (Subj.) to save, as above. his life. Gr. his soul. Should be “soul ” here,
“
if soul in v. 26 ; or, “ life in v. 26, if “ life ” here.
” ” life —soul. See note above. Gr. psnche, Ap. 110. III.

1346
 —

16. 26 . MATTHEW. 17. 9 .

28 26 For what is a 18
man profited, °if he shall 26 shall, &c. = if he should. Expressing an
if he
0
gain the whole world, and lose °his own impossible condition. Ap. 118. 1. b.
0
soul ? or what shall a man give in exchange world. Gr. Jcosmos. See Ap. 129. 1.
for his 0 soul ? his own soul — his life, as in v. 25 .

soul. Gr. prnche Ap. 110. III. 2. ,

0
h 27 For 13 the Son theof man shall come 17 in 27 the glory. The sufferings are never mentioned
(p. 1346) glory of His 17 Father °with His angels; and apart from the glory (u 21 ). See Ap. 71, and cp. 17. 1 - 9 .

then He shall 0 reward every man 0 according with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
to his 0 works. reward =render to.

28 0 Verily I say unto you, There °be °some according to. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.

standing here, which shall 22 not taste of death, works — doing.

0
till they
0
see 13 the Son of man 0 coming 17 in 28 Verily. See note on 5. 1 8. be=are.
some — some of those.
His kingdom.” till. The particle an, with the Subjunctive Mood,
gives this a hypothetical force. Cp. the four “tills”
Q*Ti 4 vy And00 after six days 0 Jesus 0 taketh 0
Pe- (10. 23 16. 28 23. 39 24. 34 26. 29).
1 ; ; ; ;

James, and John his brother,

ter, Ap. 133. 1. 2. See notes on li an ” see = may have seen.
(P- 1347) above and below. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. 1. 1.
k and bringeththem up °into 1 °an high mountain coming, &c. The promise of this coming was definitely
apart, repeated later, in Acts 3. 19 - 26 and was conditional ,

U1 2 8And was 0 transfigured before them and :

on the repentance of the nation. Hence the particle
“ an ”, which (though untranslatable) expresses the con-
His face did shine as the sun, and His raiment
0 dition or hypothesis implied. Their continuing to live
was white as the 0 light. until Acts 28. 25, 26 was certain but the fulfilment of the ;

m 0 3 And, 0 behold, there 0 appeared unto them condition was uncertain. No “ an ” after “ until” in 17. 9 .

Moses and 0 Elias 0 talking 0 with Him.

17. 1-9 (Q 2 p. 1346). THE GLORY FORESHOWN.
V 0 4 Then answered Peter, and said unto Jesus,
1
THE TRANSFIGURATION.
,

“ Lord, it is good for us to be here °if Thou (Introversion and Alternations.) :

0
wilt, let us make here three 0 tabernacles one
Q2 T - The Ascent. ; 1
for Thee, and one for Moses, and one for
3
k - 1 Disciples taken up. .
1
3
Elias.” U 1 2. The Vision,
m
|

0 0 3. The Lord. Accompanied.

V 5 While he yet a bright spake, 3
behold, |

cloud overshadowed them and behold a

3
:
Y | Voice.
4. Peter’s.
0
voice out of the cloud, which said, 0 “ This is V ]
5. Voice. The Father’s,
My U 6, 7 . The Vision. Ended.
beloved Son, °in Whom I °am well
l
[

in 8. The Lord, Alone.

pleased; °hearyeHim.” T i 9- The Descent.
|

U l6 And when the disciples heard it, they fell k -9. Disciples. Charged. |

0
on their face, and were 0 sore afraid. 1 after six days. The Transfiguration (see Ap. 149)
7 And 1 Jesus came and touched them, and is dated in all three Gospels (Mark 9. 2 Luke 9. 28 It . ).

“ 0
said, Arise, and be not afraid.” was thus connected with the first mention of His
sufferings and death (16. 21 17. 9 12 and would
m 8 And when they had lifted up their eyes, counteract any doubts that the disclosure might give
; , ),

they °saw 0 no man, 0 save Jesus 0 only. rise to. By it the glory is connected with the sufferings,
as it always is (cp. 16. 21 with and Luke 24. 26
Ti 9 And as they came down 0 from the mount- and see Ap, 71, 1 Pet. 1 11 4 13v. 27 ,

5. i) and it gives a .
;
.

ain, glimpse of His coming (2 Pet. 1. 16-is).

; ;

k 1 Jesus charged them, saying, “Tell the vision after. Gr. meta Ap. 104. xi. 2. ,

to no man, until 0 the Son of Jesus. Ap. 98. X.

0
be risen taketh - taketh man
[Him aside].
again 0 from 0 the dead.
Peter, &c. These three were with Him at the raising
of Jairus’s daughter (Mark 6. 37 ), and in Gethsemane
(26.37), James = and James. into. Gr, eis. Ap. 104. vi. an high mountain. Not the
traditional “Tabor”, for it was then inhabited, with a fortress on the top, according to Josephus. More
probably Hermon. 2 transfigured. Gr. metam orphoomai - to change the form. Occ. only here, Mark
9. 2 ,
and in Rom. 12. 2 2 Cor, 3. is. Marking the change to a new condition, while metaschematizo
,

change from a former condition. See note on Phil. 3. 21 was ^became. light. Ap. 130. L .

3 behold. Fig. Astei'ismos (Ap. 6), for emphasis. appeared, Ap. 106. 1, vi, Mioses. Representing
the Law, and those to be raised from the dead. See note on 8. 4. Elias - Elijah. Representing those
“caught up” without, dying. Both mentioned in Mai. 4. 4, 5 talking = talking together. In Luke .

9. 31 “they spake of His decease”. with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1. 4 Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. A.
if, &c. See the condition in Ap. 118. II. 1. Not the same as in v. 20 wilt. Ap. 102. 1. tabernacles = booths. .

5 spake = was speaking, a bright cloud. Was this the Shekhinah the symbol of Jehovah’s gloiy ? ,

out of. Gr. ek Ap. 104, vii. .

This is
.

beloved Son. The Divine formula of consecration of My

Messiah as priest in 3. 17 as prophet. In Ps. 2. 7 Acts 13. 33 and Heb. 1.5; 5. 6, as king.
; in. Gr. en. .
,

Ap. 104. viii. am well pleased - have found delight. hear ye Him. Cp. Deut. 18. 18, 19 6 on. ..

Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. sore = exceedingly. 7 not. Gr. me. Ap, 105. II. saw. Ap. 133. I, 1.
8 no man - no one. save = except, nsed for alia (=-but). See note on “but”, 20. 23 only=alone. .

9 from = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI. be risen
again -- have risen. Here, “ again ” is part of the verb. Not so in v. 23, and 16. 21 from=from among. .

Gr. ek. Ap, 104. vii. The first occ. of elc in this connection. Always associated with Christ and His People
(not with the wicked dead). See all the other occurrences Mark 6. 14 9. 9 10 12. 25 Luke 9. 7 16. 31 : . :
; , ; ;
20. 35 24. 46. John 2. 22 12. 1 9, 17 20. 9 Acts 3. is
; 21. 14. ; 4. 2 id
, 10. 41
; 13. 30 34 17. 3 si.
; Rom] ; , ; ; ;

8. n, n
, ,
4, 24 6. 4, 9, 13
, 7. 4 10. 7, 9
; 11. is. l Cor, 15. 12 20
; Gal. 1. 1 Eph. 5. 14 Phil. 3. n(see note).
; . .
; , .

Col. 1. 18 2. 12 l Thess. 1. 10
;
. 2 Tim. 2. 8. Heb. 13. 20 1 Pet. 1. 3 21
.
On the other hand, with apo (Ap. . .
,

104. iv) see 14. 2 27. 64 28. 7 Cp. Luke 16. 30 si. In all other cases it is used simply of a resurrection of
; ; .
,

dead bodies, or of dead people. the dead = dead people (no Art.). See Ap. 139. 2.

1347
 : ;

Q* n 10 And His disciples asked Him, saying, 17 10-13 . (Q3 , p. 1346). THE SUFFERINGS AND
(P* 1348)
« Why then say the scribes that 3 Elias must
"
GLORY. EXPLAINED. {Introversion*)

first come ? Q :

n I Question, re Elijah.
10 . Disciples.
28 .

o u. The Lord. Admission.

11 And 1 Jesus answered and said unto them, 0 12 The Lord. Addition. .

“ Elias truly 0 shall first come, and 0 restore all n 13 Disciples. Explanation, re John the Baptist.
.
|

things. 11 shall first come = cometh first,

12 But I say unto you. That 3 Elias is come restore = will Not the same, bnt better. restore.

already, and they “knew him °not, but have

0 The noun occurs only in Acts 3, 21 The verb occurs .

Mark 3. 5 8. 25 9. 12
done Q unto him whatsoever they 0 listed. Luke times:
eight 12. 13 17. 11 ;
.
; ;
.

6. 10 Acts 1. 6. Heb, 13. 19

Likewise shall ° also 9 the Son of man suffer 12 knew = recognised. Gr. epiginosko. Ap. 132, 1.iii.
. .

°of them/' not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1,

n 13 Then the disciples understood that He have done - did.
spake unto them 0 of John the Baptist. unto him = in his case. Gr. en Ap. 104. viii. .

listed = pleased, or willed. Gr. theld. Ap. 102. 1.

Lp 14 And when 0
they were come to the multi- shall suffer = is about ... to suffer. So in v 22 . . . .

tude, there J
came to Him °a certain man, and 20. 22 .

kneeling down to Him, and saying, also the Son of man.=the Son of man also,
16 4 “ Lord, have 0 mercy on my son : for 0 he of = through or by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
is lunatick, and
0
sore vexed : for ofttimes he 13 of = concerning. Gr. pm. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
falleth 1
into the fire, and oft 1
into the water.
17 . 14-21 (L, p. 1346). MIRACLE. THE LUNATIC
q I brought him to Thy disciples, and
16 And SON. {Extended Alternation.)
0
they could 12 not cure him." p |
14 , lfi. Request made.
q 16 Complaint,Disciples’ inability.
ThenJesus answered and said, “O 0 faith-
.
r 17 |

0 r 17 —. Unbelief. Deplored,
less and perverse "generation, °how long shall |

-17, is. Request granted.

p
1 be 3 with you? °how long shall I "suffer
|

q 9. Disciples’ inability.
|
1 Inquiry.
you? r 20 21 Unbelief.
|
Explained. ,
.

P bring him hither to Me.” 14 to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
18 And 1 Jesus rebuked "the devil; and "he came = came down, &c. Cp. Mark 9. 14. Luke 9.37,
departed "out of him: and the "child was a certain man — a man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
cured 9 from that very hour. 15 mercy = pity.
he is lunatick - moonstruck i. e, epileptic, because :

Q 19 Then came the disciples to 1 Jesus apart, epilepsy was supposed by the moon.
to be caused Gr.
and said, °“ Why could 12 not foe cast him seleniazomai, Occ. only in Matthew, here, and 4. 24 .

out?" sore vexed = suffers miserably.

0 “
16 could not cure him— were not able to cure him.
r 20 And 1 Jesus said unto them , Because of 1 7 faithless = unbelieving,
vour "unbelief: for "verily I say unto you, perverse = perverted,
"If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, generation. See note on 11. 1 6,
ye shall c say unto this mountain, Remove how long ? = until when
* ? Figs, Erotesis and . . , . . .

suffer = put up with.

hence 0 to yonder place ' and it shall remove Ecphonesis. Ap. 6.
;

and nothing shall be impossible unto you. 18 the devil == it, or him.
he — it i. e. the demon.
21 Howbeit 0 this kind goeth 12 not out 0 but out of -away
:

from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Not the

"by 0 prayer and fasting." same as v. 6.
H M 22 And while they abode 5 in Galilee, 1 Jesus child — boy. Gr. pais. Ap. 108. iv.
0
19 Why could not we cast him out ?= Why were
1346 ) said unto them, “ The Son of man "shall be not we able to cast it out? See notes on 21. 21 and
9
(P*
" betrayed 1 into the hands of 14 men ,

Luke 17. 5
23 And they 0 shall kill Him, and 0 the third 20 Because = On account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
.

day He shall "be raised again." And they See note on Luke 17. 6,
were exceeding sorry, unbelief. All the texts read “ little faith ”, or “little-
N ness of faith See note on 6. 30.
s 24 And when they were come "to Caper- verily. See note on 5. 8. 1

(P- 1348 ) naum, they that received "tribute money came If,&c. Denoting a contingent condition. Ap. 118. 1. b.
to Peter, and said, “ Doth 12 not your Master pay say. rooters up of mount-
The Rabbins were termed
"
tribute ? ains, because they were dexterous in removing diffi-
See note on Luke 17. 6. culties.
to yonder place— thither (as though pointing). See note on Luke 17. 6. 21 this kind. Implying different
kinds. See 12. 45 Acts 16. 17 1 John 4. 1 T Tr. [A] VH R omit this verse but not the Syr.
. . . but = except, ;

by. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. prayer. Gr, proseuche. See Ap. 134. II. 2. 22 Galilee. Ap. 169.
shall be— is about to be. This is the second of the four announcements. See the Structure K, M, Jf, AT,
and note on 16. 21 betrayed = delivered up, This is added in this the second announcement of His
.

sufferings. Cp. 16. 21 23 shall=will.

. the third day. See note on 16, 21 and Ap. 148. be ;

raised again =be raised up. Not the same word as in v. 9 but the same as in 16. 21 . ,

17 24-27
. (N, p. 1346). GENTILES. AUTHORITY. SONS FREE. {Introversion.)
N s (
24 . Tribute inquired about,
t J
25. Their own exempted.
u |
26 -. But of foreigners,
t |
-2 Their own
fi. free,
8 |
27 . Tribute paid.
24 to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same as in v. 14. tribute money = the didrachma = the half-
shekels (Ex. 30. li-ie). Occ. only here. See Ap. 51. 1. 8, Not the same word as in v. 25 ;
22. 19 .

1348
 ! ! < =

17. 25. MATTHEW. 18. 12.

t 25 He
“ Yes." And when he was
saith, °
25 Yes, Showing that the Lord did pay. Cp. v. 27 .

ip- 1348 ) come into the house, 1 Jesus ° prevented him,

1 pre vented = anticipated i.e. spoke first, or : fore-
28 saying, “What thinkest thou, Simon?0 °of
Gr. prophthand. Occ. only here.
stalled.

whom do the kings of the ° earth take cus- of = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv., as in v. 9 not in
tom or ° tribute ?" ° of their own ° children, or m
12, 13
^
. earth. Gr. g& Ap. 129. 4.
,

0 custom toll, or duty.

°of strangers ? tribute = tax. Gr. kensos, from Lat. census, which —
26 Peter saith unto him, 25 “ Of 25 strangers." registration, which involved taxation,
11
children = sons. Ap. 108. III. Not the same as v. 18.
0
t
1
Jesus saith unto him, “ Then are the ^chil- strangers = those of other families: i. e. not their
dren free. own sons. Not foreigners. Gr. allotrios Ap. 124. 6. .

26 Then — It followeth, then, that.

s 27 Notwithstanding, °lest we should offend 27 lest we should offend, &c. But, not (Gr. me.
them, go thou 24 to the sea, and cast ° an hook, Ap. 105. II) to give them an occasion of offence (either by
and take up the fish that first cometh up and ; neglecting their duty or by traducing the Lord). See 18. 6.
when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt an hook. A
weighted line with several hooks, rapidly
find °a piece of money: that take, and give drawn through the water, is employed to-day at
unto them 0 for Me and thee." Tiberias. Gr. agkistron. Occ. only here,
a piece of money. Gr. stater i.e. a shekel. Occ. :

only here. See Ap. 61. I. 5.

O W*
1
jO
-LO
°At the same ° time came the disciples for. Gr. anti Ap. 104, . ii.

(P- 1349) Jesus, saying, °“Who is the

unto °

greatest ° in ° the kingdom of ° heaven ? "

0 18. 1-35 (Oi, p. 1346). DISCIPLESHIP. LITTLE
2 And 1 Jesus called a ° little child unto Him, CHILD. ( Repeated Alternation.)
and set ° him 1 in the midst of them, 0l 1 l-c. Instruction. Humility. W |

3 And said, °“ Verily I say unto you, Except

0 X 1 7 - 9 Offences. One’s self.
W
.
|

0 2 10 - 14 Instruction. Humility.
ye be converted, and become as 2 little chil- |
.

X. 2 15-20. Offences. Brethren,

dren, ye shall 0 not enter ° in{o 1 the kingdom
of 1 heaven.
3 21 22 Instruction. W | ,
|

. Forgiveness.
X s 23 - 34 . Offences. Fellow-servants.
4 Whosoever therefore shall
°as this 2 little child, the same is 1 greatest 1 in
humble himself W 4
I
|

35 , Application.

1 At— In. Gr. en. Ap, 104. viii. time = hour.

1
the kingdom of 1 heaven. Jesus. Ap. 98. X. = Who, then, Who
5 And whoso shall receive one such 2 little greatest -greater. Put by Fig. Heterosis (of Degree)
child ° in My name receiveth Me. for greatest. See Ap. 6.
6 But whoso shall ° offend one of these ° little
1

in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.

ones which ° believe ° in Me, it were better for the kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114.
him that ° a millstone were hanged ° about his heaven— the heavens (pi.). See note on 6. 9 10 ,
.

neck, and that he were °drowned 1 in °the 2 little child. Gr. paidion. Ap. 108. v.
depth of ° the sea. him — it.
3 Verily. See note on 6. 18 .

X 1
7 Woe unto the °
world because of offences 0
Except = Unless. Lit. “ If ye he not ”, Assuming the
for it must needs be that offences come ° but ;
possibility. Ap. 118. I. 2.
woe to that °man °by whom the offence be converted = be turned i. e. to God, in repentance, :

cometh not— by no means. Gr. ou mS. Ap. 105. III.

into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
8 Wherefore thy hand or thy foot ° offend
° if
Not as this little child humbles himself,
4t &s this.
thee, cut them off, and cast them °from thee:
for no one but the Lord humbles Himself. Cp. Phil.
it is ° better for thee to enter 3
into °life halt 2. 7 , 8.
or maimed, rather than having two hands or 5 in. Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 2. .

two feet to be cast 3 into ° everlasting fire. 6 offend = cause to offend, as in w. 8, 9 and ,
16. 27 .
9 And 8 if thine eye 6 offend thee, pluck it out, little ones. Not the same as in v. 2 .

and cast it 8 from thee it is better for thee to : believe in. See Ap. 150. 1. 1. v (i).

enter 3 into 8 life with one eye, rather than in. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
having two eyes to be cast 3 into 0 hell fire. a millstone — an ass-millstone. Onikos. Occ. only
here and Luke 17. 2 but frequently in the Papyri (see
W
;
2
10 Take heed that ye despise ° not one of Deissmann, New Light &c., p. 76). Here denoting a great ,

these 6 little ones for I say unto you, That 1 in

;
millstone requiring an ass to turn it.
1
heaven 0 their angels do always ° behold the about. Gr. epi — upon. Ap. 104. ix. 3. But all the
face of My ° Father Which is 1 in 1 heaven. texts read “peri ’’—around. Ap. 104. xiii. 8.
11 For ° the Son of man is come to save °that drowned. See note on 14. so.
which was lost. the depth— the deep sea (i. e.lbhe sea as to its depth),
the sea = the sea (as to its surface). So in Bey. 18. 17.
12 0 How think ye ? °if a 7 man have an hun-
7 world. Gr. kosmos Ap. 129. 1.
dred sheep, and one 0 of them be gone astray,
.

° doth he ° not leave the ninety and nine, and

because of. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
but— yet, or only.
man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
by=by means of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. 8ifth^T hand, &c. Assuming the condition. See Ap. 118. 1. a.
offend — keepeth on causing thee to offend. ft oil Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. better = good. Fig. HeterOsis 1.

(of Degree). Ap. 6. life —the life Gr.

: i.e.Ap. 170. 1. See note
resurrecstion life, or life eternal.
on 9 . 18 and Lev.
Cp. everlasting. Se e Ap. 151. II. B, ii
18. 5 . 7. 14. 9 hell fire = Gehenna of fire. See
note on 6. 22 Occ. elsewhere only in Mark 9. 47. j4p. 131. 1.
. 10 not. Gr. me. Ap. 106. II. their
angels. Their servants (Heb. 1. 14 ), The tradition rf so-called guardian ” angels has no foundation in this. 1
‘

behold. Ap. 133. 1. 5. Father. Ap. 98. III. LI the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI. that which
:

was lost. Cp. 15. 24 12 . How

= What. This]parable was repeated later, in another connection. .See .

Luke 15. 4 &c. ,

if a man, &c. The conditioi1 is not the same as in v. 8, but is purely hypothetical
if there should be to any man. See Ap. 118. 1. b. of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. doth he not, &c. ? Or,
will he not leave the ninety-nine on the mountain and seek, &c. not. Gr. ouchL Ap. 105. I (a).

1349
 O .

LJ 8 goeth °into the mountains, and seeketh that into = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
which is gone astray ? 13 verily. See note on 5. 18.
13 And 12 if so be that he find it, 0 verily I say of = over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.

unto you, he rejoiceth more 0 of 0 that sheep that sheep = it. 14 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
,

than 0 of the ninety and nine which went 10 not will = desire. Gr. thelema from thelo. Ap. 102. 1.
,

astray.
your. L Tr. WI and Sm
read “ My”.
15 trespass. Gr. hamartano. Ap. 128. I. 1.
14 Even so not the 0 will of °your 10 Fa-
it is
0
against, Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
ther Which is 1 in 1 heaven, that one of these tell him his fault = reprove him.
6
little ones should perish. 16 with, Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
X 2
15 Moreover 12 if thy brother shall 0 trespass in — upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
0
against thee, go and °tell him his fault be- two or three. Ref. to Pent. (Deut. 19. is). Cp. John
(p- 1349 )
8. 17 See Ap. 117. I.
tween thee and him alone: 12 if he shall hear
.

word. Gr. rhema — statement. See note on Mark 9. 32.

thee, thou hast gained thy brother. IV neglect = fail. Gr. parakoud. Occ, only here,
16 But 12 if he will 13 not hear thee, then take church = assembly. In this case the synagogue, or
°with thee one or two more, that 0 in the mouth local court, as in Acts 19. 39 See Ap. 120. .

of 0 two or three witnesses every 0 word may he the church = the assembly also.
established. an heathen =the Gentile. Gr. etknikos. Occ. only
0
17 And 12
if he shall
neglect to hear them, here, and 6. 7 a publican = the tax-gatherer,
.

0
tell it unto the church but if he 0 neglect to
: 18 Whatsoever, &c. See 16 19 .

hear 0 the 0 church, let him be unto thee as °an on = upon, Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
heathen man and 0 a publican. earth = the earth. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4.
heaven = the heaven. See notes on 6. 9 10
18 13 Verily I say unto you, 0 Whatsoever ye ,
.

0
shall bind on 0 earth shall be bound 1 in 0 hea-
19 as touching = concerning. Grr.peri. Ap. 104. xiii.l.
thing — matter. ask. Gr. aiteo. Ap. 134. I. 4.
ven : and whatsoever ye shall loose 0 on 0 earth -
of from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1.
shall be loosed 1 in 0 heaven. 20 two or three. It was believed that “where two
19 Again I say unto you, That 12 if two of are assembled to sftady the Law, the Shechinah was with
you shall agree 18 on 18 earth 0 as touching any them”. 21 Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. A.
0
thing that they shall 0 ask, it shall be done sin. Gr. haviartcmo. Ap, 128. I. 1.
for them °of My 10 Father Which is 1 in 1 heaven. 22 seventy times. Gr, hebdomekontakis. Occ. only
20 For where °two or three are gathered to- here.
gether 6 in My name, there am 1 1 in the midst
of them."
18 . 23-34 (X 3 p. 1349). OFFENCE. FELLOW-
SERVANTS.
W 3 21 Then came Peter to Him, and said,
how oft shall my brother °sin against
15
0 “
Lord, {Extended and Repeated Alternation.)
me, X Y v 1 23 - 25 Action of King. Debt owing.
3 1
.

" w 2 6. Appeal for delay. Granted.

|

and I forgive him ? till seven times? 1

|

22 Jesus Saith unto him, “ I say not unto

14 x 1 27. Conduct. Compliance. j

thee. Until seven times: but, Until 0 seventy Y v 28. Action of Servant, Debt demanded.
2 2
I

times seven. w 2 29 Appeal for delay. Refused. |

.

2
x
Conduct. Non-compliance. 30.
X Y
3 1
v1 0
23 Therefore is 1 the kingdom of 1 heaven Y v 31. Action of Servant. Reported.
3 3
|
|

(p. 1350 ) likened unto °a certain king, which 0 would w 3 32, 33. Appeals. Contrasted.
|

0
take account 0 of his servants. x3 34. Conduct. Punished. |
0
24 And when he had begun to reckon, one 0
23 Therefore — 11 account of this. Gr. dia (Ap. 104.
was brought unto him, 0 which owed him ten v. 1), touto .

thousand 0 talents. a certain king = a man (Ap. 123. 1) a king (Hebraism).

25 But forasmuch as he had 10 not to pay, his would = wished. Gr. theld. Ap. 102. 1.
°lord commanded him °to be sold, °and his take account — to compare accounts. Gr. sunaird
0 0 Occ. only in Matthew (here, v. 24, and 25. 19 Said not to
wife, and children, °and all that he had, °and ).

be classical Greek but the colloquial Greek is found in :

payment to be made. the Papyri in Cent. II. in two letters, one from Oxyrhyn-
w 1 0
26 The servant therefore fell down, and wor- chus, and the other from Dakkeh in Nubia, dated
shipped him, saying, 25 ‘lord, have patience March 6, 214 a. d. SeeDeissmann’sL/grA^&c^pp. 118, 119.
0
with me, and I will pay thee all.' of = with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
24 to reckon — to compare accounts, as in v. 23. See
X 1
27 Then the lord of that servant was moved note above.
25

with compassion, and 0 loosed him, and for- one which owed — one debtor. Found in Sopho-
. . .

0 and Plato as well as the Papyri, though said to be

gave him the debt. cles
only Biblical.
Y2 v,3 28 But the same servant went out, and 0 found talents. See Ap. 51. II. 6. Gr, talanton. Occ. only
one of his fellowservants, which 0 owed him an in Matthew.
hundred 0 pence: and he °laid hands on him, 25 lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. A.
and °took him by the throat, saying, Pay me * to be sold. Ref. to Pent. (Ex. 22, 3 Lev. 25. 39 47 ). .
,
0
that thou owest.' and. Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), for emphasis.
children. Ap. 108. I.
w a
29 And his fellowservant
0
felldown 0 at his 26 worshipped = did homage. See Ap. 1. 7 and
134.
feet, and besought him, saying, Have
*
pa- 137. 1. with. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2(Tr. reads 3).
tience with me, and I will pay thee
26
all.' 27 loosed— released.
debt = loan. Gr. daneion. Occ, only here.
30 And he would 14 not but went and 0 cast
:
28 found = sought and found, owed — was owing.
him 3 into prison, till he should pay the debt. pence. Gr. denaria. See Ap. 51. I. 4.
laid hands on = seized.
took him by the throat = began throttling him. that = what. 29 at. Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi.
besought = kept beseeching (imperfect). Ap. 134. I. 6. 30 cast him into prison. The Papyri
show that this was a widespread Grseco-Rom an -Egyptian custom.

1350
 : ; . ,

18 . 31. MATTHEW. 19 . 12 .

Y3 v 3
31 So when
his fellowservants °saw what 31 saw. Ap. 138. I. 1.
(P* i35o)
0
was done, they were 0 very sorry, and came was done = had taken place,
28 and 0 told unto their 25 lord ail that was done. very — exceedingly.
told — narrated (gave an exact account). Gr. dia~
w 3
32 Then his he had called
25 lord, after that sapheo. Occ. only here.
0
him, said unto him, O thou wicked servant, *
32 wicked. Gr. poneros Ap. 128. IV. 1.
0
1 forgave thee all that debt, because thou de- desiredst — besoughtedst. Same word as in v. 29 .

siredst me 33 Shouldest, &c. — Was it not binding on thee?

33 Shouldest 14 not thou also have 0 had com-
0 had compassion — pitied, as in the next clause.
passion on thy fellowservant, 0 even as 3 had Same word. even as 3 = as 3 also.
pity on thee ?
* 34 tormentors : or jailors. Gr. basanistSs. Occ. only
here. Imprisonment was called in Homan law-books
Xs 34 And his 25 lord was wroth, and delivered cvuciatus corporis.
him to the 0 tormentors, till he should pay all 35 heavenly. Gr. epouranios Elsewhere Gr. oura~
that was due unto him. nios. See 6. 14 26 32 15. 13 , , ;
. Luke 2. 13 Acts 26. 19
. .

trespasses. See Ap. 128. II. 4.

W* 35 So likewise shall My 0 heavenly 10 Father
(P- 1349) do also unto you, 12 if ye 8 from your hearts 19 . 1-12 (P 1 , p. 1346). PHARISEES. QUESTION.
forgive 13 not every one his brother their 0 tres- (introversion and Alternation.)
passes." P 1
A |
i,2. The Cause. Miracles wrought.
B [
y |
3. Inquiry. To tempt.
z |
4 - 6 Answer.
. Original purpose,
0
P1 A 1 Q And it came to pass, that when 0
Jesus y |
7. Inquiry. To tempt further.
0
1351 )
had finished these sayings. He “de- a |
s, 9 . Answer. Mosaic sufferance.
(P-
parted “from Galilee, and came “into the A |
10 - 12 . The Consequence. Disciples instructed.
0 0
coasts of Judaea beyond Jordan 1 And to pass. A Hebraism.
it came
2 And great multitudes followed Him; and Jesus. Ap. 98. X,
He healed them there. sayings — words. Gr. logos. See note on “saying”,
Mark 9. 32 .
By 0
3 The 0
came unto Him,
Pharisees also departed = withdrew (by sea),
tempting Him, and saying unto Him, “ Is it from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
lawful for a man to put away his wife °for into. Gr. vi. coasts = borders,
eis. Ap. 104.
every cause ? " beyond Jordan. Perea, east side of Jordan, from
the Sea of Galilee to the Dead Sea.
z 4 And He answered and said unto them, 3 Pharisees. See Ap. 120.
““Have ye “not read, that He Which made tempting Him = trying Him. See note on Luke 16. 18.
them °at “the beginning made them 0 male and for = on account Ap. 104. x. 2. of.

female, 4 Have ye not read . ? See Ap. 143. .

5 And Fur this cause shall a man

said, 3 ‘ not. Gr. ou, Ap. 105. I.
leave father and mother, and shall cleave to at— from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
the beginning. See note on John 8 44.
his wife “and “they twain shall be one “flesh?’
.

:
male and female — a male and a female. Kef. to
0 Wherefore they are no more 6 twain, but Pent. (Gen. This settles the theory of evolution,
1. 27).
one 6 flesh 0 What therefore 0 God 0 hath joined
. male. Gr. arsin. Ap. 123. 5.
0 0
together, let not man put asunder." 5 and they twain. This is added by the Lord to
Gen. 2. 24 See Ap. 107. II. 2, and 117. I.
7 They say unto Him, ““Why did “Moses
.

By they twain — the two.

then 0 command to give a “ writing of divorce- 1

flesh. Pig. Synecdoche (of the Part), put for the whole
ment, and to put her away ? ” person. Ap. 6.

2 8 He saith unto them, 7 “ Moses 0

because of 6 What = The unity, not “ those” (the persons).
God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
the hardness of your hearts “suffered you to hath joined together, &c. joined together,
= &c. The
put away your wives: but 1 from 4 the begin- converse is true also. See note on Phil. 1. 10 .

ning it “ was 4 not so. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
9 “And I say unto you. Whosoever shall put man. Gr. anthrdpos, Ap. 123. 1.
away his wife, except it be “for fornication, 7 WhyP Why then? Moses. See note on 8. 4 .

and shall marry another, committeth adul- command, &c. Not till the close of the forty years,
tery: and whoso marrieth her which is put writing. A bill. Ref. to Pent. (Deut. 24. 1 See ).

away doth commit adultery." Ap. 117. I.

8 because of— in view or having regard to. Gr. of,

A 10 His disciples say0unto Him, 0 « If the “case pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. suffered— allowed.
of “ the 6 man be so with his wife, it is 4 not was not so i e. from the first constitution down to
:

° good to marry." Moses.

11 But He said unto them, °“ All men cannot 9 And — But. for. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
receive this 1 saying, save they to whom it “ is 10 If the case, &c. The condition is hypothetical.
given. See Ap. 118. I. 1 case = cause, as' in v. 3 .
.

the man. Put by Fig. SynecdocM (of Genus), Ap. 6,

12 For there are some eunuchs, which were for a husband. with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
$0 “born “from their mother's womb: and good — profitable.
there are some eunuchs, which were “made 11 All men cannot = not (as in v. 4) all men can.
eunuchs “of 6 men: and there be eunuchs, is = has been.
which have made themselves eunuchs “for 12 born. See note on “begat”, 1. 2 .

“the kingdom of “heaven's sake. He that is from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
0
able “ to receive it, let him receive it” made eunuchs. The verb occ. only here.
of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
for . sake.
. .Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
the kingdom of heaven’s. See Ap. 114. heaven’s— the heavens'. PI. as in v, 14. Not Sing.
as in v. 21 * to receive . . . let him receive. Fig. Polyptoton. Ap. 6.

1351
 : :

O2 there brought unto Him little 19

0
a 13 Then were . 13-15 (O 2 p. 1346). ,
DISCIPLESHIP. LITTLE
(P- 1352)
0
children, that He should put His hands on CHILDREN. (
Introversion .)
0
28 them, and pray 0 2 a
Request for His hands to be laid.
|
13—,
b Rebuked by Disciples.- 13 .
0
b and the disciples rebuked them. b 14 Encouraged by Christ, .

b 14 But 1
Jesus said, “ Suffer 13 littlechildren, a 15 Request granted.
|
.

and 0
them 6 not, to come
forbid
0
unto Me : for 13 little children = young children. Gr. pi. of
of such is 12 the kingdom of 12 heaven/' paidion. Ap. 108. v. Cp. Mark 10. 13 - 15 . Luke 18. ic, 17 .
should put — should lay, as in v. is.
a 15 And He laid His hands on them, and de- and pray— and should pray. Gr. proseuchdmai. Ap.
parted thence. 134. I. 2
rebuked = reprimanded.
P2 ^ 16 And, 0
behold, one came and said unto 14 forbid = hinder,
0 “
Him, Good 0 Master, what good thing shall unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
I do, that I may have eternal life ?
0 ” of such is or, to such belongeth : (in Eng. idiom) : so
Tyndale.
a* And He said unto him, 0 “ Why callest
17
thou Me good? there is none good but One,
that God: but 10 if thou °wilt enter 1 into
is, 6
16-26 (P 2 p. 1346). CERTAIN MAN. QUESTION.
, A
0 0 {Repeated Alternation.)
life, keep the commandments.” P3 c* 16. Young Man. Question. “What?” &c.
j

18 He saith unto Him, 0 “ Which ? ” 0 Jesus d 1

17. The Lord,
|
Answer. “Keep”, &c.
said. c 2 18-. Young Man.
|
Question. “Which?”
d 2 - 18 19. The Lord. Answer. All. (Tenth
a2 0 “ TIiou shalt do °no murder, Thou shall 4 not omitted.)
,

commit adultery, Thou shalt 4 not steal. Thou c s 20 Young Man. Question. “What?" &c.
|
.

shalt 4 not hear false witness, d 3 [ 21 The Lord. Answer, The Tenth enforced.
.

19 Honour thy father and thy mother : and, c 4 22 Young Man. Went away.
|
.

0
Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself/’ d 4 23,24. The Lord. Application.
|

c 5 25. Disciples. Question. “ Who then ?” &c.

20 The young man
|

Him, °“A11 saith unto d 6 26. The Lord.

]
Answer. God.
these things have I kept from my youth up
12
16 behold. Pig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
what lack I yet ? ” Good. All the texts omit. The accounts here(w. 16-27,
d8 21 1 Jesus said unto him, 10 “If thou °wilt be Mark 10. 17 - 28 and Luke 18. 18 - 28 are partly identical , )

perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give and partly complementary.
0

to the 0 poor, and thou shalt have treasure 0 in

Master = Teacher. Gr. JDidaslcalos. See Ap. 98.
0 XIV. v. 1.
heaven : and come and follow Me.” eternal life life age-abiding. =
Gr. eve aionios. Ap.
22 But when the young man heard that 1 say- 170. 1 and 161. II. B. i. This was to be gained by “ doing”
in that Dispensation and since the Fall, Op. Lev. 18. 6.
ing, he went away 0 sorrowful: for he had
0
great possessions.
Now all is “ done ”, and “ eternal life is the gift of God ”
(Rom. 6. 23. 1 John 6. 11 ,
12 ).

d* 23 Then said 1 Jesus unto His disciples, 17 WhyP . . . Note the several questions. See the
°“ Verily 1 sa unto you, That a rich man Structure above.
y wilt enter =desirest (Ap. 102.
shall 0 hardly enter Unto 12 the kingdom of 1) to enter,
12 life. Gr. zoe. Ap. 170. 1.
heaven.
commandments. All of them (6. 19. Jas. 2. 10 11
24 And again I say unto you, It is easier for Deut 27. 26 (Sept.). Gal. 3. 10
,
.

a 0 camel to 0 go °through °the eye of a needle, 18 Which ? The Lord, in). reply, recites five (the
than for a rich man to enter 1 into °the kingdom sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and fifth), but omits the
of « God” tenth in order to convict him out of his own mouth
25 When His disciples heard it, they were when he says he has kept “ all these
Jesus = And Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
See Ap. 117. 1.
exceedingly amazed, saying, « Who 0 then can Thou shalt do, &c. Quoted from Ex. 20. 12 - 1 6.
be saved ? ” no. Gr. ou. Ap. 106, I.
d5 26 But 1 Jesus 0 beheld them, and said unto 19 Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.
them, 0 “ With 6 men this is impossible ; but Quoted from Lev. 19. 18.
0
with 6 God 0 all things are possible.” 20 All these. Yes, but not the tenth. Hence the
Lord’s answer “go and Bell”, which brought con-
0s C1 el 27 Then answered Peter and said unto Him, viction.
16 “Behold,
tne have forsaken all, and followed
21 wilt be=art willing to be. Ap. 102. 1.
(P- I35S)
Thee what shall tte have therefore ? ” that thou hast— thy property or possession. Same
;
word (but not the same form) as “is” in Phil. 3. 20=
exists as a possession,
poor. Ap. 127. 1.
in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. heaven. Sing. not pi., as in vv. 12 14 i.e. not on earth. See notes on 6. 9 10
viii, ; , , ,
.

22 sorrowful = grieving. great = many. 23 Verily. See note on 5. 1 8. hardly— with

difficulty. 24 camel. With its burden. Not a cable, as some suggest. go = pass. through.
Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. the eye. Gr. trupSma. Occ. only here. the eye of a needle.
A small door fixed in a gate and opened after dark. To pass through, the camel must be unloaded.
Hence the difficulty of the rich man. He must he unloaded, and hence the proverb, common in the East.
In Palestine the “camel”; in the Babylonian Talmud it is the elephant. the kingdom of God.
The third of five occurrences in Matthew. See note on 6. 33, and Ap. 114. 25 then — it followeth.
26 beheld. Gr. emblepd. Ap, 133, 7. Not the same as vv. 16 27 With. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii, 2. , .

all things are possible. For eternal life is now “ the gift of God” (cp. Rom, 6. 23 See also Gen, 18. 14. ).

Job 42. 2 (marg.). Zech. 8. 6 (Sept.). Lnke I. 37 .

19. 27 — 20. 16 [For Structure see next page).

1352
 ' 1 ;

fl 28 And 1Jesus said unto them, 23 “Verily I say

0
19 37 — 20
. . 16 (0 s ,
p. 1B46), DISCIPLESHIP.
(p. 1353 ) unto you, That 5 c which have followed Me, REWARDS.
0
in the regeneration when the Son of man
21 0
28 {Extended and Repeated Alternation with Introversion.)
0 0
°shall sit in the throne of His glory, °ge also O3 C 1
e 1
19, 27. The first chosen (John 15. 16). The
shall sit °upon twelve thrones, judging °the Twelve. Inquiry. “We ”,
twelve tribes of Israel. f1
|
19. 28 . Agreement with them. Twelve
thrones.
g
1
29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, g1
|

19. 29 . Others.
0 0 |

°or brethren, °or sisters or father or mother, , , Di 19. 30. Prophecy. First, last
°or wife, °or children, °or lands, for My last, first.
name's sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and C2 20. l. The servants first hired. The Twelve.
0 0 The Parable.
shall inherit everlasting life.
f2 20. 2 Agreement with them.
.

D 30 But “many that are

|
l first shall be last; g
2
20. 3-7. Others. (Third, sixth, ninth,
and the last shall be first. and eleventh hours.)
D2 |
20. 8. Prophecy fulfilled.

For °the kingdom of 0 heaven is like C3 g 3 20. 9. Others, The last called. Re-
C* e2
20 unto °a man that is an householder, f 3
warded first.
20. io. Agreement with the first chosen.
which went out 0 early in the morning °to hire e3
|

20.11-15. The first chosen. Their complaint.

0 0 |

labourers into his vineyard. D3 20. 16. Prophecy fulfilled. The

“ many ” are first (in order), The
2 And when he hadagreed °with °the la-
few are last (in order).
0
bourers °for a penny a day, he sent them 1 into
1 28 ge. The answer to Peter’s “ toe ”, v. 27.
his vineyard.
the “regeneration = the making of all things new.
g
a
3 And he went out about the third hour, 0 0 The restoration of Acts 3. 21= the “when” of the next
and saw 0
others standing idle °in the market- clause. In Mark 10, 30 we have the synonymous expres- j

place, sion “ the coming age ” thus referring to the future :

time of reward, and not to the then present time of their

4 Andsaid unto tfjent; ‘Go pe also 1 into the
following the word palingenesia occurs only here, and
1
vineyard, and whatsoever is 0 right I will ;

in Titus3. 5. The Syr. reads “in the newworld” (i.e. age),

°give you.' And they went their way. the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
5 Again he went out 3 about 0 the sixth and shall sit = shall have taken His seat.
0
ninth °hour, and did likewise. in=upon. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
11 And 3 about °the eleventh hour he went
6 the throne of His glory = His glorious throne,
out, and found others standing idle, and saith upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
unto them, ‘Why stand ye here all the day the twelve tribes of Israel. This can have nothing
idle ? to do with the Church of the Mystery as revealed in
7 They say unto him, ‘Because °no man the prison epistles.
hath hired 1 0
us.’ He saith unto them, Go ge ‘
29 or. Note the Fig. ParaAiastolS. Ap. 6.
everlasting. Gr. aidnios See Ap. 151. II. B, ii.
into the 1 vineyard ; and
.
also 1
whatsoever is
life. Gr. zoe. Ap. 170. 1.
4 right, that shall ye receive.’
30 many. Connected with “ last ” as well as “first”.
D2 8 So when °even was come, the °lord of the Omit the italics “that are”, and connect this verse
1
vineyard saith unto his steward, Call the ‘
with 20 as evidenced by the word “ For” (20. 1 ) and
.

“ So” in v. 16 .
labourers, and 4 give them their hire, begin-
ning 0 from the last unto the first.' 20 . 1 the kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114. This
occurs only in Matthew, and is called forth
C3 g3 9 And when they came that were hired parableby Peter’s question in 19. 27.
3
about 6 the eleventh hour, they received heaven = the heavens. See note on 6. 9 10
0 ,

every man a penny.

,

a man that is an householder — a man a house-

f8 10 But when the first came, they 0 supposed holder. A Hebraism = master of a house,
early in the morning = together with the dawn,
that they should have received more and tljeg
to hire. Gr. misthoomai. Occ. only here, and v. 7. ;

likewise received 9 every man a 2 penny. into— for. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
e; And when they had received it, they mur- vineyard. See Isa, 5. 1 - 7 Ps. 80. 8, 9 Israel was . .

0
mured against the goodman 0 in question, not the Church. See 19, 28 .
of the house.
2 with. Gr. meta Ap. 104. xi. 1. .

the labourers: i.e. the twelve Apostles (the first

called). for. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii efc = out of, or from [the bargain] a penny a day.
;
penny. Gr.
denarion (Ap. 51. 1. 4) — a day’s wage at that time (Luke 10. 35 = two days’). Came to be used for any coin, as
in English we “ turn an honest penny”. The initial of denarius came to be our “d” for pence. 3 about.
Gr.peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 3. the third hour = 9 a. m. The hour named in connection with Pentecost
(Acts 2. is). others. Not there at the first hour. Other labourers were then engaged (Acts 4. 36 6. 1 5 ; , ;

8. 4, 12; 9. 10, 25, 27 so). in. Gr. en , Ap. 104. viii. 4 right^just. give— pay. . 5 the
sixth hour. The hour of the vision when Peter was sent to the Gentiles at Caesarea (Acts 10. 9 ).
. . .

ninth hour. The hour when the angel appeared to Cornelius (Acts 10. 3), and others became labourers (Acts
21, 16 ). 6 the eleventh hour. The Art. is emphatic, as with the “third”. See note on “ even” (v. 8).
It was immediately before the end. 7 no man — no one. us. These were the heralds of the
gospel of the kingdom, immediately before the close of the dispensation of the Acts. See Acts 17. 34 ;

18. 2 8, io, is, 24

, 19. 6-8, 20 20. 1 4 17
; 21. 8, 16. But, as the Nation refused the call to repent (Acts
; , , ;

28. 25 26 ),
“
,
the eleventh hour” is still future, awaiting the proclamation foretold in 24. 14 8 even. .

Even Bengel held that this refers to “ the last judgment And it is clearly the time of reckoning and
of the reward spoken of in 19. 29 when all will be justly rewarded. ,
lord. Ap. 98. VI. i a. 4. A.
from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv. . 9 ©very man— each. 10 supposed = reckoned according
to law. See note on Luke 3. 23 . XX against. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1. goodman— the
master of the house.

1353
 : ' .: — —
;

28 12 Saying
0
These last 0 have wrought but 12 These = That these. Or. lioti, putting their
,
*

one hour, and thou hast “made them equal words between quotation marks. See note on Luke
unto us, which have borne the burden and 23. 43 .

0 have wrought but one hour— made one hour. A

heat of the day/ Hebraism. Cp. Ruth 2. 19, “ Where wroughtest thou
13 But he answered 0 one of them, and said, to-day ? ” (Heb. ’dndft aalthd). So, in the sense of making t

0 * 0 0 0
Friend, I do thee no wrong didst not or spending time (Acts 15. 33 18. 23
:
2 Cor. 11. 25 ); .

thou agree with me for a 2 penny ?

;

used for continuing, as suggested in A.Y. marg. But

14 0 Take 0 that thine is, and go thy way 0 1 it is the same word rendered “made” in the next
:

°will 4 give unto this last, °even as unto thee. clause.

0
15 Is it not lawful for me to do what 1 will made them — done to them,
14
0
with 0 mine own ? Is 0 thine eye 0 evil, because heat = scorching heat.
0
3 am good ?
0 13 one. Representing the whole body, as Peter was
the “ one ” in 19. 27 .

D 316 °So the last shall be first, and the first Friend. Gr, Hetairo3 = Comrade, more distant than
(P- 1353) last; for many be called, but few chosen/' philos (= beloved). Occ. only in Matthew (here 11. 16 j

22. 12 26. so),

H M 17 And °Jesus going up °to Jerusalem took no.
;

Gr. ou . Ap. 105. 1.

(P* 1346) the twelve disciples apart 3 in the way, and wrong = injustice,
said unto them, not. Gr. ouchi. Ap. 105. I. a.

18 0(1 Behold, we go up 17 to Jerusalem; and 14 Take Take up.

1

°the Son of man shall be betrayed unto the

0 that thine is — thine own.
chief priests and unto the scribes, and they I will give = for I will (Ap. 102. 1) to give,
0 will -wish, or desire. See Ap. 102. 1.
shall condemn Him
to death,
0 even as unto thee — as to thee also.
19 And shall deliver Him 17 to the Gentiles 15 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
17
to mock, and 17 to scourge, and 17 to crucify With = in. Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii.
Him and 0 the third day He shall rise again/' mine own. Plural— mine own [affairs].
Nh 20 Then °came to Him °the mother of thine eye evil. A Hebraism. Ref. to Pent. (Dent.
0 Ap. 117. I.
15. 9 ).
(P- *354) °Zebedee*s children 2 with her °sons, 0 wor-
evil— grudging. Gr. poneria. Ap. 128. IV. 1.
shipping Him, and 0 desiring a certain thing
°of Him. 3 Emphatic, .

good = generous.
21 And He said unto her, “What 14 wilt thou?” 16 So, &c. See note on 19. 30 which precedes the
She saith unto Him, 0 “ Grant that these my parable, as this concludes it.
,

20 Jesus. Ap. 98. X.

two 20 sons may sit, the one 0 on Thy right hand, 17
0
and the other on °the left, 3 in Thy kingdom/' 17 to. Gr. eta. Ap. 104. vi. 1.
18 Behold. Pig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
22 But 17 Jesus answered and said, 0 « Ye 0 know the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
15
not what ye 0 ask. Are 0 ye able to drink of betrayed, &c.= delivered up, as in v. 19. These are
°the cup that 15 3 0 shall drink of, and to be the additional features of this third announcement
0
baptized with the 0 baptism that 3 am 0 bap- (see note on 16. 21 the second and fourth being 17. 22 ) ;

tized with?” They say unto Him, “We are and 20. 28 .

able.” condemn. Gr. katakrind. Ap. 122. 7.

23 And He saith unto them, 22 “Ye 0 shall Him 19 deliver
v. is. = deliver Him up, as in
My the third day. See Ap. 148.
drink indeed of cup, and be 22 baptized
with the 22 baptism that 3 am 22 baptized with
but to sit 21 on My right hand, and 21 on My
20. 20-27 (V, p. 1346). GENTILES. AUTHORITY.
left, is 15 not Mine to give, °but it shall be BRETHREN FREE. ( Introversion .)
given to them for whom it is 0 prepared °of
f Father.”
My
N h 20 21 Pre-eminence sought for two brethren,
[ ,
.

i
|
Pre-eminence. Refusal,
22 , 23 .

24 And when the ten heard it, they were k 24 Indignation of the ten.
|
.

25 26 -. Pre-eminence. Instruction. For Gen-

0
moved with indignation 0 against the two ,

tiles, not for brethren.

brethren.
h I -26, 27, True pre-eminence defined.
25 But Jesus
17
called them unto Him and said,
, came. With her sons. Mark 10. 35 “came [with
22 “Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles tlieir mother] ”.
0
exercise dominion over them, and 0 they that the mother. Salome. Cp. 27. 56 with Mark 15. 40.
0
are great exercise authority upon them. Zebedee's. See note on 4. 21 .

children —sons. Ap. 108. iii. The two sons (James

and John) acted with their mother (prompting her).
Cp. “Ye” ( v 22 and Mark 10. 35 ). Mark’s account
.
,

is supplementary. sons. Implies what Mark says. All three came together, wor-
shipping = prostrating herself. Gr. proskuneo Ap. 137. 1. desiring— asking, of
from. Gr. para Ap. 104. xii. 1.
.
21 Grants Bid, as in 4. 3 or 23. 3 (“bid”). on. ;

Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. the left=[Thy] left. 22 Ye. Ye two. know not=
have no idea. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. 1. ask = ask for. Ap. 134, I. 4. the cup.
Which would be at His right hand. A symbol of participation. Jer. 25. 15 49. 12 Ezek. 23. 33 ;
. ,

shall drink of = am about to drink of. baptized. Ap. 115, I. i. baptism.

Ap. 116. II. i. =
23 shall shall indeed. James (Acts 12. 2 ), and John martyred, according
to tradition. but it shall be given to them for whom, &c. Omit all these italics,
and read “but [to those] for whom”. Cp. Mark 10. 40. prepared: or, destined. of=
by. Gr. hupo Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
. Father. Ap. 98. III. 24 moved with indigna-
tion— took great umbrage. against = about, or with respect to. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
25 exercise dominion — lord it over. they that are great = the great ones. exercise .

authority upon. The Prep, kata { — down. Ap. 104. x. 1) in the verb implies a bad sense and = oppress
them. Cp. Luke 22. 25 where the verb is not the same. See note there.
;

1354
 ; :: :

0
28 But it shall 15 not be so 0 among you
20 26 But = However. among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.

h °but whosoever 14 will be great 0 among you, minister— servant (in relation to activity ).

0 27 chief— first.
(P. 1354) let him be your minister servant— bond-servant (in relation to servitude).
27 And whosoever 14 will be 0 chief 26 among 28 The fourth announcement of His sufferings. See
you, let him be your 0 servant note on 16. 21 .

to be ministered unto = to be served,

GK the Son of man came 15 not 0 to
28 Even as 18
to minister = to serve,
( p 1346)
. be ministered unto, but °to minister, and to life— soul. See Ap. 110. III. 1.
0 0
give His life a ransom 0 for many.” ransom = redemption price. Ref, to Pent. (Num,
0 35.31). Ap. 117. I.
L 1 29 And as they departed 8 from Jericho, a
for = in the stead of. Gr. anti
0
great multitude followed Him. . Ap. 104. ii.
(P* 1355)
30 And, 18 behold, °two blind men 0
sitting 20. 29-34 (L, p. 1346). MIRACLE. TWO BLIND
0
by the way side, MEN. (Introversion.)
29 30—. The two blind men. Sitting,
m when they heard that 17
Jesus
0
0
passed by,
1 |

m
,

-30. Request, and cry for healing,

cried out, saying, “
0 0
Have mercy on us, O |

n I 31 Rebuke of multitude.
.

Lord, Thou Son of David.” n I

-3i. Rebuke useless.

31 And the multitude rebuked them, because 0 m 32 - 34 -, Request granted. Healing given.
n I
|

-34. The two blind men. Following.

they should hold their 0 peace |

29 departed — not approaching, as in Luke 18. 35 ;

or
n but they
0
cried °the more, saying, “Have arriving and leaving, as in Mark 10. 46.
30 mercy on us, O Lord, Thou °Son of David.” great multitude. The population was about 100,000,
30
doubtless with many blind about the gates.
m 32 And 17 Jesus stood still, and 0 called them, 30 two blind men. There are no “ discrepancies ”
and said, « What 14 will ye that I 0 shall do between this account and those of Mark 10. 46 and
0
unto you ? ” Luke 18. 35 They describe three miracles on four .

33 They say unto Him, 30 “ Lord, that our eyes blind men one on approaching Jericho one on leav- :
;

may be opened.” ing ;

two after He had left. See Ap. 152.
34 So 17 Jesus had compassion on them and sitting. Not “ begging ”, as in Luke 18. 35 .

by = beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 3. The others ,

touched their eyes: and immediately their were at each gate.

eyes 0 received sight, passed by =is passing by. mercy— pity.
0
and they followed Him. Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. B. a.
l
Son of David. Therefore Israelites, having a claim
on Him as such. The fifth of nine occurrences of thiq
F El Q And 0 when they drew nigh
unto Jeru- 0 title in Matthew. See note on l.i, and Ap. 98. XVIII,
29
o
^ *j
-* salem, and were come °to °Bethphage, 0 31 rebuked peace = charged them to be silent,
cried = kept crying.
. . .

°unto the mount of Olives, then sent 0 Jesus

0
two disciples,
the more, Gr. meizon. (Adv.) Occ. only here.
Son of David. The sixth of nine occurrences in
P 2 Saying unto them, °“Go °into the village Matthew. See note on 1. 1 .

0
over against you, and 0 straightway ye shall 32 called them. In the other cases He commanded
find an 0 ass tied, and a 0 colt 0 with her loose :
them to be “called” (Mark 10. 49 ), and “led” (Luke
them, and bring them unto Me. 18. 40 ). Ap. 152. shall =should.
unto— for. 34 received = regained,
they followed. As in Mark 10. 62 , and Luke 18. 43 .
21 . 1 — 26 . 35 (F, P* 1305). THE FOURTH PERIOD. THE KINGDOM REJECTED.
(Repeated and Extended Alternation.)
E 1
j
21. 1 - 7 . Bethphage. Arrival and Departure.
F 1
|
21. 8 - 11 .
Jerusalem, The first entry into.
G 1
In the temple. Cleansing.
|
21. 12 -I 6 ,
E2 |
21. 17 Bethany. Return to.
.

F 21. 18 22 Jerusalem. Return to.

2 - .
[

—
G 2 21. 23 26. 46. In the temple and on Olivet. Prediction.
|

E 3
|
26. 1—17—. Bethany. Return to.
F3 26.-17-29. Jerusalem. The Last Supper.
|

G 3 26. 30-35. In the Mount of Olives. Prediction.

|

21. 1-7 (E l
,
above). BETHPHAGE. ARRIVAL AND DEPARTURE. (Introversion.)
E o 1. Mission of Two Disciples. Begun,
1
|

p |
2, 3. Commission given.
q |
4, 5. Fulfilment of Prophecy.
p J
6. Commission carried out.
Mission of Two Ended. o |
7. Disciples.
1 when they drew nigh. There were two entries the first in Matthew 21 the second on “ the first day ” : :
of the following week (Mark 11. 1 - 3 Luke 19. 28-31. John 12, 12 - 15 ). See Ap. 153 and 156. .
unto
to • Gr ei Ap.104.vi.
*
*
were come = had arrived. Bethphage = House of Figs. Now Kefr
f; ,

et Tor According
. to the Talmud Bethphage consisted of some buildings and the space of ground extending
from the wall of Jerusalem about a mile (or half-way) toward the town of Bethany (now el Azariyeh). 1
See
Ap, 153 and 156. unto = toward. Gr. pros, Ap. 104. xv. 3. All the texts read “ eis ” as in the preced-
ing clause. Jesus. Ap. 98. X. disciples. Not Apostles. 2 Go = go forward. into.
Gr, eis, as above. over against = or just off the high road. Gr. apenanti — facing you. In Mark and
Luke katenanti — opposite and below, preferred, here, by all the texts. But the text may have been altered
to make Matt, agree with Mark and Luke. straightway = immediately. ass colt. Here the two . . .

are sent for, because Zeoh. 9. 9 was to be fulfilled. In Mark, and Luke, only one (only
one being necessary to
fulfil the part of Zechariah quoted by John 12. with. Gr. mefa. Ap. 104. xi. L
14, 15 ),

1856
 ' :

21. 3. MATTHEW. 21. 18.

29 3 And 0
if any man say ought unto you, ye 3 if . . . &c. Expressing the condition simply. Ap.
shall say,
0
‘The Lord hath need of them ; 118. 1. b. The Lord. Ap. 98. YI. i. a. 2. A. 2.
and 2 straightway he will send them." 4 was done = came to pass,
fulfilled. Cp. Luke 21. 24 and 32.
q 4 All this 0 was done, that it might be ° fulfilled spoken. As well as written.
0
(p> 1355 ) which was spoken ° by the prophet, saying, by— through. Gr. die t. Ap. 104. v. 1.
5° “Tell ye the daughter of Sion, ° Behold, 5 Tell ye, &c. Quoted from Zech. 9. 9. See Ap. 107.
thy King cometh unto thee, meek, and sitting and II. 4. Cp. Isa. 62.
I. 1, li. Ap. 117. I.
°upon an 2 ass, and a 2 colt the foal of°an ass.” Behold. Fig. Aster is mos. Ap. 6.
p 0 And the disciples went, and did as 1 Jesus upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 3.

commanded them, an ass = a beast of burden. Not the same word as in

the preceding clause. 7 brought = led.
0 7 And ° brought the 2 ass, and the 2 colt, and put on . clothes. Cp. 2 Kings 9. 13 (a mark of
. .

°put on them their ° clothes, and °they set respect). clothes = outer garments,
Him °
thereon. they set Him. “ He took His seat Gr. epikathizd.
Fr 8 And °a very great multitude spread their Occ. only here.
(P* 1356) garments °in the way; others cut down thereon— upon them i.e. the garments. :

branches ° from the trees, and ° strawed them 21. 8-11 (J? 1 p. 1855). JERUSALEM. FIRST ,
° in the way. ENTRY. Introversion ,) (.

s 9 And the multitudes that went before, and F 1 r 8. Action.

|

Cry. Made,
that followed, cried, saying, “ Hosanna to the ° 0 S 9.

s 10 Cry. Effect.
Son of David Blessed is He That cometh ®in
:
.

v 11 - Action.
the name of 0 the Lokd ° Hosanna 8 in the high-
1
_
|
;

est.” 8 a very great multitude = the greater part of the

s crowd referring to the proportionate part, not to the
He0 was come
:

10 And when 2 into Jerusalem, actual size. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
all the city was moved, saying, °“Who is from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
This?" strawed = were strewing. Same word as “spread”
r in preceding clause. Eng. “straw”— to scatter straw.
11 And the multitude said, “ This is 1
Jesus the
Prophet of Nazareth of Galilee."
° ° Here used of branches of trees.
G l 9 Hosanna — Save now. Aramaic Hoshi'an-na' = Help
t
12 And 1 Jesus went 2 into 0 the temple of 0 God, now. See Ap. 94. III. 3. Quoted from Ps. 118. 25,26.
and cast out all them that sold and bought 8 in At the later entry (Luke 19. 38) the cry was different
° the temple, and overthrew the tables of ° the
in words, but similar in intent. For the order of events
moneychangers, and the seats of them that of these last six days, see Ap. 156.
sold ° doves, the Son of David. Ap. 98. XVIII. The seventh of
My 0< nine occ. of this title in Matthew. See note on 1. 1
13 And said unto them, 0 “ It is written,
.

tho LORD = Jehovah. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. B. a.

house shall he called the house of prayer;
10 moved = agitated. Same word as “ quake ” (27. fil)
but ge have made ita den of °thleves.’ ” and “shake” (28.4. Heb. 12.26. Rev. 6. 13).
* 14 And the blind and the lame came to Him Who is This ? The city was evidently taken by sur-
8the temple ; and He healed them.
in 12 prise at this first entry ;
but the second entry (Mark
15 And when the chief priests and scribes II. l-ii. Luke 19. 29-44) was known, and the people
saw the ° wonderful things that He ° did, and “ met Him ” (John 12. 18 ), hence, there was no surprise.
the °children crying 8 in the temple, and saying, 11 of = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
* “ Hosanna to °the Son of David ” they were Nazareth. See note on 2. 23 Ap. 169. .

sore displeased, 21. 12-16 (G 1 p. 1355). IN THE TEMPLE. ,

10 And said unto Him, “ Hearest thou what CLEANSING. {Alternation.)

these °say?" G 1 t 12 Miracle. Cleansing, |
.

u And 1 Jesus sa ith unto them, “Yea; °have ye u 13. Scripture fulfilled. |

14 - 1 6-. Miracle. Healing.

never read, ° 4 Out of the mouth of bahes and
t
|

u -16. Scripture fulfilled.

sucklings Thou hast ° perfected praise ? ” ’ |

E 2 17 And He left them, and went °out of the 12 the temple. Gr. hieron the temple courts. Not ,

the naos. See note on 23. 16 God. Ap. 98. 1. i. 1. .

(P- 1355) city 2 into Bethany ; and He ° lodged there. The had to be
the moneychangers. half-shekel
pa
18 Now °in the morning as He returned into paid on the 16th of the month Adar, by every Israelite
2

the city, He hungered. (even the poorest). In every city collectors sat to
receive it. On the 25th day (18 or 19 days before the
Passover) they began to sit in the temple and th en they distrained if not paid. Change was given at a
;

profit for the moneychangers. (So Maimonides, quo ted by Lightfoot, vol. iii, p. 46, Pitman’s edn.) doves,
Required for the Temple offerings. 13 It is written — It standeth written. My house, &c.
A composite quotation from Isa. 56. 7, and Jer. 7, it. See Ap. 107. IL 4, and 117, 1. thieves = robbers.
Same word as in 27. 38, 44. 15 wonderful thinggs=the wonders. Occ. only here. These were the Lord's
final miracles, wrought at this crisis, and must hai;e been very special in character. did— wrought,
children. Gr. pais. See Ap. 108. iv. the Son <if David. The eighth of nine occ. in Matthew. See note
on l.i. 16 say = are saying. have ye nev er read ? See Ap. 143. 4. Out of. Gr. ek. Ap. . . .

104. vii. See Ap. 107. 1. 1, and 117. 1. Out of t tie mouth, &c. Quoted from Ps. 8 2 perfected— . .

prepared. Gr. katartizo —to perfect by preparing, See Ap. 125.8. 17 out of= without, outside. Not
the same word as in v. 1 6. lodged = passed the rLight (in the open air). Occ. only here, and in Luke 21. 37 .

21. 18 33 (F2 , p. 1855). JERUSALEM. RETURN TO. (Introversion.)

F2 v (
18, 19-. Wor ds of the Lord. Curse,
w 1 -19. Mira cle. Fig-tree withered,
w {
20 . Mirac le. Marvel of Disciples,
v l 21, 22 , Word s of the Lord. Faith.
18 in the mornings early in the morning. See Ap.
— •

- ; :— , . — —
97.

1356
 ; ' = ;

21. 19 . MATTHEW. 2L 30 .

29 19 And when He saw0 0 a fig tree 0

in the way, 19 a one (single).

He came °to it, and found nothing thereon, in=on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
but leaves only, and said unto it, “ Let no fruit to^up to. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 3.
grow 0 on thee henceforward 0 for ever." And found nothing. See notes on Mark 11. 13
on. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
,

0
presently the fig tree withered away. for ever = for the age (see Ap. 151. II. A. ii. 4. a.),
20 And when the disciples saw it, they mar- i.e. to the end of that Dispensation. The fig tree re-
velled, saying, °“How soon is the fig tree presents the national privilege of Israel (see notes on
”
withered away ! Judges 9. 10 ), and that is to he restored (Rom. 11. 2 26). ,

21 Jesus
1 answered and said unto them, presently = at once, on the spot; Gr. parachrema ,
0
0
“Verily I say unto you If ye have faith, and rendered “ soon ” in v. 20 See note on “ immediately ”,
, .

0
doubt not, ye shall not only do this which Luke 1. 64.
0

is done to the fig tree, but also if ye shall say 20 soon, &c. Fig. Erotms (in wonder). Ap. 6. How
unto this mountain,
0 ‘
Be thou removed, and 21 Verily. See note on 5. 18.
it shall be done.
If ye have faith, &c. This is the third occasion that
be thou cast into the sea ;
2 *

this was repeated. The first was in 17. 20 Mark 11, 23

0
22 And all things, whatsoever 0
ye shall ask and the second in Luke 17. 6. The condition is quite
;

3
in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.” hypothetical. See Ap. 118. 1. b.
G a
HEx 23 And when He was come 2 into the temple, doubt. Ap. 122. 4. not, Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. 0

(P- 1357) the chief priests and the elders of the People Be thou removed, &c. It was a common proverb
to say of a great teacher, who removed difficulties, that
came unto Him as He was teaching, and said, he was “ a rooter up of mountains ”. See note on Luke
°“By what Authority doest
0

0
Thou these”things ? 17. 6.
and who gave Thee this authority ? 22 ask. Gr. aiteo. Ap. 134. I. 4.

24 And Jesus answered and said unto them,

1 receive. Supply the Ellipsis “ [it, if it be His :
y -
will]”, from 26. 39 44 Jas. 5. 14, 15. l John 6. 14, 15.
“3 also will ask you one 0 thing, which °if ye This is the one abiding condition of all prayer and
.

tell Me, °3 in like wise will tell you 23 by what this Ellipsis must always be supplied.
;

authority I do these things.

25 The 0 baptism of John, whence was it? 21 23— 25 46
. . (G 2 , p. 1355). IN THE TEMPLE.
0
from 0 heaven, or 0 of men ? ” TEACHING. (
Alternation .)

z And with themselves, saying,

they reasoned 0 G2 H |
21. 23 —22. 46. and Elders. Controversy.
Priests
28. 1-12, Teaching. Crowds and Disciples.
24 “
If we shall say
0
F rom heaven He will say
,
*
;
'
Moral.
unto us, Why did ye 0 not then believe him ?
‘
II 23. 13-39. Scribes and Pharisees. Denunciation.
20 But 24 if we shall say, 25 * Of men we fear
0
;
*
|

1
—
J 24. l 25. 46. Teaching. Disciples. Prophetic.
the people 21 23 — 22 46 (H, above). PRIESTS AND
. .

z for
0
all hold John as a prophet.” ELDERS. CONTROVERSY IN TEMPLE.
(Introversion.)
y
0
27 And they answered Jesus, and
0
1
said, “We H K 121. 23-27. Questions. Chief Priests and Elders.
cannot tell.” L| 21. 28-44. Parables. Two Sons and Vineyard.
And said unto them, “Neither tell 3 you M
21. 45. Conviction.
X
23
Jpc
by what authority I do these things.
M ]

21. 46. Conspiracy.

j

L 22. i-i4. Parable. Marriage of King’s Son.

|

LN 1
a1 28 But what think ye ? K |
22. 15-46. Questions. Pharisees and Sadducees.

W
0
A certain man had two 0 sons and he came ;
21 23-27 .

PRIESTS AND
QUESTIONS. CHIEF
ELDERS. (Intro version.)
(K, above).

to the first, and said,

0
Son, 0 go work to day *

8 in my vineyard/ Their question. Put. K 23.

29 He answered and said, ° ( I will 25 not : ' but y 24, 25-. His question. Put. |

z -25, 26-. Their reasoning.

afterward he 0 repented, and went. s - 26 Their reason.
|

30 And he came to °the second, and said y 27-. His question. Unanswered.
|

likewise. And he answered and said, * 3 go,

|

.
x -27. Their question. Answered. |
0
sir ' and went 28 not.
:

23 temple = the Temple courts. Gr. hieron. See

note on 23. 16 .

By. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. what = what kind of. authority. Gr, exousia. Ap. 172. 6.
24 things question. Gr. logos =word, or matter. if. The condition being quite dependent on a con-
tingency. Ap. 118. 1. b. 3 in like wise = 3 also. Note the Fig. Anteisagoge. Ap. 6. 25 baptism.
Ap. 115. II. 1. from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. 1. heaven. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Subject), Ap. 6, for
“ God”, sing. =
of from. Same word as from in preceding clause.
“ ” with. Gr, para Ap, 104. xii. 2. .

not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I. 26 people — crowd, all. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of Genus), Ap. 6, for
the greater part. 27 cannot tell = do not (Ap. 105. 1) know. tell = know. Gr. oida Ap. 132. 1, i. .

21 28-44 (L, above). PARABLES. (Division.)

.

L N 28-32. The Two Sons. Disobedience.

1
I

N 2 33-44. The Husbandmen. Rebellion.

|

21 28-32
. (N 1 ,
above). THE TWO SONS. DISOBEDIENCE. (Repeated Alternation.)
N 1
a1 Appeal for opinion.
|
28-.
b | -28-30. The Two Sons. Contrasted.
1

a 2 3i—. Appeal for decision.

|

b 2 -3i-. The Two Sons. Answer.

|

a3 |
-3i, 32. Application.
28 A certain man, &c. Here follow three parables spoken in the Temple. sons = children. Gr.
teknon. Ap. 108. i. Go work to day -Go to-day, work. 29 I will not — I do not choose [to go],
Ap. 102. 1. repented. Gr. metamelomai. See Ap. 111. I. 2. 30 the second. Tischendorf reads
“the other” (Gr. heteros Ap. 124. 2). sir. Gr kurios. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. B,
,
.

1357
 •

21 . 31 . MATTHEW. 21 46 . .

0
a2 3X Whether 25 of them twain did 0
the will of 31 Whether of them twain — Which of the two.
" the will = the desire. Or. thelema (the Noun of Ap.
29 his father ?
102. I).
b2 They say unto him, “ The
publicans = tax-gatherers,
first."
(P* 1357) go into before = go before you into,
Jesus saith unto them, 21 « Verily I say unto the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114. The fourth of
. . .
1
3
a 0
you. That the publicans and the harlots 0 go five occurrences in Matthew. See note on 6. 33 ,
0
2
into the kingdom of 12 God 0 before you,
32 For John came 2 unto you 8 in the way of
righteousness, and ye believed him 25 not : but 21 33-44 (N 2 p. 1857). THE HUSBANDMEN. . ,

the 31 publicans and the harlots believed him REBELLION. ( Alternation .):

and ge, when ye had seen if, 29 repented 25 not N 2 0 33 - 41 The Parable. Given. ]
.

afterward, that ye might believe him. P 42 The Scripture cited (Ps. 118. 22 ), |
,

0 43 The Parable. Its application.

FOc 33 Hear 0 another parable There was a cer-
0
P
:
|

[
.

44 The Scripture cited (Isa. 8. 14).

.

(P* 1358) tain householder, which planted a vineyard,

and 0 hedged it round about, and digged a 21 33-41 (0, above). THE PARABLE GIVEN. .
0
winepress 8 in it, and built a 0 tower, and 0 let (Alternation.)
0
it out to husbandmen, and went into a far 0 c 33. The Owner making His Vineyard.
country: |

d 34 - 39
The Husbandmen. Conduct.
.
|

40. The Owner coming to His Vineyard.

d 34 And when the °time of the fruit drew C |

near,he sent his servants to the 33 husband- 0 d 41. The Husbandmen. Judgment,
|

men, that they might receive the fruits of it. 33 another. Ap, 124. 1 i. e. a similar. The Gr. alios. :

35 And the husbandmen took his servants, second parable spoken in the Temple.
and °beat one, °and killed 0 another, °and householder = master of a house.
stoned 0 another. hedged it round about = placed about it a fence.
winepress. Sept, for Heb. gath the press, not the
36 Again, he sent 0 other servants °more vat, Isa. 5. 2
:

than the first and they did unto them 0 like-

,

:
tower. For the watchmen. See Isa. 1. 8 5. 2 24. 20 ; ;
.

wise. Job 27. is,

0 0
37 Butlast of all he sent 1 unto them his let it out. There were three kinds of leases (1) where :
0
son, saying, e They will reverence my son/ the labourers received a proportion of the produce for
38 But when the husbandmen saw the son, their payment (2) where full rent was paid (3) where ; ;

they said 0 among themselves, This is the a definite part of the produce was to be given by the
*

heir come, let us kill him, and let us 0 seize lessees, whatever the harvest was. Such leases were
;

on his inheritance/ given by the year, or for life, or were even hereditary.
39 And they caught him, and cast him 0 out From v. 34 and Mark 12. 2 the word “of” shows that
the latter kind of lease is referred to in this parable.
of the vineyard, and slew him.
went into a far country— went abroad, or jour-
c 40 0 When 0
the lord therefore of the vineyard neyed, As in 25. 14, 15 Mark 12. 1 13. 34. Luke .
;

0
cometh, what will he do unto those hus- 15. 13 20. 9. ;

bandmen ? " 34 time = season. to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
35 beat one, &c. =one they beat, and one they
d 41 They say unto him, He will miserably killed, and one they stoned.
“ 0

destroy those 0 wicked men, and will let out and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton Ap. 6. ,

his vineyard unto 36 other husbandmen, another = one.

0
which shall render him the fruits 8 in their 36 other. Gr, alios. Ap. 124. 1.
seasons/* 37 last of all — at last.
his son = his own son. Here is the real answer to
0
P 42 Jesus saith
1 unto them, « Did ye never v. 23 .

read 8 in the scriptures, The Stone Which the reverence = stand in awe of.
0<

builders rejected, the same is become the head 38 among. Gr. en Ap. 104. viii. 2. .

of the corner this Is the LORD’S doing:, and it

0
:
seize on — hold on to, or hold fast. See note on
is marvellous sin our eyes ? 2 Thess. 2. e, “ withholdeth ” which should be rendered
’ :

as here.
0 43 Therefore say I unto you, 31 The kingdom 39 out = without, outside (as in Heb, 13. 12 ),
of 12 God shall be taken 8 from you, and 0 given to 40 the lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. A.
a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. come th= shall have come.
41 miserably wicked. Note the Fig. Parono . . .

P 44 And whosoever 0shall fall °on this Stone masia (Ap. 6). Gr. kakous kakos In Eng. “ miserably .

shall be broken but on whomsoever It shall

: destroy those miserable [men] ” (R. V.) or, “ those ;
0
fall, It will grind him to powder/’ wretches he will put to a wretched death
which = of such character that they.
M 45 And when the chief priests0 and Pharisees 42 Did ye never read, &c. ? See Ap. 117. I. and
(P. *357) had heard His parables, they perceived that 143. 4.
He spake of them. The Stone, &c. Quoted from Ps. 118. 22 . Cp. Acts
4. 10 - 12 . See Ap. 107,
M 46 But when they sought to lay hands on the LORD’S = Jehovah’s.
I. 1,
Ap. 98. VI. i. a, 4. B, a.
Him, they feared the 0 multitude, because they “from (Ap. 104. xii, 1)
Lit. Jehovah”.
0
took Him 0 for a prophet. 43 given to a nation. The new Israel, as prophesied
in Isa. 66. 7-14.
44 on— upon,
Gr. epL Ap. 104. ix. 3.
grind him to powder. Supposed to mean winnow or scatter as dust. But in a Papyrus (Fayyum, second
or third cent, a.d.) it is used for ruining a thing in some way. This supplies the contrast here. Occ, else-
where only in Luke 20. i« Sept. (Theodotion) for utter destruction, in Dan. 2. 44. Cp. Job 27. 21
;
45 per- .

ceived — got to know. Gr. ginosko. Ap. 132. I. ii. 46 multitude = crowds. took Him, &c. =
were holding Him as a prophet. for. Gr. = as; but all the texts read “^V’ = for. Ap. 104. vi.

1358
 :

0
L Q1 e QQ
^ 6
And
Jesus answered and spake unto
them again 0 by 0 parables, and said,
22 1-14 . (L, p. 1357).
OF KING’S SON.
PARABLES.
{Division.)
MARRIAGE
(P- *359)
2 0 “ The kingdom of 0 heaven is like unto Q l i-7. The bidden Guests.
29 a certain king, which made a 0
|

8 - 14 .
marriage for Q2 |
The substituted Guests.
his son,
3 And 0
sent forth his servants to call them 22 . 1-7 (Qi, above). THE BIDDEN GUESTS.
(Alternation.)
that were bidden 0 to the 0 wedding ;
0 •

Q 1
e 1 - 3 -. Call to those bidden.
First call,
|
0 0
f and they would not come. f -a. Servants sent.
|
Refused.
e 4. Call to those bidden. Second call,
6 4 Again, he 3 sent forth 0 other servants, say- j

-
,/| 6 7 Servants sent. Ill treated.
.
0
ing, ‘Tell them which °are bidden, ‘Behold, 1 Jesus. See Ap. 98. X.
I have prepared my
0
dinner: my oxen and by - in. Gr. en Ap. 104. viii. .

my °fatlings 0 are killed, and all things are *

parables. This was the third of the three spoken in
ready come unto the 2 marriage/
: the Temple, Cp. 21 28, 33. .

0 0 2 The kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114.

f 5 But they 3 made light of it, and went their heaven = the heavens. See notes on 6. 9 10 .

ways, one to °his farm, another to his 3

marriage = marriage or wedding feast. See Ap. 140.
,

0
merchandiser II. 2.
6 And the remnant took his servants, and 3 sent forth, &c. John, the Lord, and the Twelve,
0
entreated them spitefully, and 0 slew them, were bidden = those who had been bidden. This
0
7 But when the king heard thereof, he was bidding had been done by the prophets. For the cus-
wroth: and he sent forth °his armies, and tom of such a later “sending ” cp. Est. 5. 8 with 6. l*.
destroyed those murderers, and 0 burned up to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
their city. wedding = wedding feast, as “ marriage” in v. 2 .

would not come = wished not to come. Ap. 102. 1.

8 °Then saith he to his servants, ‘The wed- not. Gr. ou, Ap. 105. I.
3

ding is ready, but they which 3 were bidden 4 other servants. Peter and “them that heard Him”
were 3 not worthy. (Heb, 2. 3 as recorded in the Acts. ),
are bidden = had been bidden, as in v. 3.
0 0
h 9 Go ye therefore into the highways, and 0
Behold. Fig, Asterismos (Ap. 6).
as many as ye shall find, bid 5 to the 2 mar- dinner— breakfast, or luncheon. Not deipnon, which
riage/ is supper.
fatlings— fatted beasts. G r. sitiatos. Occ. only here,
h 10 So those servants °went out °into 9 the unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
highways, and gathered together all as many 5 made light of it = gave no heed [to it],
as they found, both 0 bad and good and the : went their ways = wont away,
3
wedding 0 was furnished with guests. his — his own “our own” being emphatic for con-
trast. Cp. 1 Chron, 29. lfi.

9 11 And when the king came in °to see the merchandise = commerce. Gr. emporia. Occ. only
guests 0 he saw there a 0 man which had 3 not in Matthew,
,
0
on a 3 wedding garment 6 entreated, &c. As in Acts 4. 1-3 5. 40 41 11. 39 ; , ;
.

12 And he saith unto him, 0

Friend, how slew them. Acts 7. 64-eo 8. 1 12. 2 - 5
‘
; ;
.

earnest thou in hither °not having 11 a 3 wed- 7 thereof. See the varied supply of the Ellipsis
ding garment ? And he was speechless.
0
' after “ heard” in w. 7 22, and 33 ,
.

13 Then said the king to the servants, Bind his armies. The Roman armies, ‘

him hand and foot, and take him away, and burned up their city. Gr. empretho. Occ, only here.
This refers to the destruction of Jerusalem, which took
cast him 10 into 0 outer darkness there shall ;
place shortly after the close of the Acts Dispensation.
be 0 weeping and gnashing of teeth/
14 0 For many are called, but few are chosen/' 22 8-14 (Q 2 above). THE SUBSTITUTED GUESTS. . ,

(Introversion.)
JTRT 15 Then °went °the Pharisees, and took 2
counsel how they might 0 entangle Him °in Q g 8, The bidden Guests. Not worthy, [

(p. 1360) h 9 Other Guests to be substituted.

His talk. h 30 Other Guests substituted.
I .

.
(

g The intruding Guest. Detected. |

11 - 14 .

8 Then, &c. This, as to time, leaps over the present Dispensation, and takes up the yet future preaching
of 24. 14 for it has to do with the same people.
, 9 Go ye therefore, &c. After the present
Dispensation. into — upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. the highways^ the public roads, or cross-
roads. Gr. diexodos. Occ. only here. 10 went out = having gone out. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
bad. Gr. ponei'os. Ap. 128. III. 1. was furnished -became filled. 11 to see— to gaze upon,
view as a spectacle, or inspect. Ap. 133. I. 12. he saw=he beheld. Ap. 133. I, 1. man.
Gr, anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1. a wedding garment. As prescribed by Eastern etiquette. 12 Friend.
Gr. hetairos. Occ. only in Matthew (here 11. ie 20. 13 26. 50 ). not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Not the
; ; ;

same word as in v. 11 because this refers to the man’s subjective consciousness of the omission when he
,

entered, not to the mere forgetfulness of the fact. speechless. There was no excuse for the insult
implied in the negative me above. 13 outer— the outer. Gr. exoteros. Occ. only in Matt. 8. 12 22. is
, ; ;

and 25. 30. weeping, &c. The weeping and the grinding. See note on 8. 12 14 For, &c. Cp. 20. 16 . .

22 . 15-46 (If, p. 1357). QUESTIONS. PHARISEES AND SADDUCEES. (Alternation.)

K R |
15-22.The Pharisees’ Question. Civil.
S 23-33. The Sadducees’ Question. Religious.
|

R |
34-40. The Pharisee’s Question. Moral.
S 41 - 46 The Lord’s Question and Answer.
.
|

22 15-22 [For Structure see next page].

.

15 went = came : as in v. 23 . A threefold temptation. See R, S, and R, above. the Pharisees. See
Ap. 120. II. entangle = entrap. Gr. pagideuo. Occ. only here. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii.

1359
 : :

22 . 16 . MATTHEW. 22 . 34 .
u 10
0
And they
sent out unto Him 0 their dis-
0
22 15-22
. (R, p. 1359). THE PHARISEES’ QUES-
(p. 1360 ) ciples with the Herodians, saying, 0 “ Master, TION. (
Introversion and Alternation.)
29 °we know that Thou art true, and teachest R T |
Counsel taken.
15 .
the way of °God 15 in truth, 0 neither carest U I
Their Question as to Tribute,
16 , 17 .

Thou °for any man ; for Thou °regardest 3 not y i is, 19 - His demand |

the person of 11 men. k - 19 Their compliance The

|
. >.

17 Tell us therefore, What thinkest Thou ? V i 20 His Question. | f Argument.

.

0
Is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar, or
k 21 -. Their Reply.
3
not?" U - 21 Their Question answered.
|
.

T I 22 Departure taken.
.

0 0
Vi 18 °But Jesus perceived their wickedness,
1
1 6 their = their own.
and said, “ Why tempt ye Me, ye hypocrites ? with. Gr, 7 neta. Ap. 101. xi. 1.
19 Shew Me the 7 tribute 0 money." Herodians. It is uncertain whether this refers to
Herod’s servants, officers, household, or to a political
k And they 0 brought unto Him a 0 penny. party. Prob. = courtiers.
Mast er= Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v.
Yi 0 20 And He0 saith unto them," “ Whose is
1.
this
image and superscription ? we know. Gr. oida. See Ap. 132. 1.
God. Ap, 98. I. i. 1.
k 21 They say unto Him, “ Caesar's." neither carest = there is no (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1.) care
with Thee.
V Then saith He unto them, “ Render therefore for— about. Gr. peri = concerning. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's; regardest not=lookest not on. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
and unto 16 God the things that are 16 God's." 17 tribute. This was the poll-tax paid in Roman
money by each person who was enrolled in tlie census.
T 22 When they had heard words they 0
these ,
See note on 17, 25 Occ. only there, here, and Mark .

marvelled, and left Him, and went their way. 12. 14 .

SI 23 °The same day came to0 Him °the Sad- 18 perceived. Gr. ginoskd Ap. 132. I. 2, .

0
ducees, which say that there is no resurrec- wickedness. Gr. poneria. Ap. 128. Ill (1).
tion, and asked Him,
19 money = coin. Gr. nomism a. Occ. only here,
penny ^ a denarius. See note on 20. 2 and Ap. 51. 1. 4.
VCl 24 Saying, 16 “ Master 0 Moses said, 0 If a man
,
4
20 image. Therefore not a Jewish or Herodian
°die, having 23 no 0 children, his brother shall
1
coin, but a Roman.
0
marry his wife, and raise up °seed unto his superscription = inscription.
brother *. 22 these words. See note on “thereof”, v. 7,

25 Now there were 0 with us seven brethren

and the first, when he had married a wife, 22 23-33 . (S, p. 1859). THE SADDUCEES’ QUES-
TION. (Alternation.)
deceased, and, having 23 no 0 issue, left his wife
unto his brother S 1 Sadducees’ error. Denial of Resurrection.
23 .

26 Likewise the second also, and the third,

]

m |
24 - 28
Resurrection. Questioned. .

I 29 Sadducees’ error.
. Ignorance of Scripture.
unto the seventh. |

m 30 33 Resurrection. Proved.
-
27 And 0 last of all 0 the woman died also.
.
|

28 Therefore 15 in the resurrection whose wife 23 The same day = On (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) that
shall she be of the seven ? for they all had same day.
the Sadducees. No Article. See Ap. 1^0. II,
her."
is no resurrection = is not a resurrection,
0
l 29 Jesus answered and said unto them, “Ye no. Gr. me. Denying subjectively not the fact, but
do err, °not knowing the scriptures, nor the asserting their disbelief of the fact.
power of 16 God. 24 Moses. S$e note on 8. 4 .

If a man Hie, &c. An hypothetical case. See

m 30 For 15
in the resurrection they neither Ap. 118. I. b/ Quoted from Deut. 26. 5 See Ap. 107. .

marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as II. 2.

the angels of 16 God 16 in 0 heaven. die = should die.
31 But as touching the resurrection of the children. Gr. teknon here put for son. So Deut. 26. 5.
0 0 ,

dead, °have ye 8 not read that which was marry. Gr. epigambreuo. Occ. only in Matthew.
Used here because it specially refers to a marriage be-
spoken unto you 0 by 16 God, 0 saying, tween relatives,
32 04 3 am the 16 God of Abraham, °and the seed tissue, as in v. 25 .

God of Isaac, ami tliei6 God of Jacob?’ 16 God is 25 with. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2.
3 not the 16 God of 0 the dead,
but of 0 the living." issue. Same as “ seed ” in v. 24 ,

33 And when the multitude heard 0 this, they 27 last of all=at last, as in 21. 37 .

were astonished at His 0

doctrine. died also =the woman also died. the woman
29 Jesus = But Jesus (Ap. 98. X).
R n 34 But when 15 the Pharisees had heard that not knowing. Note the negative, implying their
(p* 13 61 ) He had put 23 the Sadducees to silence, they unwillingness to know, not stating the mere fact. See
were gathered together. Ap. 105. II. All are sure to err who do not know the
Scriptures.
30 heaven. Singular. See note on 6. 9 , 10 .
31 touching — concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1. of the dead=of dead bodies, with Art. See
Ap. 139. 1. have ye not read = Did ye never read. . See Ap. 143,
. by. Gr. hupo. . . .

Ap. 104. xviii. 1. saying. See Ap. 107. II. 1. 32 I am, &c. Quoted from Ex. 8. 6.
See Ap. 117. I. and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6). the dead = dead people. See Ap.
139. 2 (without the Article), the living = living people. The only conclusion being that they
must rise and live again in resurrection in order that He may be their God. This is what the Lord
set out to prove (in v. 31 ) “concerning the resurrection”. Gr. sad. See note on 9. 18 . 33 this.
See note on “thereof” (v. 7 ). at. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. doctrine = teaching.
22. 34-40 [For Structure see next page].

1360
 : ;

29 35 Then one 0 of them, which was 0 a lawyer, 22 34-40 (R, p. 1 859), THE PHARISEES’ QUES- .

asked i#m a question , tempting Him, and TION. Introversion ( .)

saying, R n 34—36. The Great Commandment. Question. |

0
30 “Master which °is the great command-
16 o 37,38. Answer. The First: Love of
Sen
1
,
” God.
ment 15 in the law?
39. Answer. The Second Love of f » eve rally* :

o 37 Jesus said unto him, °“Thoii shalt love

1
Neighbour.
°the Lord tlty 16 God °with all thy heart, and
(p. 1361 ) n 40. The Great Commandment. Jointly.
with all thy 0 soul, and 0 with all thy mind.
|
0
35 of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
38 This is the first and great commandment. a lawyer — a teacher of the law.
39 And the second is like unto it, 37 Thou slialt 36the
0 which, &c. =what kind of commandment ?
love thy neighbour as thyself. is great — is great. The Scribes divided them all
up 248 affirmative ones (the number of the members :

n 40 °On these two commandments hang °all of the body) 860 negative (the number of days in the :

the law and the prophets.” year): 248 + 365 — 613 —the number of letters in the
SWp 41 While the Pharisees were gathered to- heavy
0 Decalogue. Some were great and some were small (or
and light). The question was as to great find
gether, 1 Jesus asked them,
small (as in v. 38) not the greatest and least.
42 Saying, 0 « What think ye 0 of 0 Christ ? 37 Thou shalt love, &c. Quoted from Deut.
;

whose Son is He ? ”
6. 6 ;

10 12 .
;
30. 6 .

q They say unto Him, 0 “ The Son of David.” the Lord — Jehovah. A. a. Ap. 98. VI. i. a.
with.Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
x 43 He saith unto them, “How then doth soul. Gr. psuche. Ap. 110. V.
David 0 in 0 spirit call Him Lord, saying, 39 the second, &c. Quoted from Lev. 19. 18.
44 0 The Lord said unto My 0 Lord, Sit Thou
‘ ‘
40 On = In. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. all— the whole.
°on My right hand, °tlll I make Thine enemies 22 41-46
Thy footstool? ’ *
. THE LORD’S QUESTION
(S, p. 1859).
AND ANSWER. (Introversion.)
Wp 45
his
If
Son?”
David then call Him 0
Lord, how is He S W p 41,42-. His
”
Question: “Whose Son is
Messiah ?
40 And °no man was able to answer Him q -42. Their Answer: “The Son of David.” |

0
a word, neither durst any man 0 from tljat day X 43, 44. David’s Words,
forth ask Him any more questions. p 45. His Question “How is He his Son?” W [
|

q 46. Their Answer not given. |

:

Then spake °Jesus to the 0 multitude, 41 Pharisees. See Ap. 120. II.
J r1
23 and to His disciples,
42 What think ye of Christ ? See Ap. 154.
of = concerning. Gr, peri, as in v. 16 (“ for”).
2 Saying, « The scribes and the 0 Pharisees Christ =the Messiah (with Art,).
0 0 0
sit in Moses' seat The Son of David. Lit. David’s Son. The last of
s' 3 0 All therefore whatsoever they bid you ob- nine occ. of this title in Matthew. See note on 1. 1 ,

and Ap. 98. XVIII. 43 in=by, as in v. 1

serve, °that 0 observe and °do ; °but do °not ye .

0 spirit. Gr. pneuma. Ap. 101. II. 3.

after their works : for 0 they say, and do 0 not.
44 The LORD said, &c.= Jehovah said unto Adonai.
4 °For they bind heavy burdens and grievous Quoted from Ps. 110. l. See Ap. 4. II. and VIII (2);
to be borne, and lay them °on 0 men's shoulders; Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. A. a. For the principle underlying
the form of quotation, see Ap. 107. 1 i and 117. 1. .

Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a, 2 A. a. . on. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. tm, &c. = until I shall have (Gr. an)
set Thine enemies as a footstool for Thy feet. The first of seven references to Ps. 110. l in the N.T. (here
Mark 12. 36. Luke 20. 42. Acts 2 34. l Cor. 15; 25. Heb. 1. is 10 13). All refer to Messiah’s session on
.
;
.

the Father’s throne until His enemies shall be placed “ as a footstool for His feet”, except i Cor. 15. 25, where
they are at length put in subjection to the Son (Adonai) “ under His feet.” In all the six, the enemies are
placed as a footstool by Jehovah, but in l Cor. 15. 25 they are placed “under” by Adonai Himself. This
was subject to Israel’s repentance. See notes on 10 23 16. 28 23. 39 24. 34 Acts 3, 19-26 28. 25-26.
.
; ; ;
.
;
45 Lord. Ap. 98. i. a. 1. B. b. 46 no man = no one. Gr. ou deis. See Ap. 105. 1. a word.
Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32, from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
23 . 1-12 (J, p. 1357). TEACHING. IN THE TEMPLE. MULTITUDES AND
DISCIPLES. (MORAL.) (Repeated Alternation.)
r 1
|
1
,
2 . Self-exaltation. Scribes. (Session.)
sl | 3, 4.
“ Do not ye ” what they bid.
6-7. Self-exaltation. Scribes. (Works.)
s2 8-n. “ Be not ye like them.
”
|

rs J
12 Self-exaltation.
, Scribes. (Application.)
1 Jesus. Ap. 99. X. multitude - crowds. Note the Structure (J 1 p. 1357). 2 Pharisees. See ,

Ap, 120. II. The Sadducees had their own “leaven ” (16. 6) but not this. sit = have taken [their] seat,
in = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. Moses'. See note on 8 4. 3 All- All things. This ,

shows that the words following are not a command, for the whole chapter is taken up with a denunciation
of the very things that they thus bade. Later (27. 20 - 23 they “bade” the People to ask Barabbas and
)
destroy Jesus, that. Omit this word as not being in the Greek, or required by the Fig. Ellipsis .

observe and do=ye observe and do. The second person plural is exactly the same in the Indicative
and Imperative, and nothing can determine which is the Mood but the context and the Structure :

determines its meaning. observe. Inwardly. do. Outwardly. but. Marking the
contrast between “ ye do ” and “ do ye not not. Gr. ml. Ap. 105. II. after - according to.
Gr. kata, Ap. 104. x. 2. they say = they say [ought to be done], but they do not do the works
themselves. not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I. Note the difference between the two negatives in this verse.
4 For they bind, &c. By what they “bid you observe”. A further proof that “observe and do” is
.

not the Lord’s command to carry these many burdens “ grievous to be borne”. on *= upon. Gr. em.
Ap. 104. ix. 3. men’s. Gr. anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1.

1361
 :

29 but they themselves °will °not “move them will not move = do not choose to touch,
with one of 0 their fingers. will. See Ap. 102, 1,
not, Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
5 But all their works they do
°for to be move. Much less bear.
(p. 1361 ) seen of 4 men: they make broad their 6 phy- their = their own,
lacteries, and enlarge °the borders of their 5 for to be seen = to be gazed upon as a spectacle.
garments, Same word as “see ” in 22. 11 .

0
6 And °love the uppermost rooms °at feasts, for — for the purpose. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv,
and the 0 chief seats 0 in the synagogues, phylacteries. Gr. phulakterion. Occ. only here.
7 And greetings e in the markets, and to be
0 See notes, &c., on Ex. 13. 9 Deut. 6. 8. Ref. to Pent. .

0 0
called of 4 men, Rabbi, Rabbi. Ap, 92 and 117. I.
the borders =tlie fringes. Ref, to Pent. (Num. 15.
8 But be °not 2 * called Rabbi: for One is 37 - 41 Deut. 22. 12 ). Originally a mark of separation
.

0 0 0
your Master, even Christ ; and all jjc are between Israel and the surrounding nations. Cp. Luke
brethren. 8. 44 .

9 And call
0
no man father upon the
your 0 0 6 love = are fond Gr. phileo. Ap. 135, 1. 2.
of.

earth for One :

0
is your Father, Which is 6 in
uppermost rooms = the first place, as in next clause,
0 at — in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
heaven. chief seats = first seats, as in preceding clause,
10 Neither be ye called 8 masters : for One is in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
your 8 Master, 8 even 8 Christ. 7 greetings =the formal salutations.
11 But 0 he that is greatest among you shall of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii.
be your servant. Rabbi = my Master. Cp. v. 8. Note the Fig. Epi-
zeuxis for (Ap. 6), Emph.
12 And whosoever shall exalt himself shall 8 Gr.
not. me. Ap. 105. II.
be 0 abased and he that shall humble himself
; Master = Leader, Guide, or Director. Gr. kathegeUs.
shall be exalted. Occ. only here and in v 10 All the texts read didas- . .

0 kalos Teacher.
H Y1 A t 13 But woe unto you, 2 and 2 Phari-
scribes ,

even Christ. All the texts omit, with Syr. but,

(P. 1362 ) sees, hypocrites! for ye °shut up °the king- Scrivener thinks, on insufficient authority.
;

0
dom of 0 heaven 0 against
0
men 4 neither : for ne Christ. See Ap. 98. IX.
go in yourselves , neither suffer ye them that 9 no. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
are entering to go in. father. This is against those who loved to be so
called. upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
a 14 13
Woe
unto you, scribes and 2 Pharisees, Father. See Ap. 98. III.
hypocrites! for ye devour widows' houses, heaven = the heavens, See note on 6. 9, 10 ,

and for a pretence 0 make long prayer 11 he that is greatest among you— the greater of
0 0 0 you.
u therefore ye shall receive the greater dam-
nation.
12 abased — humbled, as in next clause.
23 13-39 . (IT, p. 1357). SCRIBES AND
15 13 Woe unto you, scribes and 2 Pharisees, PHARISEES. (Division.)
0
hypocrites I for ye compass sea and land to H Y l
13 - 33 Denunciation. The Eight Woes.
he 0 is made,
I .

make one 0 proselyte, and when Y2 34 - 39 . Prophecy.

ye make him twofold more 0 the child of °hell
[

than yourselves. 13-33 ( Y 3 ,

above). DENUNCIATION. THE EIGHT
WOES. (Introversion.)
B 16 13
Woe
unto you, ye blind guides, which Y 1 A |
13 - 15 . Their treatment of the living.
say, ‘Whosoever shall swear °by °the Tem- B |
I 6 - 22 . False swearing.
ple, it is 4 nothing but whosoever shall swear
;
C 23 . Hypocrites.
0 0 *
C 24 Blind guides.
by the gold of °the Temple, he is a debtor !
.

17 Ye fools and blind for whether is greater, :

B 25 - 28 False cleansing.
,

the gold, or 16 the Temple that sanctifieth the A |

29 -33, Their treatment of the dead.
gold? 13-15 (A, above). THEIR TREATMENT OF THE
18 And, ‘Whosoever shall swear 16 by the LIVING. (Intro version.)
altar, it is nothing but whosoever sweareth ; t |
13. Proselytes. The honest hindered.
16
by the gift that is upon it, he is 16 guilty/ u 14—, Incrimination.
19 Ye fools and blind for whether is greater, :
Condemnation. u - 14 .

the gift, or the altar that sanctifieth the gift ? t 15 Proselytes. Those made, made worse. .

13 woe. The first of eight woes in Y 1 (vv. 13-33). Cp.

|

20 Whoso therefore shall swear 16 by the 5. 3 and see Ap. 126. All the texts (with Syr.) trans-
altar, sweareth 16 by it, and 16 by all things ;

pose vv. 13 and 14. shut up. Cp. 5. 3. >

thereon. the kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114.

21 And whoso shall swear 16 by 16 the Temple, heaven = the heavens. See note on 6 9, 10 . .

sweareth 36 by it, and 16 by Him That dwelleth against — before i. e. in men’s faces, :

therein. neither — not, as in v. 4.

14 Woe, &c. Cp. 5. 4 and see Ap. 126. ;

make long prayer = praying at great length. therefore = on this account. Gr. diet (Ap. 104, v. 2).
greater = more abundant. damnation = judgment or condemnation.^ 15 woe, &c. Cp. 5. 6 and ,

see Ap. 126. land = dry [land]. proselyte. The Greek is transliterated, and means a comer over
to. Used of a Gentile who came over to the Jews’ religion. Occ. only here and Acts 2. 10 6. 5 13. 43, ; j ;

is made=becomes [one]. the child of hell=a son of Gehenna. A Hebraism = Gehenna’s people.
See Ap. 131. I; and note on 5. 22 16 by. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. .
the Temple -the Sanctuary:
i.e. the Naos, or actual Temple building, consisting of the Holy Place and the Holy of Holies. Spelt in
The Companion Bible with a capital “ T ”, to distinguish it from Heron, the whole of the Temple courts, but
translated temple also this is spelt with a small “ t ” in The Companion Bible.
:
debtor = is bound
[to fulfil the oath]. In r. is rendered “ guilty” whereby there is (in Eng.) the Fig. Pa7’eche$is = guilty [and
;

must pay the geld i. e. the penalty]. See Ap. 6.

,

1862
 .

23 . 22 . MATTHEW, 23 , 36 .

29 22 And he that shall swear 16 by 0 heaven, 22 heaven. Sing. See notes on 6. 9 10 .

sweareth 16 by the throne of 0 God, and 16 by

,

God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1.

Him That sitteth thereon. 23 Woe, &c. Cp. 5. 7, and see Ap. 126.
pay tithe = tithe, or take tithes. Eng. tithe = tenth
C 23 0 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hence, a district containing ten families was called a
;

(p. 1362 ) hypocrites! for ye °pay tithe of mint and tithing.

0
anise and 0 cummin, and have omitted the anise — dill. Occ. only here.
weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, cummin. Heb. kumin. Gr. kuminon. (Occ. only here.)
and 0 faith these ought ye to have done, and Germ, kummel
:

8 28
not to leave the other undone. faith. Or, faithfulness, as in Rom. 3. s. Gal. 6. 22 .

24 which, &c. Fig. Parosmia. Ap. 6,

C 24 Ye blind guides, 0 which * strain °at °a strain = habitually filter out. Gr. diulizo Occ- only .
0
gnat, and 0 swallow 0 a 0 camel. here.

25 °Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees,

at. A mistake perpetuated in all editions of the A, Y.
B All “the former translations” had “ out”.
hypocrites for ye 0 make clean the outside of
!
a = the which makes it read like a proverb,
:

the cup and of the 0 platter, but within they gnat. Gr. konops. Occ. only here,
are full of 0 extortion and 0 excess. swallow = gulp down Eng. drink up. :

Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse first °that camel. An unclean animal. See Lev. 11. 4.
.

which is within the cup and platter, that the 25 Woe,. &c. Cp. 5. 8, and see Ap. 126.
outside of them may 0 be ° clean also. make clean = cleanse ceremonially.
27 °Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, platter = dish i. e. a side dish. Gr. paropsis. : Occ.
0 0 only in these verses,
hypocrites for ye !are like unto whited
extortion = plunder,
sepulchres, which indeed 0 appear beautiful out-
excess — incontinence.
ward, but are within full of 0 dead men's bones, 26 that which is within = the inside of,
and of all uncleanness. be — become.
28 Even so ge also 0 outwardly 27 appear right- clean also. The “also” must be connected with
eous unto 4 men, but within ye are full of outside “ that the outside also may become clean ”, :

hypocrisy and 0 iniquity. 27 Woe, &c. Cp. 5. 9 and see Ap. 126. ,

are like unto. Gr. paromoiazd, Occ. only here,

A 29 °Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, whited. Sepulchres were whitened a month before
hypocrites ! because ye build the 0 tombs of the the Passover, to warn off persons from contracting un-
prqphets, and 0 garnish the 0 sepulchres of the cleanness (Num. 19. 16).
righteous, appear. Ap. 106. I. 1.
30 And say, If we had been in the days of dead men's bones = bones of dead people. See Ap.
0 6 (

our fathers, we would 4 not have been par- 139, 2 .

takers with them 6 in the blood of the pro- 28 iniquity = lawlessness. Ap. 128. III. 4.
phets.' 29 Woe, &c. Cp. 5. 9, and see Ap. 126.
31 0 Wherefore ye be witnesses unto your- tombs. Gr. taphoi. There are four at the base
34 that ye are the 0 children of them of Olivet those of Zechariah, Absalom, Jehoshaphat,
selves,
:

and St. James but there is no authority for these

which killed the prophets. names.
;

32 0 Fill ge up then the measure of your fa- garnish = adorn or decorate. Perhaps being whitened
thers. just then, before the Passover,
33 Ye serpents, ye 0 generation of vipers, how sepulchres — mnemia— monuments.
can ye 0 escape the 14 damnation of 16 hell ? 30 If, &c. The condition being assumed as an ac-
tual fact. See Ap. 118. 2. a.
Y3 v 34 Wherefore, 0 behold, 3 send °unto you
0
31 Wherefore = so that,
(P* 1363 ) prophets, and wise men, and scribes: and children = sons. Ap. 108. III.
some 0 of them ye shall kill and crucify and ; 32 Pill ge up = And ge, fill ye up.
some °of them shall ye scourge 6 in your syna- 33 generation— offspring, or brood. PL as in. 3. 7;
gogues, and persecute them °from city °to 12. 34and Luke 3. 7.
;

city: escape — escape from (Gr. apo). Ap. 104. iv.

w 35 °That °upon you may come all the right-

eous 0 blood shed 9 upon the earth, 34 from the
blood of 0 righteous Abel unto the 0 blood of
23 34-39 (Y* p. 1362). PBOPHECY. .

0 Extended Alternation.) (
Zacharias son of Barachias, whom 0 ye slew
between 16 the Temple and the altar.
Y 2 v 34. Prophets. Future sending, |

w 35. Result. |

x 36 “Verily I say unto you, All these things x 36 “I say unto you |
.

shall come 36 upon 0 this generation. v 37. Prophets. Past sending, |

to |
38. Result.
x |
39. “I say unto you”.
Wherefore — Because of this, Gr. dia (Ap. 104. v. 2) touto. behold. Fig, Asterismos. Ap. 6.
unto. (At.Ap. 104. xv. 3.
pros. from = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
of, Gr. ek. Ap. 104, vii.
to. Gr, Ap, 104. vi.
eis. 35 That = So that. upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. blood. Put
by Fig. Metonymy (of the Subject) for blood-guiltiness (Ap. 6). righteous Abel — Abel the righteous
[one], Gen. 4. 4. Cp. Heb. 11.4. Zacharias son of Barachias. Not the son of Jehoiada (2 Chron.
24. 20 2i) but Zechariah the prophet (Zech. 1. 1, 7), who, we here learn (by Fig. Hysteresis, Ap. 6) was killed in
,

the same way. And why not ? Are there not many examples of historical coincidences ? Why should the
Lord single out “Zacharias the son of Jehoiada” then nearly 800 years before, instead of the later Zacharias
(the prophet) some 400 years before ? And why may it not be prophetic of another “Zechariah, the son of
Baruch” who was thus martyred some thirty-six years after? See Josephus (Wars, iv. 5. 4 ). ye slew.
This may be taken as the Fig. ProUpsis (Ampliatio), Ap. 6, speaking of future things as present. See 26. 2.
Ps. 93. l 97. l; 99. l. Isa. 37. 22
; 48. 5-7. Luke 3. 19 20 .
; Cp. Matt. 11. 2 &c.
, 36 Verily. See ,

note on 6. 18 , this generation. See note on 11. i« 24. 34 ; .

1363
 : ! : =

23 . 37. MATTHEW. 24 . 6 .

V 37 O 0
Jerusalem ,
0
Jerusalem, thou that kill- 37 Jerusalem. Note the Fig. Epizeuxis (Ap. 6), for
est the prophets, and stonest them which are emphasis. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6,
29 for the inhabitants.
sent 34 unto thee, how often would I have
gathered thy 0 children together, even as a children. PI. of tekntm. Ap, 108. I,

hen gathereth her 0 chickens 0 under her chickens = brood. Gr. nossia, Occ. only here.
under. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii.
wings, and ye 0 would 0 not would not *= were not willing. Ap. 102. 1.
to 38 34 Behold, 0 gout 0 house °is left unto °gou not, Gr. ou (Ap. 105. I), denying as a matter of fact.
0 Very emphatic. At the begin-
desolate. 38 jjour you. . . .

0
ning of the Lord’s ministry it was “ My Father’s
X I say unto you. Ye shall not 0 see
39 For
0
Me house ” (John 2. ie) but at the end, after His rejection,
henceforth, till ye shall say, 0 ‘ Blessed is
;

He it was “ £our house

That cometh 6 in the name of 0 the Lord.’ ” house i.e. the Temple, where He was speaking,
:

is left— is being left. See 24. 1 .

JD And 0
Jesus °went out, and departed
0 0
desolate. Every “house” and every place is “deso-
1364) from the temple late ” where Christ is not.
(P-
39 not— by no means, in no wise. Gr. ou mg, Ap.
£ and His disciples came to Him for to shew 105. III. see = behold. Ap. 133. I. 1.
Him the buildings of 0 the temple.
0
till. With an, implying uncertainty. The not seeing was
certain their saying it at that time was uncertain. Cp.
F 2 And Jesus said unto them, 0 “ See
1 :
ye °not the four “ untils ” with ou me: 10. 23 16. 28 23. 39 24. 34
0 •

all these things? verily I say unto you, ; ; .

0 Blessed, &c. Quoted from Ps. 118, 26 cp. Matt.

There shall not be left here one stone 0 upon 21. 9 See Ap. 117. II.
.
j

another, that 0 shall not be thrown down.” the Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. B. a.
D 3 And as He sat 0 upon the mount of Olives,
0
24. 1—25. 26 (J, p. 1357). TEACHING. DIS-
E the disciples came unto Him privately, say- CIPLES. PROPHETIC. {Extended Alternation,)
ing, “ Tell us, D j
24. 1-. Place. Departure from the Temple.
E 24. - 1 . Disciples come to show.
G1 when shall these things be |

F
24.2. Prophecy. General.
shall be the sign of Thy 0 coming,
|

G 3 and what D |
24. Place. Arrival at the Mount of Olives.
3 -.

and of 0
end 0
world ” E 24. “3. Disciples come to ask.
G s the of the ? |

F
24. 4 —
25. 28 Prophecy. Particular. .

FH y 0 4“ And Jesus answered

|

1 1
and said unto them, 1 Jesus. Ap. 98, X,
0
Take heed that no man 0 deceive you. went out, &c. Thus marking this (see Mark 13. 1)
z 5 For many shall come °in My name, saying, as the second of the two prophecies the former (Luke ;

0*
am Christ ; and shall 4 deceive many. 21) being spoken “ in the Temple See Ap. 155.
3 *

from = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.

0
z 8 And ye shall hear of wars and rumours the temple = the Temple courts, the sacred enclosure.
0
of wars : see that ye be 0 not troubled See note on 23. 36.
the buildings, &c. These consisted of the courts, halls,
y for °all Q these things °must °come to pass,
colonnades, towers, and “ wings ”, In Luke 21“ some ”
but 0 the end is not yet. spake of its adornment with goodly stones and gifts.
“ 2 See— Behold, look on. Ap. 133. I. 5. Not the
;
same word as in vv. 6, 15 30 33 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
, , . verily. See note on 5. 18 .

shall not = shall by no means. Very emphatic, because certain. Gr. ow mg. Ap. 105. III. upon.
Gr. epi, Ap. 104. ix. 3. shall not. All the texts omit the “mg”, and read simply “ou” as in the
first clause. 3 upon. Gr .epi. Ap. 104. 1. privately— apart, Luke 21 was spoken publicly,
“3 (E, above). DISCIPLES COME TO ASK. {Division,)
E G3- First Question
1
: WHEN shall these things (t>. 2) be ?
G* - 3 -. Second Question :WHAT the sign of Thy Parousia ?
G 3 - 3 Third Question . : WHAT [the sign] of the consummation of the Age ?
coming = presence. Gr. parousia This is the first of twenty-four occurrences of this important word
.

(Matt. 24. 3, 27 37 39
,
Cor.
,
15.,23 16.
1 17. 2 Cor. 7, 6, 7 10. 10. Phil. 1. 26 ; 2. 12.
; l Thess, 2. 19 3. 13 ; 4. 15 ; ; ;

5. 23. 2 Thess. 2. l, 8,
9. Jas. 5. 7, 8. 2 Pet, 1. 16 ; 3. 4, 12, 1 John 2. 28). The Papyri show that “ fro the m
Ptolemaic period down to the second century a. d. the word is traced in the East as a technical expression
for the arrival or the visit of the king or the emperor ”, also of other persons in authority, or of troops.
(See Deissmann’s Lights &c., pp. 372-8, 441-5). It is not therefore a N.T. word, as some have supposed,
the end of .the world* See Ap. 129. 2. the end — the sunteleia, Sunteleia — meeting together of all
that marks the consummation of the age ;
not fe£os=the actual end, w. 6, 13, 14. world. See Ap. 129, 2.
24. 4—25. 26 (F, above). PROPHECY. PARTICULAR. {Division.)
F H 1
24. 4 - 6 Answer to the First Question.
.

H a
24. 7 - 28 .
Answer to the Second Question.
H3 24. 29—25. 26 Answer to the Third Question.
.

24 . 4-6 (H 1 ,
above). ANSWER TO THE FIRST QUESTION. {Introversion,)
Read with Mark 13. 5 - 7 . Luke 21. 8, 9 .
H 1
1
* Warning. The beginning.
z 5. Many Antichrists. 1 «
F,RST S,QN
.
8-. Rumours of Wars. / '

y [
-6. Warning. Not the end.
4 Take heed. Gr. blepd. Ap. 133. I. 5. no man— not (mg. Ap. 105. II) any one. deceive
lead astray. 6 in - upon trading upon, Gr. epi. : Ap. 104. ix. 2. Christ = the Messiah.
Ap. 98. IX. 6 shall hear = will be about to hear. see. Gr. horad. Ap. 133. 1. 8. Not the
same word as in vv. 2 15 so. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
, , must = it is necessary [for them to],
come to pass — arise (as in v. 34). the end. Gr. telos. Not the same as in v. 3 This marks the .

beginning, not the end. The “ many Christs” would be the very first sign. See note on 1 John 2. 18 .

1364
 K .

24. 7. MATTHEW. 24. 24.

7 °For nation shall rise against nation, and 24. »-28 (H 2 p. 1364). ANSWER TO THE SECOND
0
H® J ,

(P- 1365) kingdom against kingdom and there shall be : QUESTION. (Alternation .)
29
0
famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, ° in
2 H J 1 The
The birth-pangs. Head
7, 8. Tribulation.
divers places. this with Mark 13. 8, and Luke 21. 10 n.
K 9-14. Tribulation. General.') Read this with
|
,

8 All these are ° the beginning of ° sorrows. i

J 16 - 20 The Second Sign. Mark 13. 9-23,

. •

Ka 9 Then shall they deliver you up °to be K 21 - 28 The Great Tribulation, not Luke 21.
|

|
,

afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be 7 For nation, &c. See Ap. 117. II. Quoted from Isa.
hated u of all nations ° for My name's sake. 19. 2 . against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3,
famines, and pestilences. Paronomasia (Ap. 6).
10 And then shall many °he offended, and
Fig.
b Gr. limoi kai loimoi, Eng. dearths and deaths,
° shall betray one another, and shall hate one
in divers = Gr. kata (Ap. 104. x. 2) = in [different] places.
another. 8 the a. «sorrows = birth-pangs.
c 11 And many false prophets shall rise, 24. 9-14 (K, above). TRIBULATION.
c and shall 4 deceive many. GENERAL. (Introversion.)

0 0
K Proclamation. The Gospel of the Kingdom,
a 9.
12 And
[

b because iniquity shall ° abound, b Consequences. Stumbling,

io.
shall wax cold.
|
0
the love of ° many c 11-. False Prophets. Arising.
c -li. False Prophets. Deception,
a 13 But he that ° shall endure ° unto ° the end, b 12 Consequence. Coldness. .

the same shall be ° saved.

|

a 13, 14. Promise. The Gospel of the Kingdom.

14 And this ° gospel ° of the kingdom shall be
|

9 to be afflicted = unto tribulation,

° preached °in all the ° world °for a witness
to— unto. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi. ,

unto all ° nations; and then shall 13 the end of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
come. for = on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
Jd 15 When ye therefore shall 0 see °the abomi- 10 be offended = stumble. See Ap. 117. 1, II. Quoted
nation °of desolation, spoken of °by Daniel the from Isa. 8. 16. =
shall betray will deliver up, as in v. 9.
prophet, stand 14 in °the holy place, (whoso 12 because = on account of. Gr. dia as in v. 9,
readeth, let him 0 understand:)
,

iniquity = lawlessness. Ap. 128. III. 4.

e 16 Then let them which be 14
in Judsea flee abound—-be multiplied. Cp. Acts 6 l, 7 7. 17 .
; ;
9. si.

° into the mountains :

many = the many.
wax = grow. Anglo-Saxon weaxen, to grow,
17 Let him which is °on the housetop 6 not wax cold. Gr. psuchomai Occ. only here.
come down to take °any thing °out of his 13 shall en dure = shall have endured,
house :
unto. Gr, eis. Ap. 104. vi.
18 Neither let him which is 14 in the field re- the end. Gr. tetos the actual end. ,
Not the sunteleia
turn back to take his clothes. (v. 3), but the same as in w. 6 and 14.
saved -delivered (l Thess. 1. io).
d 19 And woe unto them that are with child,
14 gospel of the kingdom. See Ap. 140.
and to them that give suck 14 in those days 1
of = concerning. Gen. of Relation. Ap. 17. 5.
e 20 But pray ye that your flight ° be 0 not in preached — proclaimed. Ap. 121. 1.
the winter, neither ° on the sabbath day: in. Gr. en. Ap, 104. via.
world = the (then) habitable world. Gr. oikoumene .

Kf 21 For then ° shall be great tribulation, such

See Ap. 129. 3, The civilised as distinct from barbarian.
as °was 2 not ° since °the beginning of the Not the same word as in either w. 3 and 21 .

°
world to this time, °no, °nor ever shall be. for = to, or with a view to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
22 Andexcept those days should be Shortened, nations — the nations.
there should 21 no flesh be saved but 9 for the 24. 15-20 (J, above). THE SECOND SIGN.
:

elect's sake those days shall be shortened. (Alternation.)

g 23 Then °if any man shall say unto you, J d |

15. Warning. The Second Sign,
e 16-18. Direction. Flight,
* Lo, here is ° Christ/ or ‘there;’ believe it |

6
d Commiseration.19.
not. e
|

20 Direction. Prayer and Flight.

.
|

h 24 For there shall arise false Christs, and 15 see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133, 1. 1. Not the same word
as in either vv. 2 ,
6, 30 ,
the abomination, &c. Kef. to Dan. 12. n. See A p. 117. I and II, and notes on Dan. 9. 27 11, 31 12, 11 ; ; .

Used as the equivalent for a special idol. Deut. 7. 26 i Kings 11. 7. 2 Kings 23. 13 Cp. 2 Thess. 2, 4 . . .

of. Gen. of Cause, that which brings on God’s deso lating judgments. by=by means of, or through.
Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. the holy place, See note on “pinnacle”, 4. 5 understand = .

observe attentively. 16 into— upon. Gr. epi. Ap, 104. ix. 3. LTr. read Ap. 104. vi.
17 on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. any thi:ng. All the texts read “the things”. out of.
Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. SO be=happen. on. Gr. en. Ap. 103. viii.

24. 21-28 ( ,
above). THE GRBAT TRIBULATION. (Introversion.)
K f |
21 , 22 . The Greiit
Tribulation. Beginning.
g 23 Warning, “ If they shall say
|
.

h 24- False Messiahs and false prophets,

h - 24 Their object. .

g 25, 26
|
. Warm
ng. “ If they shall say ”.
f |
27 28 The Greiit Tribulation.
,
. The End.
21 shall be, &e. See Ap. 117. II. Quoted from Da,n. 12. 1. was not = has not arisen, or happened ;

same as “ fulfilled ”, v. 34. since— from, as in v the beginning. See note on John 8. 44
. 1. .

world. Gr. kosmos Ap. 129. 1. no. Gr. citi. Ap. 105. 1. nor ever =ou m2. Ap. 105. Ill ;

i. e. shall by no means happen. 22 shorfcenetd— curtailed. See Ap. 90. 23 if . &c. The . .

condition is hypothetical. Ap. 118. 1. b. Christ=the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX.

1365
 ; : : : \

29 false prophets, and shall °shew great signs 24 shew = give. insomuch that = so as to, &c.
and wonders if it were possible. The condition involves no
0 0 doubt as to its being impossible. See Ap, 118. 2. a.
h insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall 26 secret chambers. See note on 6. 6. Gr. tameion,
(P- 1365) 4 deceive the very elect. Occ. only there, here, and Luke 12. 3 24 .
,

9 25 Behold, I have told gou before. 27 as — just as. out of = from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv. .

also. All the texts omit “also

20 Wherefore 23 if they shall say unto you,
the coming —the parousict, or presence. See note on
* Behold, He is 14 in the desert go 6 not forth ;
'
v 3 the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
*
behold, He is 14 in the 0 secret chambers be- ;
'
. .

28 carcase. Gr, ptoma. eagles — vultures,

lieve it 6 not gathered together. See Job 39. 30 : which shows the
f 27 For °as the lightning cometh °out of the true interpretation.
east, and shineth even unto the west so shall 24. 29-25. 46 (H 3 ,p. 1364). THE ANSWER TO THE ;
°also 0 the coming of 0 the Son of man be. THIRD QUESTION. ( Introversion and Alternations.)
0
28 For wheresoever the carcase is, there will H 3 L N 24. 29, 30 The Son of man. Shining forth. 1 .
0 0
the eagles be gathered together, _
The Third Sign.
H*LNi 29 0
Immediately after the tribulation of 0 O 24 31 The gathering of the elect (Israel).
. ,

M P 24. 32 - 41 Parables and Type.

|

0 .

(p. 1366) those days shall the sun he darkened, °and the The Fig-tree, and Noah.
moon shall 2 not give her light, 0 and the stars ^ I

shall fall ifrom 0 heaven, °and °the powers of

Q 24 42 - 44 Warning. “Watch 2S . .
1
!

therefore”. a
°the heavens shall be shaken R 45-51. Servants.
©
24. a
30 And then shall 0 appear °the sign of 27 the Parable.
Son of man 14 in 29 heaven M 25. 1-12. Parable. The Ten\
Virgins. S
29
and °then shall all the tribes of the 0
earth Q 25. 13 , Warning, “Watch 9
mourn, therefore Ks
29 and °they shall see 27 the Son of man coming R 25. 14-30. Servants.
0 Parable. I
In the clouds of 29 heaven °with power and great
N
,

|
25. si.
~~
The Son
""
of man. On His throne.
glory. Q 25. 32-46. The gathering of the nations
' •

0 31 And He shall send His angels 80 with °a great (Gentiles).

0
sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather to- 24 29-30 (N, above). THE SON OF MAN.
gether 0 His elect “from the four winds, ifrom SHINING FORTH. THE THIRD
.

SIGN. (Alternation.)
one end of 0 heaven to the other.
Read this with Mark 13. 24 27 Luke 21. 25 - 28
- . .

MP1 32 Now learn °a parable °of the fig tree; N i 29 Heaven. Sun darkened. .

When °his branch 0

°is °yet tender, and putteth k 30 The Son of man. The Third Sign.
|

forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh: i —30—. Earth. Mourning.

|

k -30. The Son of man. Himself.

m 33 So 0 likewise ge, when ye 6 shall see all
29 Immediately after. No room therefore for a
|

these things, 82 know that °it is near, even °at Millennium

before His coming. It must follow it.
the doors. after. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.

n 34
Verily I say unto you, °This generation
3 shall the sun, &c. Ap. 117. II. Quoted from Isa.
0 0
shall not pass, till all these things 0 be ful- 13. 10 ;
34. 4.

filled.
and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), to emphasise
each particular.
heaven =the heaven (Sing.). See note on 6. 9 10 ,
.

the powers, &c. See Isa. 13. 10, 11 84. 4. Probably referring to the evil “principalities and powers” of
;

Eph. 1. 21 6. 12 Col. 1. ifi 2. 10 16

;
. the heavens. PI. See note on 6. 9 10
; , 30 appear = shine
.
,
.

forth. Gr. phaind. Ap. 106. 1. i. the sign. As asked in v. 3. then shall, &c. Quoted from Zech. 12. 12.
earth = land. Gr. gS. Ap. 129. 4. they shall see. Gr. opsomai. Ap. 133. 8. a. in = [seated] upon.
Gr. epi. Ap 104. ix. 1. with. Gr. meta. Ap, 104. xi. 1. Quoted from Dan. 7. 13 with power ,

and great glory -= with power, yea, with great and glorious power. Fig. Bendiadys. Ap. 6. 31a great
sound of a trumpet, Gr. “a trumpet and a great sound” — a trumpet, yea, a great sounding trumpet.
Fig. Bendiadys (Ap. 6) not two things, but one. ; they shall gather, &c. Quoted from Deut. 30, 4 See .

i Thess. 4. 16, 17. His elect. Who “received the Word”. Acts 2. 4i. l Thess. 2. 13 . from=out of.
Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. heaven = heavens. PI. See note on 6. 9, 10 .

24 . 32-41 (P, above). PARABLES AND TYPE. (Extended Alternation.)

1 32. Parable. TheFig-tree,
m
|

|
33. The application,
n |
34. Time. Nearness.
o 35, |
36. Divine certainty. Creature ignorance
l
|
37 Type.
. The days of Noah,
m |
38. The application.
n |
39-. Time. Suddenness.
o |
-39-41. Divine certainty. Creature ignorance.
32 a=the. Referring probably to a well-known saying. of— from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. his = its.
is yet -shall have become already. know -get to know. Gr. ginOskd. Ap. 132. I. ii. The
same word as in vv. 33, 39, 43 (“ know ”). 33 likewise ye =pe also. it is near =^He is near,
at. Gr, epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. 34 This generation. See note on 11. 16 not = by no means. .

Gr. ou me. Ap. 105, III. till. Here with Gr. “ an”, and the Subj. Mood, marking the uncertainty,
which was conditional on the repentance of the nation. Note the four “ tills” (10. 23 16. 28 23. 39 24. 34 ;
), ; ;
and cp. what is certain with what is uncertain. be fulfilled = may have begun to arise, or take
place referring specially to the first “ sign” in v. 4, in response to the first question in v. 3 not the same
:
;
word as in Luke 21, 24, but the same as in v. 32 .

1866
 : ; 1 ;

24. 35 . MATTHEW. 25. 1.

o 35 29 Heaven and earth shall pass away, but

35 words. PI. of logos See note on Mark 9. 32 . .

(p. 1366 ) My words shall

0
not pass away. 34 36 of = concerning. Gr. peri Ap. 104. xiii. 1. .

29 30 But of that day and hour knoweth 2 no knoweth = has any intuitive knowledge. Gr, oida.
0 0

man no,0 not the angels of 29 heaven, but My Ap.

,
132, 1. The same word as in w. 42, 43 (“ known ”) i.

0 not the same as in vv. 32, 33, 39, 43 (“ known ”).

Father only.
Father. Ap. 98. III.
0 only — alone.
37 But as the days of Noe were , so shall
27 Not the Lord as “ the Son of man ”,
0 0 though surely as “ the Son of God ”.
also the coming of 27 the Son of man be.
37 shall = will.
m 38 For 27 as 14 in the days that were 0 before the also the coming = the parousia (or presence) also,
flood they were eating and drinking, marry- the coming = the parousia. See note on v. a.
ing and giving in marriage, until the day 38 before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv.
that 0
Noe entered
0
into the ark, Noe = Noah.
into. Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi.
n 39 And 82 knew 2 not 0 until the flood came, and 39 until. Ref. to Pent. (Gen. 7-11).
took them all away ; 40 the one shall be taken, &c. 1 Thess. 4. 16, 16
refers to this, for it is the same parousia.
so 37 shall 37 also the coming of 27 the Son of man shall = is. So in v. 4 .

be. taken = taken to one’s side, in peace and for blessing,

40 Then 37 shall two be 14
in the field ; °the one as in 1. 20 24 17. i. Luke 9 . 10 18. 31 John 14. 3 (“ re-
0 0 , ; ; ;

shall be taken, and the other °left. ”). ceive

41 Two women shall he grinding °at °the left. For judgment as in 13. 30 (“ let ”) 15 14 (“let
0
; ;
.

mill ; the one 37 shall be 40 taken, and the other alone ”) 19. 27 29 (“ forsaken ”) 23. 38 26. 66, &c. ; , ; ;

40 left. 41 women. Grinding was and is woman’s work in

the East, and is done in the morning.
QSp 42 0 Watch therefore : at in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
(p. 1367 ) the mill. Gr. muldn. Occ. only here.
for ye 36 know 2 not what hour your 0 Lord doth
q come. 24. 43-44 (Q, p. 1366). WARNING-. “WATCH
THEREFORE ”, ( Introversion.)
43 But 32
know this, that 24
the °goodman
if
S Warning. “Watch”,
in what watch the Q p 42-
of the house had 36 known [ |

-42. Reason.
0 q
would come,
thief |

T 43-. Thief. Knowledge of. 1 Corn-

|

he would have watched, and would 2 not have T j

-43. Thief. Action against. J
parison.
8 p 44-. Warning. “ Be ready ”,
suffered his house to be broken up. |

q j
-44. Reason.
S p 44 °Therefore 0 be ge also ready 42 Watch. As in i Thess. 5, 6 and lo (“wake”).
Lord. Ap, 98. VI. i. a. 2. B. a.
9 for in such an hour as ye think not Son
2 27 the

of man cometh. 43 goodman of the house — master of the house,

would come = is coming.
Rr 45 Who then is a faithful and wise servant, 44 Therefore = on this account. Gr, dia touto. Ap.
104. v. 2. be — become.
s whom his lord hath made ruler °over his
household, to give them °meat 14 in due season? 24. 45-51 (R, p. 1366). SERVANTS. PARABLE.
{Extended Alternation.)
46 0
Blessed that servant, whom his lord
is R r 46-. The faithful and wise servant,
[

when he cometh shall find so doing. s -45. His duties performed,

|

t 46. His lord’s coming,

u 47 Verily I say unto you. That he shall
2
u 47. His reward.
|

make him ruler °over all his 0 goods. -

j
48. The
|

evil servant.
49. His duties neglected.
48 0 But and that 0 evil servant shall say
23 if
8 |

50. His lord’s coming.

14 in his heart, « My t
lord delayeth 0 his coming ” |

u si. His punishment.

|

$ 49 And shall begin to smite his fellowserv- 45 over = at the head of. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
ants, and to eat and drink "with the drunken meat = their food. “Meat” being put by Fig. Me-
tonymy (of Adjunct) for all kinds of food (Ap. 6).
50 The lord of that servant shall come 14 in 46 Blessed = Happy. As in 5. 3.
a day when he looketh 2 not for him, and 14 in 47 over = in charge of. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
an hour that he is 2 not 0 aware of, goods = substance, or property.
48 But and if = But if. As in v, 23.
u 51 And shall cut him asunder, and appoint evil. Gr, kalcds. Ap. 128. iv. 2.
him his portion 30 with the hypocrites: there his coming — to come.
0
shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 50 aware of— knoweth, as in v. 32, 33, 39.
51 weeping and gnashing. See note on 8. 12 .

?U W v pfe 0
Then 0
the kingdom of 0 heaven
shall 0
25. 1-12 [For Structure see next page].
Sf

(P- 1368 ) ^O be likened unto ten virgins, which took

1 Then = At that point in a then future time.
their 0 lamps, and went forth °to meet the
The Structure of P (p. 1366) shows that this parable
bridegroom.
formed the closing part of the Lord’s teaching on
the Mount of Olives (see 2£ 1 3 ) and was designed to , ;

illustrate and enforce His teaching as to watchfulness, in view of the then immediate parousia conditional ,

on the repentance of that generation in response to the ministry of Peter and the Twelve, beginning at
Pentecost, proclaimed and formulated in Acts 3. 19 - 26 See the Structure of H s (p. 1366). The Parable
.

has nothing to do with the Church to-day as to interpretation though there is the same solemn application ,

as to watchfulness, shall— will. the kingdom of heaven. See Ap. 114. heaven— the
heavens. Cp. 6. 9 10 lamps = torches. See Ap, 130. 6.
,
. to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. to meet = for the
meeting (of two parties from opposite directions) i. e. the meeting and returning with. Gr. apanantesis.
:

Occ. only here, v. 6, Acts 28. 15 and 1 Thess, 4. 17 .. But all the texts read hupanteois as in John 12. 13
, ,
.

1367
 : ; : .

25 2. MATTHEW. 25.21.
29 2 And five of them were °wise, and five were 25 .1-13 (P, p. 1866). PARABLE. THE TEN
foolish. VIRGINS. ( Introversion and Alternations.)

w 3 They that were foolish took their 1 lamps,

P U W v |
l, The ten.
2.

(p. 1368) and took ° no oil ° with them

w |
s. The five foolish,
x 4. The five wise.
I

X 4 But the wise took

2
oil °in their
0
vessels X y 5- The Bridegroom tarrying,
|

z -5. The ten sleeping ones.

3
with their lamps. |

V 6-. The Cry.

Xy 5 While the bridegroom tarried, V -e. The Call.
they ° slumbered and 0
slept.
XI W v |
7. The ten.
all w |
8. The five foolish.

Y 6 And at midnight ° there was a cry made, x 9. The five wise.

|

° ‘ Behold, the bridegroom cometh X y io. The Bridegroom coming.

|

z n,i2. The five foolish ones.

|

V go ye out to meet him/ 1

2 wise = prudent.
3 no. Gr. on. Ap. 106.
UWv 7 Then all 0 those virgins arose, and trimmed with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi.
I.

their 1
lamps. 4 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
w 8 And the foolish said unto the 2 wise, Give *
vessels. Containing oil, to pour on the torches. Gr.
angeion. Occ. only here, and IB. 48.
us °of your oil for our lamps ° are gone out/
;
5 slumbered— became drowsy. Gr. nustdzd. Occ.
x 9 But the wise answered, saying, ° Not so « only here and 2 Pet. 2. 3,
;
lest there be °not enough for us and you but :
slept — went to sleep (and continued asleep). Gr.
go ye rather °to them that sell, and buy for Jcatheudd, Ap, 171. 1.

yourselves/ 6 there was a cry made = there arose a cry.

Behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
Xy 10 And
while they °went to buy, the bride- 7 those = those former ones.
groom came and they that were ready went
;
Ap. 104. vii. 8 of. Gr. ek.
are gone out = are going out.
in 3 with him 1 to the ° marriage and the door
:

was shut. 9 Not so. Or, supply the Ellipsis thus: t( [we must
refuse] lest there be not enough ”, &c.
z 11 Afterward °came also the other virgins, not. Gr. ou. Ap. 106. I. But all the texts read “ow
0 *
saying, lord, lord, open to us/ m& ”. Ap. 106. III. to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 8.
12 But he answered and said, ‘Verily I say 10 went : were on their way.
0

unto you, ° I know you not/ marriage — marriage, or wedding feast as in 22. 2 3, 4. ; ,

° 11 came also the other virgins = 44 came the other

Q 13 Watch therefore, for ye 12 know ° neither virgins also”.
(p- 1366} the day nor the hour ° wherein °the Son of lord, lord. Fig. Epizeuxis, Ap. 6, for emph., denoting
man cometh. urgency. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. B.
Verily. See note on 5. 18.
R Y 14 For ° the kingdom of Heaven is as a 9 man I12know you not. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. 1.
° travelling into a far country, who called
(p. 1368) his 13 Watch. This is the great lesson of the parable.
own servants, and delivered unto them his See Q and Q (p. 1866).
goods. neither —not. Gr. ow, as in v. 6.
15 And unto one he gave five talents, to wherein = in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) which,
0

another two, and to another one; to ° every the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
man according to 0 his several ability; and
°
straightway ° took his journey.
25 . 14-30 SERVANTS. PARABLE.
(R, p. 1366).
THE MASTER. {Alternation)
Z 10 Then he that had received the five 15 talents R Y 14, ie; The Master. Departure. Commission.
|

went and ° traded with the same, and °made Z 16 - 18 Servants. Conduct. Described. |
.

them other five 18 talents. Y 19. The Master. Return.. Reckoning. |

17 And likewise °he that had received two, Z 20 -30 Servants. Conduct. Judged. |
.

fje also gained other two.

14 the kingdom of heaven. Or supply the Ellip-
18 But he that had received one °went and sis from v. is “ [the coming of the Son of man]
”. :

digged 4 in the ° earth, and hid his ° lord's man, Gr. anthr&pos. Ap. 123. 1.
&c. See note on “ went ”, &c., 21. 33.
travelling,
money. 15 talents. Gr. talanton- 06c, only here, and in 18. 24.
T 19 °After a long time the 18 lord of those serv- See Ap. 61. II. 6. (2), Hence the word comes to be used
ants cometh, and ° reckoneth 3 with them. now of any gift entrusted to one for use,.
every man = each one.
Z A} a* 20 And so he that had received five 16
talents according to. Gr. kata. Ap, 104. x. 2.
(p. 1369) came and brought other 18
talents, saying,
five his several ability = his own peculiar capacity.
‘ Lord, thou deliveredst unto me five 16 talents took his journey. Same as “ travelling ” in v. 14,
8 behold, I have
gained 0 beside them five 15 ta- 16 traded with = trafficked or wrought in (Gr. en.
lents more/ Ap. 104. viii). The virgins wait : the servants work .

made them. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Cause), Ap. 6,

b1 21 His lord said unto him, Well *
done, thou for “ gained 17 he = he also.
good and faithful servant: thou hast been 18 went — went off.
faithful ° over a few things, earth = ground. Gr. g&. Ap. 129. 4.
lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. A.
d1 I will °make thee ruler °over many things:
19 After. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.
° enter thou ° into 0 the joy of thy 18 lord/ reckoneth— compareth accounts. Gr. sunairO. Oco.
pnly here, and in 18. 23 24 ,
.

25 20-30 [For St rue tare see

. , next page].
20 beside -upon. Gr.epi. Ap. 104 ix. 2. 21 oveir. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. B and 1. make — set. enter . .

Hie enters into joy, and joy enters into him. the joy = the [place of] joy. into. Gr. Ap. 104. vi
—
joy.
...
eis.

1368
 : : : 4 ::: : .

A2 a2 22 He also that had received two 15 talents 25 20-30. (Z, p. 1368). SERVANTS. CONDUCT.
(P* ^ 69 ) came and said, 11 Lord, thou deliveredst unto 4
JUDGED. (Repeated and Extended Alternation .)
29 me two 16 talents 6 behold, I have gained two :
A 1 a 20 1
. Reckoning.
other 16 talents 20 beside them/ b 1 21 -. Commendation.
|

c l - 21 Reward.
b2 23 His 18 lord said unto him, Well done, good 4
|
.

and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful A 2

22 . Reckoning.
2
b 23 -. Commendation,
21
over a few things |
2 - 23 Reward.
c |
.

I will 21 make thee ruler over many things:

21 A3 a3 |
24, 26 . Reckoning.
21
enter thou 21
into the joy of thy 18 lord/ b3 I
26, 27 Condemnation.
.

c 3 28 - 30 Punishment.
28 .

A8 a3 24 0
Then he which had received the one
0
0
24 Then he— He also.
|

16 talent came and said, 11 Lord, 1 knew thee had received. Note the change from the Aorist to
that thou art an hard 14 man, reaping where the Perf. He had received it, and it remained with
thou °hast 9 not sown, and gathering where him.
thou 0 hast 9 not strawed X knew thee = I got to know thee. Gr. ginoskd. Ap.
25 And I was afraid, and went and hid thy 132. I. ii. Not the same as vv 12 is, 26. ,

talent 4 in the earth: °lo, there thou hast hast not sown = didst not sow.
0
that is thine/ hast not strawed = didst not scatter.
25 lo, there. Fig. Aster ism os. Ap. 6.

bs His lord answered and said unto him,

18 that is thine = thine own.
4
Thou 0 wicked and slothful servant, 0 thou 26 wicked. Gr. poneros. Ap. 128. IV. 1.
knewest that I reap where I sowed 9 not, and thou knewest. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i.
gather where I have 9 not 24 strawed 27 exchangers =bankers. So called from the tables
or counters at which they sat. Gr. trapezitls. Occ.
27 Thou oughtest therefore to have put my only here.
money exchangers, and then at my usury = interest. Ref. to Pent. (Deut. 23. 19 20
to the
0
Cp. ).
coming 3 should have received mine own with Ps. 15. 6. Hebrews were forbidden to take it from ,

0
usury. Hebrews, but allowed to take it from foreigners.
28 Take therefore the 15 talent °from him, 28 from = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
Gr. ml. Ap. 105. II. Not the same word
and give it unto him which hath ten 16 talents. as29in not.
vv. 9, 12, 24, 26, 43, 44 45.
29 For unto every one that hath shall be 30 outer— the outer. Gr. exlteros. Occ. only in ,

given, and he shall have abundance but Matthew (here, 8. 12, and 22. is). :

28 from him that hath °not shall be taken away

weeping and gnashing. See note on 8. 12 ;

even that which he hath. 31 When the Son of man. See the Structure
30 And cast ye the unprofitable servant into (p. 1366).
21

outer darkness there shall be weeping and shall come= shall have come.
0 0
:

gnashing of teeth/ upon. Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 1. .

the throne. Luke 1. 32. Cp. Ps, 47, s. Jer. 3. 17 ;

LN 31 0
When 13 the
Son of man 0
shall come 18 in
14. 2i« Zeph, 3, 8,
1366) His glory, and all the holy angels with
3 Him,
(p.
then shall He sit °upon °the throne of His 25 32-46 (0, p. 1366). THE GATHERING OF .

glory
THE NATIONS (GENTILES).
(Introversion and Extended Alternation .)
0
0 B 32 And before Him shall be gathered all 0 B 32. The Gathering. |

(P* 1369 ) nations: and He shall separate °them one C d 33. Stationing, |

28
from another, as a shepherd dlvideth his e 34. Right hand, |
Blessed.
sheep 28 from the 0 goats f |
35 , 36. Reason,
g |
37 - 39 . Inquiry,
Cd 33 And He shall set the sheep on His right h ]
40. Answer.
hand, but the goats on the left. d |
41—. Stationing.
e - 41 . Left hand. Cursed,
e 34 Then shall the King say unto them 33 on |

f 42 43 . Reason.
His right hand, Come, ye blessed of * My 0 Fa- |

g |
,

44. Inquiry.
ther, inherit the kingdom prepared for you h |
46. Answer.
0
28 from the foundation of the world BThe Separation.
|
46.

32 shall be gathered all nations. There is no

35 For I was 0 an hungred, and ye gave Me resurrection here. Therefore no ref. to Rev. 20. The
meat I was thirsty, and ye gave Me drink gathering is to be on earth (Isa. 34. 1 2 Joel 3. 1 2 11
:
.

1 was a stranger, and ye took Me in

, , , ,

12 There are three classes, not two. The test is not ).

36 0 Naked, and ye clothed Me I was sick, even “ works ”, but the treatment of the “brethren”
:

and ye visited Me I was 4 in prison, and ye by the other two. No believer, e. those who “ received
: i.
0
came unto Me/ the word” (Acts 2. 41. 1 Thess. 2. la) for these were :

(and will yet be) “ taken out of all nations ”, Acts 15. 14 :

g 37 °Then shall the righteous answer Him, Israel not gathered here, because “ not reckoned among
saying, 0 Lord, when saw we Thee 86 an hun-
4
the nations” (Num. 28, 9 ). The Church of the Mystery
gred, and fed Thee ? or thirsty, and gave Thee (Eph. 3) not here, because the reward here is “ from
drink? the foundation (Ap. 146) of the world ” (i>. 34) while ;

the Church was chosen “ before ” that (Eph. 1. 4). The

“ throne ” is that of David (Luke 1. 32 ).
all nations -all the nations, them. Refers to individuals, because it is Masc., while “ nations ”
are Neuter, and therefore are regarded collectively. goats, Gr. eriphion. Occ. only here.
34 Father. Ap. 98. III. the foundation, Ac. See Ap. 146. 35 an hungred = hungry,
36 Naked -- Scantily clothed. Fig. Synecdoche (of the Whole), Ap. 6. unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104,
xv. 3. 37 Then shall the righteous answer, Ac. Fig. Dialogismos. Ap. 6. Lord. Ap. 98. VI,
i. a. 2. B b.

1369
 4 ' 9 1

25. 38. MATTHEW. 26. 9.

29 38 When saw we Thee a stranger, and took 40 the least. Emph.=^even the least.
Thee in ? or 3fi
naked, and clothed Thee ? 41 say also unto them = say unto them also,
39 Or when saw we Thee sick, or 4 in prison, ye cursed— that are abiding under a curse,
and came 36 unto Thee ? '
everlasting fire - the fire, the age-abiding [fire]. See
Ap. 151.
h 40 And the King shall answer and say unto 46 everlasting. Gr. aionion. Ap. 151. B, ii. In the
(P- !3 6 9) them, 12 ‘Verily I say unto you. Inasmuch as same sense as in Heb. 5 (Isa. 45. 17 6. 2 9. 12 2 Thess. .
) ; ; .

ye have done it unto one of ° the least of these I. 9. (Cp. Ps. 52. 5 92. 7 .) The eternal result must be ;

My brethren, ye have done it unto Me.' the same as in the next clause.
punishment. According to AristotleGr. kolasis.
Cd 41 Then shall He ° say also unto them 33
on kolasis has regard to him who suffers it, while timoria
the left hand, has regard to the satisfaction of him who inflicts it.
(Occ. only in Heb. 10. 29 The verb timbred only in
‘Depart 28 from Me, °ye cursed, 21 into ° everlast- Acts 22. 5, and 26. 11 .) Kolasis occ. only here, and l John
.

e
ing fire, prepared for the devil and his angels : 4. is (the verb kolazomai only in Acts 4. 21 2 Pet. 2. 9
). ;

42 For I was an hungred, and ye gave Me

35 What this kolasis is must be learnt from 25. 41 Cp. 3. 12 .

f 3 no and note on Luke 3. 17,

,

3
no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave Me
drink : 26. 1-35 (E 3 p. 1355). BETHANY. RETURN TO. ,

43 I was a stranger, and ye took Me 9 not in : (Introversion.)

36 naked,
and ye clothed 9
Me
not : sick and 18 in E 3 .D i, 2 The Passover. Two days before. |
.

prison, and ye visited Me 9 not.' E 3 - 5 Conspiracy of Chief Priests, Scribes, and .

Elders.
9 44 Then shall tfjeg also answer Him, saying, F 6-13. The second Anointing.
Lord, when saw we Thee 36 an hungred, or
|
31
E |
14-16. Conspiracy of Judas Iscariot.
a stranger, or 36naked, or sick, or 18 in
athirst, or D |
17 - 35 The Passover. One day before.
.

prison, and did 9 not minister unto Thee ? 1 Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
h 45 Then shall He answer them, saying, finished. Cp. 7. 28. Marking an epoch. As in 11 .
;

12
Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did
<
13.53; 19.1. 156. SeeAp.
sayings. PI. of logos See note on Mark 9. 42.
not to one of 40 the least of these, ye did it
.
9
it
9
2 Yeknow. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1. i.
not to Me.' after. Gr. meta. Ap, 104. xi.
B 46 And these shall go away everlast-21 into ° after two days, &c. See Ap. 156.
is = takes place, or cometh. Gr. ginomai See note on
ing ° punishment : but the righteous into life
21 .

“fulfilled”, Luke 21. 32 .

eternal." passover. Gr. pascha, an Aramaic word. Heb. pesach .

Ap, 94. Ill, 8.

ES D OA
°
ft came to pass, when ° Jesus had
finished all these 0 sayings. said
the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
betrayed — delivered up. The Present Tense is the
He
(P- *37°) Fig. Prolepsis (Ap. 6), See note on “ye slew ”, Matt. 23 35
unto His disciples, .

2 ° “ Ye know that ° after two days °is the to = for i.e. for the purpose of. Gr, eis. Ap. 104. vi. :

crucified = hung upon a stake. Gr. stauros was not two

feast of the ° passover, and ° the Son of
0 pieces of wood at any angle. man
It was an upright pale
is betrayed ° to be ° crucified." or stake. Same as xulon a piece of timber (Acts 5. 30 10. , ;

E 3 Then assembled together the chief priests, a39 mere Gal. 3. 13. 1 Pet. 2. 24). Even the Latin c?'ux means
.

stake, or stave (cp. w, 47, 55 &c.) while stauroQ

and the scribes, and the elders of the people, , ;

° unto the ° palace of the high priest, who was (here) means to drive stakes. See Ap. 162.
3 unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
called Caiaphas, palace = court, with access from the street. Should be
4 And consulted ° that they might °take 1 Jesus so rendered in vv. 58, 69. Mark 14. 54, 66 16. 16. Luke
by 0 subtilty, and kill Him ;

. II. 21 22. 55 John 18. 15 as it is in Rev. 11. 2 It is ;

.
, .

5 But they said, °“Not °on the feast day , rendered hall ” in Mark 15. 16. Luke 22. 55
“ .

lest there be an uproar among the People." 4 that— to the end that.
take = seize. subtilty = guile.
FG 6 Now
when 1 Jesus ° was ° in °Bethany, ° in the 5 Not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Not the same as in
house of ° Simon ° the leper, w. 11, 24, 29, 35, 39, 40, 42, 53, 70, 72, 74.
7 There came unto °a Him woman
having on = during, Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii. The same as
an alabaster ° box of ° very precious ointment, “among” in the next clause,
and poured it °on °His head, as He °sat at on the feast day = during the feast.
meau THE SECOND ANOINTING.
26. 6-13 (F, above).
H i 8 But when 0
His disciples saw they had
it, (Introversion and Alternation.)
indignation, saying, 2
“To what purpose is F G I
e, 7. The woman. Historic.
this waste ? H Indignation.
i
|
8.

k 9. Reasoning,
k 9 For this ointment might have been sold for H i 10. Reprehension,
j
|

much, and given to the poor." fc ii. Reasoning.

|

G |
12 13. The woman.
, Prophetic.
6 was = came to be, as in Gr. ginomai.
v. 20 . in. Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii. Bethany. Note this
return to Bethany from Jerusalem after His first entry in Matt. 21. 1 - 11 &c., and before His triumphal ,

entry in Mark 11. 1 - 10 , Luke 19. 29 - 38 and John IS 12 - 19 See Ap. 156.
,
Simon. Showing this to
!. .

be a second anointing, later than that of John 12 . 2-8. See Ap. 158. the leper. Fig.
Ampliatio (Ap. 6). So called after his healing, as 1latthew was still called “ the tax-gatherer ”. See note
on Ex. 4. 6. 7 a woman. Unnamed. 1!n the former anointing it was Mary. See Ap. 158, and
note on 1 Sam. 8. 1 . box = flask, very precious. Gr. barutimos. Occ. only here,
on = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3 (all the texts read ix. 2), as in w. 39, 50 His head. In .

the former anointing, by Mary, it was His feet. Se>e Ap. 168. sat = reclined [at table], 8 His
disciples. In the former case it was Judas Iscari ot. Ap. 158.

1370
 ; ; .

26 . 10 , MATTHEW. 26 . 27 .

Hi 10 When 1 Jesus 0 understood it, He said unto 10 understood =got to know. Gr. ginosko. Ap.
(P- 1370) them, “ Why trouble ye the woman ? for she 132. 1. ii. Not the same word as in w. 2 70 72 74 ,
. ,

0 0
29 hath wrought a good work upon Me. good excellent.
upon — toward. Gr . eis. Ap. 104. vi.
k For ye have the poor always 0 with you
11 11 with.. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
but Me ye have °not always. not. Gr. oia Ap. 105. Not tlie same as in vv. s, i,

29 35 but the same as in vv. 24, 39 40 42, 53, 70 72 74

G 0 12 For 6 in that she hath° poured this
, ; ,

ointment 12 on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. , , , ,

on My body, she did it for My 0 burial. for. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 4.
13 °Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever °this buriat = embalming. Cp. John 19. 40 Should be the .

gospel shall be 0 preached 6 in the whole same as in Mark 14. 3 John 12, 7. It is the Sept, for .
0
world, there shall °also this, that this woman Heb. hdnat, in Gen. 50. 2 * '
_
.

hath done, be told °for a memorial of her.” 13 Verily. See note on 5. is.
this gospel — the good news,
E 14 Then one of the twelve, called Judas Is- preached = proclaimed. Ap, 121. 1.
cariot, went °unto the chief priests, world. Gr. Icosmos. Ap. 129. 1.
16 And said unto them “ What 0 will ye give , also this, that = this also which,
me, and 3 will deliver Him unto you ? ” And Ap. 104. vi. for. Gr. eis.

they 0 covenanted with him for 0 thirty pieces Ap. 104. xv. 3. 14 unto. Gr. pros.
of silver. ? = what are ye willing to give?
1j will ye give . . .

16 And °from that time he sought oppor- will. Gr. thelo Ap. 102. 1.
covenanted with him = they placed for him [in the
tunity to 2 betray Him.
balance] i. e. they weighed to him. :

D 17
0
Now
the first day of the feast of un- thirty pieces of silver. See Ap. 161. These were
leavened bread the disciples came to 1 Jesus, shekels of the Sanctuary. Ap. 51. I. 6. This was the
price of an ox which had gored a servant (Ex. 21. 32).
saying unto Him,
It was here destined for the purchase of sacrifices,
F3 K 1
1
0 ((
Where 15 wilt Thou that ”
we prepare for 16 from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
(P- I 37 I ) Thee to eat the passover ?
2
26. -17-29 (F 3 p. 1355). JERUSALEM. THE ,

in 18 And He said, “ Go 0 0 LAST SUPPER. {Division.)

into the city to °such
a man, and say unto him, The 0 Master saith, F 4
3 K 1
|
-17-19, The preparation.
*
My 0time is at hand; I will keep the 2
pass-
K j
20 - 2 5 The Supper. Prediction.
.
, Betrayal.
My ' ”
K* -
26 29 The Covenant. , New
over at thy house 11
with disciples.’ |

-17-19 (Ki, above). PREPARATION. THE

m 19 And the disciples did as 1
Jesus 0
had ap- (Introversion.)
them
pointed K l
1 |
- 17 . Preparation. Inquiry,

l
and they made ready the 2 passover. m is. Command.
?n 19 -. Obedience.
£ a n 20 Now when the even was come, °He sat I
]
- 19 , Preparation. Effected.
down with the twelve.
11
17 the first day. The eating of the Passover took
21 And 0 as they did eat, He said, 13 « Verily place on the fourteenth of Nisan. See Ex. 12. 6, 8, 18.
1 say unto you, that one °of you shall 0 betray Lev. 23. 5 Num. 9. 3 28. 16 The fifteenth was the .
;
.

Me.” high sabbath, the first day of the feast. See Num. 28. 17.
Where ? This question shows that the date was . . .

o 22 And they were exceeding sorrowful, and the fourteenth of Nisan.

began 0 every one of them to say unto Him, 18 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi, as in w. 30, 32, 41, 45
0“ " ,

Lord, is it 3 ? 52, 71.

to. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3. .

P 0 23 And He answered and said, “He that such a man=a certain one. Gr. deina Occ, only .

dippeth his hand 11 with Me 6 in the dish, the here in N.T.

same shall 2 betray Sle. Master Teacher. Ap, 98. XIV. v. 3.
0 at thy house - with (Ap, 104. xv, 3) thee.
n 0 24 The Son of man goeth as it °is written 19 had appointed. Gr. suntassd, Occ. only here,
of Him : but woe unto that man 0 by whom and 27. 10 .
0
the Son of man 0
is 2
betrayed ! it had been
good for that man °if he had u not been bom.” 20-25 (K
2
, above). THE SUPPER. PREDICTION.
BETRAYAL. (. Extended Alternation.)
0 25 Then
Judas, which betrayed Him, 2
K.2 n 20 21 Prediction. Betrayal,
Master, is it 3 ? ”
.
,
0 “ |

answered and said, o |

22 . Question of all.
p 23 Answer.
He said unto him, 0 « Sfjou hast said." n 24 .
|

Prediction.
.

25 —. Question of one.
K3 0 26 And as they were eating, Jesus 1
took 0 |

p —25. Answer.
bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave |

it to the disciples, and said, “ Take, eat ; this

0 20 He
sat down. Thus showing us that this could
not be the Passover lamb, which must be eaten standing.
is Mybody.”
27 took the cup, and gave thanks, See Ex.
And He 12. 11 .

21 as they did eat. This had been preceded by

John 13. i-30. It was the Passover feast, but not the
Passover lamb, which followed it. See v. 2, and Ap.
156 and 157. of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. betray = deliver Me up. 22 every— each. Me
One after the other. Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i, a. 3. A. Lit., “ Not I, is it, Lord?” 23 dippeth— dipped.
24 The Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI. is written = hath been (or standeth) written. of— con-
cerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1. by— by means of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. Not the same word as
in v. 63. it had been good. Fig. Parosmia. Ap. 6. if, &c. Assuming the condition as a fact.
See Ap. 118. 2. a. 25 Master = Rabbi. Ap. 98, XIV. vii, as in v. 49 not the same as in v. 18. Lit., ;
“ Not I, is it, Master? ” hast said = Thou thyself hast said [it]. 26/> bread— a hard biscuit, which
il. ~ ii' n*
this is = this represents. See Ap. 159 and Ap. 6, Fig. Metaphor
_ a 4 frrv 1 a __ -m*
required to be broken. T 1
.

1371
 ; : ;

26. 27 . MATTHEW. 26. 39 .

29 and gave it to them, saying, covenant could be made without

“Drink ye all 28 My blood. No
21 of it shedding of blood (Ex. 24, 8. Heb. 9. 20 ) and no re- ;

28 For this is °
0
My
blood of the ° new ° testa- mission of sins without it (Lev. 17. 11 ).
the new testament = the New Covenant. This can
ment, which ° is shed for many ° for the remis- be nothing else than that foretold in Jer. 31. 31 . If
sion of sins. not made then, it can never now be made, for the Lord
29 But I say unto you, I will °not drink has no blood to shed (Luke 24. 39 ). This is the ground
henceforth 21 of ° this fruit of the vine, until of the proclamation of “them that heard Him” (Heb.
28 new 11 with you 6 in
tfjat day when I drink it 2. 3). See Acts 2. 38, and 3. 19 &c. See also Ap. 95. I. ,

My ° Father’s kingdom." (In kainos. New as to quality and character

new,
not fresh made. Cp. 27. go. Mark 1. 27
G 3
q 30 And when they had sung an ° hymn, testament. Gr. diatheke. This is the first occurrence
,

(p. 1372) °they went out J8 into the mount of Olives. in the N.T. It 3is an O.T. word, and must always con-
31 Then saith 1 Jesus unto them, * All ge shall form to O.T, usage and translation. It has nothing
be offended 0 because of Me this night for it
0 0 0
: whatever to do with the later Greek usage. The ren-
is written,® I will smite the shepherd, and the
‘
dering “ testament ” comes from the Vulg. “testamen-
sheep of the flock shall he scattered abroad.* tum ”, See Ap. 95. I. Diatheke occurs in N.T. thirty-
0
32 But 2 alter 10 am risen again, 1 will go 7be- three times, and is rendered covenant twenty times
fore you 18 into Galilee." (Luke 1. 72 Acts 3. 25 7. 8. Rom. 9. 4 11. 27
, Gal. ; ;
.

9 3. 15 , 17 ;
4, 2 +. Eph. 2. 12 . Heb. 8. 6, 8, 9 ,
9 . 10 ;
9. 4, 4 ;

33 0 Peter answered and said unto Him, 10. 16, 29 ;

12. 24 ;
13. 20 ); and testament thirteen times
0 “ Though shall 31 be offended 31 be-
all men (here, Mark 14, 24 . Luke 22. 20 1 Cor. 11. 25 .
. 2 Cor. 3.

cause of Thee, yet will 3 never 31 be offended." 6, 14. Heb. 7. 22 9. 15, 15, 16, 17, 20 Rev. 11. 19). It
;
.

should be always rendered “ covenant See notes on

34 1 Jesus said unto him, 13 0“Verily I say unto -
Heb. 9. 15 22 and Ap. 95. ,

thee, °That 31 this night, before °the cock is. Used by the Fig. Prolepsis. Ap. 6.
crow, thou 0
shalt deny Me 0 thrice.” for the remission of sins. See Acts 2. 38 3. 19 ;
.

0 29 not — by no means. Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. III.

35 Peter said ’unto Him, “ Though I should This might have been soon verified, had the nation
die °with Thee, yet will I 29 not deny Thee." repented at the proclamation of Peter (Acts 3. 19-26).
Likewise ° also said all the disciples. But now it is postponed.
0 this fruit of the vine. Fig. Periphrasis Ap. 6.
36 Then cometh 1
Jesus 11 with them 3 unto
D a 0 place called 0 Gethsemane, and saith unto Father’s. Ap.,98. Ill, and 112. 3.
j
.

the disciples, 26. 30-38 (G p. 1356). THE FIRST PREDICTION ,

OF PETER’S DENIALS.
K “ Sit ye here, while I go and 0 pray yonder.” (Alternation.)
37 And He took with Him 0 Peter and0 the G 3
two sons of 0 Zebedee, and began to be sor- q so-32. The Stumbling of all. |

r SB. The disclaimer of Peter.

rowful and very heavy. j

q 34. The Denial of one,

38 Then saith He unto them, « My 0 soul is r 35. The disclaimer of all.
|

0 |

exceeding sorrowful, even unto death tarry

30 hymn — Psalm. Probably the second part of :

ye here, and watch 11 with Me.” “the great Hallel ” (or Hallelujah;, Pss. 115, 116, 117,
K 39 4.And He went a little farther, and fell on 118.
His face, and 36 prayed, saying, “O My 29 Father, they went out. Another proof that this was not the
Passover lamb. Cp. Ex. 12. 22. See note on v. 20.
24
if it be possible, let this cup pass 16 from Me
31 be offended ^stumble,
11
nevertheless not as 3 °will, but as Xf)ou because of— in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
wilt: this night - in or during (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) this
very night,
it is written it standeth written. —
Z will smite, &c. Ref. to Zech. 13. 7 . See go before Ap. 107, I. 1 and 117. I and II. 32 I will
you. Cp, John 10, 4. Galilee. Ap. Gr. Even 169 —
33 Peter But Peter. Though.
if. Same condition implied as in vv. 24, 39, 42 34 That. Gr. hoti. Separating what was said from .

the time when it was said. See note on Luke 23. 43 before. See note on 1. is. the = a . :

i. e. one of other cocks. =

shalt wilt. thrice i.e. three denials and a cock-crow then three more :
;

and a second cock-crow; not three cock-crows. This prophecy was uttered three times (1) John 13. 88, :

relating to fact, not to time (2) Luke 22. 34 in the supper room; (3) and last, Matt. 26. 34 (Mark 14. 30), on
; ,

the Mount of Olives. See Ap. 158 and 160 35 Though I should did Even if (as in v 24) it be .

necessary for me to die. with - together with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi. also said disciples = . . .

said . . . disciples also.

26. 36-46 (D, p. 1305). THE AGONY. (Introversion.)

D J |

K
36-. Arrival.
-36-38, Purpose. Stated,
|

K |
39-45. Purpose. Effected.
J |
46 . Departure.
36 Then cometh, &c. The Structure ©
and /) (p. 1305) shows the correspondence between the Tempta-
tion in the Wilderness (4. 1 - 11 ) and the Agony in the Garden (26. 36 - 46 ). That both were an assault of Satan
is shown in Luke 22. 63 John 14. so ; and by the fact that in each case angelic ministration was given.
, Cp.
li with Luke 22. 43 place. Not the usual word, or the same as in v. 52, but Gr. chorion^ field, or
.

farmstead used as “ place ” is in Eng. of a separated spot, in contrast with the town. Cp. its ten occurrences
;

(here, Mark 14. 32 . John 4.

7). Gethsemane. An Aramaic word. See
6. Acts 1. is, io, 19 4. 34 5. 3 , 8 28.
Ap. 94. III. 3.
37 Peter, &c. i.e. Peter, James, and John.
As in
pray. Not the same as in v. 53.
Gr. proseuchomai.
39 41 42 44
;

Ap. 134.
; ;

1. 2. m , , , .

:Zebedee. See note on 4. 21 sorrowful and very ,

heavy— full of anguish and distress. Gr. adimoned — very heavy only here, Mark 14. 33 and Phil. 2. 26. :
,

38 .soul. Gr psuchi. See Ap. 110. IV. 1. . exceeding sorrowful = crushed with anguish. So the
Sept. Ps. 42. 6, 11 48. 6. 39 will— am willing. See Ap. 102. 1.
;

1372
 26 . 40 . MATTHEW. 26 . 56 .

29 40 And He cometh 14
unto the disciples, and 40 asleep. Intentionally. Ap. 171, 1.
0
findeth them asleep, and saith unto Peter, 41 that =*to the end that.
“ What, could ye 11
not watch 11 with Me one
spirit. Gr. pneuma. Ap. 101, II. 8.
hour? willing ^ ready.
41 Watch and 36 pray, °that ye enter 6 not 42 Thy will be done. The very words of 6. 10 .

18
into temptation : the 0 spirit indeed is 0 will- 45 now— afterward. Not “now”, for see v. 46 If .

taken as meaning “ henceforth ” it must he a question,

ing, but the flesh is weak.*'
as in Luke 22.
42 He went away again the second time, and the hour is at46 hand. See note on John .

36 prayed,
saying, “ O 29 Father, 24 My
if this cup the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
7. c.

may 11 not0
pass away 16 from Me, except I 46 going. To meet Judas not to attempt flight.
drink Thy 39 will be done." ;

47 — 28 15 (C, p. 1305). THE BAPTISM OF

it,
43 And He came and found them asleep 26 . .

again were heavy.

for their eyes SUFFERING- (20. 22 23 (Division.) ),

—
,
:

44 And He left them, and went away again, L 1

26. 47 27. 34. The Betrayal.
and 86 prayed the third time, saying the same L2 27. 35 -54 The Crucifixion.
.

L3 27. 55 - 66 . The Burial.

words. L4 28. 1 - 15 . The Resurrection.
45 Then cometh He His disciples, and 18
to
saith unto them, “ Sleep on “now, and take 26 . 47 — 27 54 (L>, above).
. THE BETRAYAL.
your rest behold, 0 the hour is at hand, and
:
(Introversions and Alternations.)
0
the Son of man is 2 betrayed 18 into the hands Li M N P |
26.47-56. Judas. Treachery.
of sinners. Q |
26. 57 . The Lord,
Led to Caiaphas.
0
R
26. 53 Peter. Following.
|
.

J 46 Rise, let us be going 48 behold, he is at : O S 26. 59 - 66 The Lord before .

(p. 137 a)
hand that doth 2 betray Me." Caiaphas.
T 26. 67, 68. Personal abuse.
C L'FV 47the And while He yet spake, 0 lo, Judas, 0 one U N R 26. 69-75. Peter. Denial.
|

of twelve, came, and 11 with him a great [

27.1, 2 The Lord. Delivered to Pilate.

Cp- *373) 0 <2 .

multitude 11 with swords and 0 staves, 16 from

|

P |
27. 3 - 10 Judas. Remorse.
.

the chief priests and elders of the People. 8 27. ii- 26 The Lord before .

Pilate.
48 Now he that 2 betrayed Him 0 gave them T 27. 27 - 34 . Personal abuse.
a sign, saying, “Whomsoever I shall kiss,
|

that same is He :
0
hold Him fast." 26 47-56. (P, above). JUDAS. TREACHERY.
49 And forthwith he came to Jesus, and 1 (Alternation.)
0 “ 0
said, Hail, 25 Master ” and kissed Him. ; U 47 Judas with the crowd. [
.

50 And Jesus said unto him,

1 °“ Friend, V 48-54. Acts of two disciples. Treachery and
0 "
wherefore art thou come ? Then came zeal.
they, and laid hands 7 on 1 Jesus, and °took U 55, 66-. The Lord to the multitudes. [

Him. V -66. Act of all the disciples. Desertion. |

51 And, 45 behold, one of them which were 47 lo. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
11
with 'Jesus stretched out his hand, and drew one of the twelve. So in all three Gospels. Had
his sword, and struck 0 a servant of the high probably become almost an appellative by the time the
0
0 Gospels were written (as “he that betrayed Him ’’had),
priest's, and smote off his ear.
= crowd.
52 Then said 1 Jesus unto him, “ Put up again multitude staves clubs. As in v. 56 and Mark 14. 43, 48. Luke
-
thy sword 18 into his 0 place for all they that 22.52. Not “staves”, which is pi. of rabdos—
:
a staff
0
take the sword 0 shall perish 0 with the sword. for walking, as in 10. lo. Mark 6. 8. Luke 9. 3 and
63 Thinkest thou that 1 0 cannot 0 now 0 pray Heb. 11. 21 .

to My 29 Father, and He shall 0 presently 0 give 48 gave = had given,

Me more than twelve legions of angels ?
0 0
hold Him fast = seize Him.
54 But how then shall the ”scriptures be ful- 49 Hail— Gr. Chaire. An Aramaic salutation, like
0 the Greek “Peace”. Occ. only here; 27. 29
filled, that thus it must be ? 28. 9; ;

Mark 15. 18 Luke 1. 28 John 19. 3. 2 John 10. 11. . .

V 55 6 In
that same hour said 1
Jesus to the 47 mul-
kissed Him ^ ostentatiously embraced Him.
titudes, “Are ye come out as against °a thief
0
50 Friend — Comrade. Gr. hetairos. Occ. only in
11
with swords and staves for to take Me ? Matthew (here 11. 16 20. 13 22. 12).
47
; ; ;
0
°I sat daily with you teaching 6 in the temple, wherefore, &c. This is not a question, but an ellip-
0 0
and ye laid no hold on Me. tical expression “ [Do that] for which thou art here ”, :

58 But all this 0 was done, 41 that the scriptures or “ Carry out thy purpose
of the prophets might be fulfilled." took - seized.
51 sword. See Luke 22. 36.
Then all the disciples forsook Him, and fled. a servant - the bondservant ;
marking a special
body-servant of the high priest, byname “ Malchus”
~ (John 18. to).
bis ear = the lobe of his ear. 52 place i.e. its sheath. Gr. topos. Not the same word as in
:

v. 36. take the sword, &c.: i.e. on their own responsibility (Rom. 13. 4). shall perish.
Cp. Gen. 9. 6. with — by. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 53 cannot=am not able. now =
even now. T Tr. VH R read thi3 after “ give Me pray - call upon. Gr. parakaled. Ap.
134.1.6. presently = instantly. give— send, or furnish. twelve legions: i.e. for
Himself and the eleven apostles. legions. A legion consisted of 6,000 (6,000 x 12 ~ 72,000).
Cp. 2 Kings 6. 17. 54 be = come to pass. 55 against* Or, ep%. .Ap* 104. ix» 3. Not the
same word as in v. 5'. a thief=a robber. As in 27 38, 44. (Not “ thief”, as in 6. i;>, 20 24. 43 ; ;

or “malefactor”, as in Luke 23. 39 - 43 .) X sat=I used to sit or, was accustomed to sit. Imperf. ;

Tense. with. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. L [Tr.] A \*H, omit “ with you”. laid no hold on Me=
ye did not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I) seize me. no. Gr. oti. Ap. 105. I, 56 was done=is
come to pass.

1873
 ; :

26 . 57 . M 4TTHEW. 26 . 69 .

57 And they that had 0 laid hold on 1 Jesus led

Q 57 laid hold on— seized,
1373) Him away
18
to Caiaphas the high priest, were assembled =had gathered together,
29
where the scribes and the elders 0 were assem- 58 afar off = from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv) afar,
bled. unto — even to. in — within [the court],
servants = officers.
R 58 But Peter followed Him °afar off °unto
the high priest's 3 palace, and went 0
in, and 26 59-66 . (S, p. 1373). THE LORD BEFORE
sat 11
with the 0
servants, to see the end. CAIAPHAS. ( Alternation .)

S W 59 Now
the chief priests, and elders, and all
W |
59-61. False witnesses. Sought.
0 0 0 0
X 62-64. Examination,
1374^ the council,
0
sought false witness against 65 - 66 -. False witnesses. Superseded. W j

Jesus, to put Him to death

|
1
X -66. Condemnation. |

60 But found °none: yea, though many 59 council— Sanhedrin,

0
false witnesses came yet found they none, sought = were seeking,
,
0 0
At the last came two false witnesses, false witness. Gr. pseudomarturia. Occ, only in
01 And said, “ This fellow said, 0 ‘I am able Matthew, here, and 16. 1 9.
0
to destroy the Temple of 0 God, and to build it against. Or, kata. Ap. 104. x. 1. Not the same
0 fi
in three days .* word as in v. 55.
to put = so that they might put, &c.
Xs 02 And the high priest 0arose, and said unto 60 none=not [any], G-r. ou. Ap. 105. I.
Him, “ Answerest Thou nothing ? what is it yet found they none. All the texts omit these
which these witness against Thee ? ” words but Scrivener thinks on insufficient authority. ;

t 03 But 1 Jesus “held His peace. At the last = But at last,

two. Cp. Deut. 19. 15 .

s And the high priest answered and said unto 61 Xam able to destroy. This was “false”. He
Him 0 “ I adjure Thee by the living 61 God that
,
0
said Destroy ye”. The false witnesses helped to fulfil it.
‘
‘

Thou tell us 0 whether Xfjou be °the Christ, Temple. Gr. «ao$, the shrine. See note on 23. 16 ,

0
the Son of God.** God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
in. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. Perhaps better “ within ”.
64 1 Jesus saith unto him, 0 “ Xfjoit hast said : See Mark 2. 1 Acts 24. 17. Gal. 2. 1 . .

0
nevertheless I say unto you 0 Hereafter 0 shall ,

ye see °the Son of man sitting °on the right 26 . 62-64 (X, above). EXAMINATION
hand 0 of power, and coming °in the clouds of
0 (Alternation.)
0
heaven.” s |
62. Question.
t 63. Silence.
W 05 Then the high priest rent his 0 clothes, s
|

-63. Adjuration.
saying, “ He hath spoken blasphemy what |

; t 64. Speech. Answer.

further need have we of witnesses ?
|
45 Dehold, 62 nothing. Gr. ouden. Related to o«. Ap. 105. I.
now ye have heard His blasphemy. 63 held — continued holding.
60 What think ye ?
**
I adjure Thee — I put Thee on Thine oath. Gr. exor-
They answered and said, “He is 0 guilty of kizo. Occ. only here,
death.** by. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1.
whether = if, &c. Throwing no doubt on the assump-
T 67 Then did °they spit °in His face, and tion as in vv. 24, 39, 42.
:

1373)
0
others
buffeted Him with Him and
;
0
smote the Christ = Messiah. Ap. 98. VIII and IX,
the palms of their hands, the Son of God. See Ap. 98. XV.
68 Saying, ““Prophesy unto us. Thou 63 Christ, 64 Sttyou hast said=Thou thyself bast said [it],
Who is he that smote Thee ? ’* nevertheless — moreover, or however.
Hereafter, or Later on.-
Y l
u l
09 0
Now Peter 0 sat without in the 3 palace 6
shall ye see. See Ap. 133. I. 8. a.
0
1374 ) and a damsel came unto him, saying, “ $t>ou
the Son of man. As in vv. 2 24 45 This is the last , ,
.

also wast 11 with 1 Jesus of Galilee.*' occurrence in Matthew. See Ap. 98. XVI and 117. I.
and II. Quoted from Ps. 110. 1 Dan. 7. 13, .

on, Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. (Not the same word as in v. is.) “ On here is not the same as in vv. 5, 7 12
” , ,

39-, 50 of. Gen. (of

. Origin). Ap. 17. 2, power. See note on 7. 2 in=upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. «t.

ix. 1. heaven = the heavens. See note on 6. 10 65 clothes— robe. 66 guilty — deserving .

or subject to; “guilty” is obsolete in this sense Gr. enochos, as in Mark 14. 64. 1 Cor. 11. 27. Jas. 2. 10 .

67 in = on to. Gr. ei$. Ap. 104. vi. buffeted = cuffed, or slapped. smote hands. One . . .

word in the Gr. Not necessarily implying “ rods”. See 5. 39 Mark 14. 65. John 18. 22 19. 3. Cp. Isa. . ;

50. 6 (Sept.) and Hos, 5. 1 11. 4 (Sym nachus).

; Gr. rapizo Occ. only in Matthew, here and 5. 39 , .

68 Prophesy = Divine. Refers to the past, not to the future,

26 69-75 (R, p. 1373). PETER. DENIAL.
. (Repeated Alternation.)
R Y 1
|
69-74-. Peter. Three denials.
Z 1
|
-74. A cock crowing.
Y 2
|
75-. Peter. Remembered.
Denial.
Z 2
|
-75-. A cock crowing. (The word of the Lord.)
Y 3
|
-75. Peter. Repentance.
26 . 69-74- (Y 1
,
above). PETER. THREE DENIALS. (Repeated Alternation.)
Y 1
u J
69, First challenge. A maid.
vl |
70 . First denial.
U“ |
71 . Second challenge. Another [maid],
v- j
72 Second denial.
.

u° |
73. Third challenge. Bystanders.
:4 -. Third denial.

69 Now Peter, &c. See Ap. 160 on Perer’s denials, sat— was sitting. a damsel. Gr. one
damsel. Because another is to be mentioned v 71 ).
L (
.

j
1374
 : : I

11

0
VJ 70 But he denied before them all, saying, 70 denied. See Ap. 160.
(p- 1374 )
2 “ Iknow not what thou sayest/* 71 gone out. To avoid further questioning,
another. Another [maid] fern. See Ap. 124. I,
u2 71 And when he was °gone
;

into the out 18

This fellow was also=This [man] also was.
0
29 porch, another maid saw him, and said unto 72 the man. Not even His name.
them that were there, « This 0 fellow was also 74 curse i. e. to call down curses on himself if
:

11 with Jesus of Nazareth/*

1
what he said were not true. Gr. katanathematizO. Occ.
only here. See Ap. 160.
72 And again he 70 denied 11
with an oath, « the— a. No Art. See note on v. 34 and Ap. 160.
do 11 not 2 know 0 the man.** 7 5 word = saying. Gr. rhema. See note on Mark 9. 33.
78 And a while came unto him they
2
after
which = Who.
said - had said.
that stood by, and said to Peter, ** Surely tfjou
also art one 21 of them for thy speech bewray- ;
27. 1 against. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1.
eth thee/* Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
to put Him, &c. = so that they might put Him, &c.
74 Then began he to 0 curse and to swear,
saying “1 2 know 11 not the man/*
f
27. 3-10 (P, p. 1B73). JUDAS. EEMOESE.
(. Alternations.)
0
Z And immediately the cock crew,
1
w |
3. Eemorse. \

x Confession.4 Money
Y2 75 And
.

Peter remembered the °word of 1

Je- w
|

5-. Eestoration.
0 0
'
returned.
sus, which said unto him, |

x -5. Suicide. j
|

Z2 34 “ Before 34
the cock crow, thou shalt deny
Price of blood. ] „ ljC1 Me\ y I e. .

34 PulfiIment
thrice/* z 7, 8 Purchase. } Money I
.

Y v 9 Price of blood. 1 pr , ec^‘ spent .

'

s
And he went out, and wept bitterly. z 10 Purchase. J p
I

l
.

3 which had betrayed = that delivered Him up. Him

Q the morning was come, all the repented himself. Gr. metamelomai. Ap. 111. I. 2.
When
(P- 1373)
^• chief priests and elders of the People the thirty pieces, &c. Cp. 26. is.
4 sinned. Ap. 128. I. 1. Lit. “I sinned”,
took counsel 0 against 0 Jesus 0 to put to the innocent. (No Art.) The Him
innocence of the Lord
death affirmed by six witnesses, three Matthew and
2And when they had bound Him, they led three in Luke: 1. Judas (27. 4); 2.in Pilate (27. 24);
Him away, and delivered Him
to Pontius Pi- 3. Pilate’s wife (27. in) 4. Herod (Luke 23. 15) 6. the ; ;

late the governor. malefactor (Luke 23, 41) 6. the Soman centurion ;

P Aw 0 (Luke 23. 47).

3 Then Judas, which had betrayed Him, innocent. Gr. athdos. Occ. only here, and v. 24.
(p- 1375 ) when he saw that He was condemned, 0 re- blood. Put by Pig. Synecdoche (of the Part), Ap. 6,
pented himself, and brought again 0 the thirty for the whole person, with a latent ref. to v. 6. Cp.
pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders, VV. 24, 25. Ps. 94. 21 Prov. 1. 11. .

4 Saying, “I have 0 sinned in that I have and What . &c. Ignoring both the Lord’s innocence . .

Judas’s guilt. to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104, xv. 8.

betrayed °the 0 innocent 0 blood/* And they see tljru to that = ttycu wilt see [to it],
said, 0<< What is that °to us? °see thou to see. Ap. 133. I. 8.
that /* 5 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. But all the texts read
eisssinto (vi) the Sanctuary, over the barrier into the
w 5 And he cast down the pieces of silver 0
in Sanctuary.
0
the Temple, and departed, Temple = the Sanctuary. Gr. naos. See note on
0
X and went and hanged himself. 23. 16.
hanged
Occ. only here. himself. Gr. apagchomai .

a y 6 And
the chief priests took the silver pieces, Acts 1. 18 describes what took place, in consequence,
and said, “It is °not lawful for to put them afterward. He must have been hanging before he
0
into the treasury, 0 because it is the price of could “ fall forward See note there. Gr. apagchd.
blood." Occ. only here (Matt* 27. is) in N.T. Sept, for hdnak .

2 Sam. 17. 23, only of Ahithophel, the type of Jndas

7 And
they took counsel, and 0 bought 0 with (Ps. 66. 14, is). See note on Acts 1. 18,
them the potter's 0 field, 0 to bury strangers in. 6 not. Gr. oit. Ap. 105. I.
8 Wherefore that 7 field was called, “ The 7 field into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
of blood ", unto this day. because = since.
7 bought = purchased with money in the market.
y 9 Then was fulfilled that which was spoken In Acts 1. 18 the word is not agorazo as here, but
0
, ,

°by 0 Jeremy the prophet, saying, “And they ktaomai = acquired as a possession by purchase. Acts
took the thirty pieces of silver, (the price of 1. 18 refers to quite another transaction. See Ap. 161. 1.
Him That was valued,
0
Whom
they °of the There is no “ discrepancy ” except that which is created
children of Israel did value) ; by inattention to the Greek words used.
with = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
10 And save them °for the potter’s Held, 'as field. Gr. agros, not cht>rion=a> small holding, as in
the Lord 0 appointed me.” Acts 1. 18 .

8 B to bury strangers in = for (Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi) a

11 And 1
Jesus stood before the governor
burying ground (Gr. taphe.
(p. 1376 ) Occ. only here) for
foreigners.
9 spoken. Not “ written
by Jeremiah or Zechariah, hut “spoken” by Jeremiah. Gr. to rMthm^
”, either
not ho gegraptai See Ap. 161. . by —by means of, or by [the mouth of]. Gr. dia, Ap. 104. v. 1.
Jeremy — Jeremiah. of — from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. children = sons. Ap. 108. III. 10 for.
Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. as = according to what. Gr. katha, Occ. only here. the Xiord.
Ap. 98. VI. i, a. 1. B. b. appointed. Gr. suntassd. Occ. only in Matthew (here and 26. is).
27. 11-26 [For Structure see next page].

1376
 :;

C D l
and the governor asked Him, saying, “ Art 27 . 11-26 (S, p. 1373). THE LORD BEFORE
£f)cu the King of the Jews ?
**
PILATE. (. Introversion and Alternation.)
(P* 1376)
0 S B 11 -. The Lord before the Governor.
E And Jesus said unto him, sayest/*
1 6< |
1
D 1
|
- 11 -. Pilate. Question.
D 2 12 And when He was accused °of the chief E 1 - 11 The Lord.
|
Answer.
.

and elders,
priests D 2
|
12 -, Rulers. Accusation.
29 E 2 - 12 The Lord. Silence. .

He answered 0 nothing.
|

E 2 D 3
|
13. Pilate. Question of the Lord.
E3 14, The Lord. Silence.
D 3 13Then °said Pilate unto Him, “ Hearest D 4
I

15-25. Pilate, Remonstrance with the

Thou 6 not how many things they witness
**
People.
against Thee ? B 26. The Lord delivered by the Governor.
[

0 0
E 8 14 And He answered him to never a word 11 2$4>iisayest — Thou thyself sayest [it J. A Hebraism.
insomuch that the governor marvelled greatly. 12 of-^by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1, Not the
same as in w. 9, 21 .
*

D* F a 15 Now °at that feast the governor was nothing. Note the occasions of the Lord’s silence
0
wont to release unto the people a prisoner, and speech.
whom they 0 would. 13 said. The 1611 edition of the A.V. reads “ saifch”.
10 And they had then a notable prisoner, 14 never = not one.
0
called Barabbas. word. Gr. rhema. See note on Mark 9. 32.
17 Therefore when they were gathered to- 27 15-25 . (D«, above). PILATE. REMON-
gether, Pilate said unto them, “
0
will Whom STRANCE WITH THE PEOPLE.
(Repeated Alternation.)
ye that I release unto you ? 16
Barabbas, or
0 0
Jesus Which is called Christ?
" D4 F a j
16, 16. Release of one. Customary. V
b 17, is. Question as to preference. Custom
18 For he 0 knew that for envy they had de-
0 |
I

19 Advice of Pilate’s wife to f existing.

.

livered Him. Pilate. J

19 When he was set down on the judgment 0 F a 20 . Release of Barabbas. Persua-

sion.
seat, his wife sent °unto him, saying, “Have Custom
b 21-23. Question as to preference.
thou nothing to do with that just Man: for |

24, 25. Advice of Pilate to the

acted on.
°I have suffered many things this day °in people.
°a dream 0 because of Him/* 15 at. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.

Fa 20 0But the chief priests and elders persuaded 0 people = crowd. would. Gr. theld. Ap. 102. I.

the multitude that they should

0
ask 16 Barab- 16 Barabbas. Aramaic. See Ap. 94. III. 3.
bas, and destroy 1 Jesus. 17 will— choose. Ap. 102. 1,
Christ = Messiah. Ap. 98. IX.
21 The governor answered and said unto 18 knew = was aware. Gr. oida. Ap, 132. I. i.
them, “ Whether 9 of the twain 17 will ye that for = on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
1 release unto you ? " They said, 13 “ Barabbas/
*
19 on = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. Not the
22 Pilate °saith unto them, “What shall same as in 25 30 ,
.

I do then with Jesus Which is called 17 Christ?

1
** unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same word
hut same as in v. 62.
They all 0 say unto him, “ Let Him be 0 cruci- asI in vv. 27, 38
have suffered = I suffered,
;

fied/*
in. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.
23 And the governor said, “Why, what °evil a dream. Gr. onar. See note on 1. 20 .
hath He done?** But they 0 cried out the because of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
more, saying, “ Let Him be 22 crucified/’ 20 persuaded. See Ap. 160. 1. 2.
multitude — crowds,
24 When Pilate saw that he could prevail
ask = ask for (themselves).
0
nothing, but that rather a tumult was made, edition of the A.V. reads 22 saith say. The 1611 . . .

he took water, and 0 washed his hands before “ said said ”, crucified. See Ap. 162. . . .
0
the 20
0
multitude, saying,
0
“I am 0 innocent °of 23 evil. Gr. kakos. Ap. 128. IV. 2.
the blood of this just Person : see ge to it” cried = kept crying.
25 Then answered all the People, and said, 24 was made = arose, or was brewing,
“ His 24 blood be 0 onus, and 0 on our 0 children/* washed. Gr. aponipto. Occ. only here. See Ap.
136. ii. innocent - guiltless,
26 Then released he 16
Barabbas unto them of = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Same as in vv. 9 07.
and when he had 0 scourged 1 Jesus, he 0 de- Not the same as in w. 12 29 48.
,

, ,

livered Him to be 22 crucified. blood. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of Species), Ap. 6,
Ps. 9. 12
for Hos.
murder, as in 23. 36. Deut. 19. 12 . ,

T G 27 Then the soldiers of the governor took 1. 4 . Person = [One],

0
1
Jesus 6 into the common hall, and gathered see pe=ye will see. Gr. opsomai. Ap. 133. I. 8. a.
0
unto Him the whole 0 band of soldiers .
25 on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. Not the same as
W. 19 30 ,
.

children -offspring. Gr. pi. of teknon. Ap. 108.1. 26 scourged. Gr. phragellod. Occ. only here,
and Mark 16. 15 . delivered Him
= handed over. Him
27 27-34
. (
7 *, p. 1373). PERSONAL ABUSE. (
Alternation .)
G |
27 . Place. Prsetorium.
H. |
28 - 32 . Treatment. Crown and Cross.
G |
33.' Place. Golgotha.
IT |
34 . Treatment. The bitter cup.
27 common hall -- Preetorium In Mark 16 16 it is called the awZS, or open courtyard (cp. Matt. 26. 3),
. .

In John 18. 28 33 19. 9 it is Pilate’s house, within the auU.

, ; ,
unto = against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 8.
Not the same as in vv. 19, 33,45,62. band. Render “cohort” and omit *>of soldiers’’. The
cohort contained about 600 men.
J

1376
 " 1

27 . 28. MATTHEW. 27 . 38.

Hd 28 And they stripped Him, and put on Him 27 28-32 (H, p. 1376). TREATMENT. .

0 0 (Alternation.)
(p. 1377 ) a scarlet robe.
H d 28 Clothing, Changed.
29 And when they had platted a 0 crown 0 of
.
|

e e 29 30 Crown and Sceptre. ,

.

thorns, they put it °upon His head, and a reed

|

29 A 31 Clothing. Re-changed. |.
.

0
in His right hand and they bowed the knee
: e 32. Cross.
0
before Him, and mocked Him, saying^ °« Hail,
|

!
28 scarlet — purple.
King of the Jews 0 robe. Gr. chlamus. Occ. only here, and v. 31.
30 And they
0
spit upon Him, and took the 29 crown. Gr. stephanos (used by kings and vic-
reed, and smote Him °on the head. tors) not diadema as in Rev. 12. 3 13. 1 19. 12 ; , ; ;
.

of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.

d
31 And after that they had 29 mocked Him, upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
they took the robe off from Him, and put His in. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. But all the texts read
own raiment on Him, and led Him away to in (as in vv. 6, eo).
0

22 crucify Him . mocked Him: as foretold by Him in 20. 17-19, but

they were only ignorantly fulfilling His own word, as
32 And as they came out, they found a0 man well as the Bather’s purpose. Hail Cp. 28. 9 . . . ! .

of Cyrene, Simon by name: °Jjim they com- 30 upon = at. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
pelled to bear His cross. smote = kept beating,
0 on. Gr. eis. Same word as “ upon ”, v. 30.
G 33 And when they were come unto a place
31 to = for to. Gr. eis (with Inf.), Ap. 104. vi.
0
called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a 32 $im — this [man],
(P- 1376)
skull, compelled. See note on 5. 41 .

34 °They gave Him vinegar to drink 0 Not the same word 33 unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
H mingled °with gall and when He had 0 tasted as in vv. 19, 27, 46, 62.
Golgotha. An Aramaic word, from the Heb. Gulg<b
:

thereof, °He would 6 not drink. leth (see Ap. 94. III. 3. Judg, 9. 63. 2 Kings 9. 35 No- ).

35 And they 22 crucified Him, and 0 parted His thing is said about a “ green hill”. But an elevation,
L2 J1 f garments, casting lots that it might be ful- which
:
we speak of as being a “ head”, “ shoulder ”, or
“ neck ”, The Latin is calvaria— a skull. Hence Eng.
(P* 1377) filled which was spoken 0 by the prophet,
Calvary.
0 “
They parted my garments among them, and 34 They gave Him drink. Note the five occa- . . .

g sions on which this was done and observe the accu-

upon my vesture did they cast lots.” ;

racy of what is said, instead of creating “discrepancies” :

36 And sitting down they

0
watched Him 1. On the way to Golgotha (Mark 15. 23 = were offering,
/ there;
Imperfect Tense), He did not drink, 2. When they
0 arrived there (Matt. 27. 33), He tasted it, but would
9 37 And °set up over His head His accusa- not drink. 3. Later, by the soldiers after He was on
THIS
tion written,
0
IS 1
JESUS THE KING the cross (Luke 23. 36), probably at their own meal.
OF THE JEWS. 4. Later still, a proposal made by some and checked by
others, but afterward carried out (Matt. 27. 48). 5. The
J2 h 38 0 Then were there two 0 thieves 22 crucified last about the ninth hour, in response to the Lord’s
0
with Him, 0 one on the right hand, and an- (John 19. 29). call
other °on the left. vinegar. In the first case, it was wine (Gr. oinon)
drugged with myrrh (see Mark 15. 22 23 2. In the , ).

second case, it was “vinegar (Gr. oxos) mingled with gall” (Gr. chole) (Matt. 27, 33 ). 3. In the third case,
it was “ sour wine ” (Gr. oxos), (Luke 23. 36). 4. In the fourth case it was also “ sour wine” (Gr. oxos), (Matt.
27. 48, as in v. 34 ), 5. In the fifth case it was the same (Gr. oxos), (John 19. 28 ), These then were the Jive
occasions and the three kinds of drink. with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1. tasted. See notes above.
He would not. Gr. theld. See Ap. 102. 1.
27 35-54 . (L 2 p. 1373). THE CRUCIFIXION. (Division.)
,

L 9 J 1 35 - 37 The parting of the garments.

.

J 2 38-44. After the parting of the garments.

js 45-64. The three hours’ darkness.

27 35-37
. (J 1 , above). THE PARTING OF THE GARMENTS. (Alternation.)
J* f |
36- The crucifixion,
g I - 35 God’s writing fulfilled.
.

/
g |
37. Man’s writing put up.
35 parted His garments. This fulfilled Ps. 22. is ;
and marks a fixed point in the series of events, which
determines the time of others. by. Gr. Hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. 38 watched = were keeping
guard over. (Note the Imperf. Tense.) 37 set up over His head. This is not therefore the
inscription written by Pilate and put upon the cross before it left Pilate’s presence (John 19. 19) this was ;

brought after the dividing of the garments and was probably the result of the discussion of John 19. 21 22
; ,
.

See Ap. 163. over. Gr. epano — up over. See note “upon ”, 28, 2 THIS* &c. For these capital .

letters see Ap. 48.

27 38-44
. (J 2 above).
,
AFTER THE PARTING OF THE GARMENTS. (Introversion.)
J 2
h |
38. The two lestai (robbers). Brought.
39 40 The Reviling of the Passers-by
, .

41 - 43 The Mocking of the Rulers.

.

h |
44 The two lestai (robbers).
, Reviling.
88 Then. After the parting of the garments. See Ap. 163. two thieves = two robbers. Gr. Ustai.
Therefore not the two “malefactors” (Gr, kakourgoi) of Luke 23.32, who “were led with Him to be put
to death ”, and came to Calvary and were crucified with Him (Luke 23. 33 ). These two “ robbers ” were
brought later. Note the word “Then” (v. 38). See Ap. 164. with = together with i. e. in conjunction :

(not association). Gr. sun Ap. 104. xvi. one on, &c. See Ap. 164.
. on. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
|

1377
 : ; ;

27.39. MATTHEW. 27. 55.

39 And they that ° passed by reviled Him, 39 passed = were passing. Another indication that
(p. 1377) wagging their heads, it was not the Passover day. See Ap. 156.
29 40 And saying, 0 “ Thou That destroyest the 40 Thou that, &c. Perverting the Lord’s words
3 Temple, and buildest it 29
in 5 three days, save (John 2. 19 ). Cp. 6. is.

Thyself. If Thou be °the Son of God, come the Son of God. Ap. 98. XV.
0 from — off.
Same as in vv. 42, Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
down from the cross/'
46, 65, 64.
41 Likewise 0 also the chief priests mocking 41 also the chief priests = the chief priests also,
Him , 34 with the scribes and elders, 0 said, said— kept saying.
0“ 0 0
42 He saved others ; Himself He can- 42 He saved. Note the Alternation here, in the
0
not save, If He be the King of Israel, let Greek. In Eng. it is an Introversion ,

Him now come down 40 from the cross, and j Others |

we will believe Him. 0 k He saved |

43 He trusted 29 in God let Him deliver

0
;
j Himself |

Him now, °if He 17 will have Him for He said, k He cannot save.
: [

"
I am 40 the Son of God/
‘ others. Ap. 124. 1.
cannot— not (Gr. ou, as in v. e) able to.
h 44 The 38 thieves also, which were crucified If he be, is&c. The condition is assumed. See Ap. 118.
with Him, 0 cast the same in His teeth. 2. a. All the texts omit “if”, and read “he is” (in irony).

PK1 45 Now from °the sixth hour there was 43 trusted. See Ap. 150. 1. 2. Quoted from Ps. 22. 8.
40 0

1378)
darkness over all the °land °unto °the ninth God. Ap. 98, I. i. 1.
(P*
hour. if He will. The condition assumed, as in v. 42. Cp.
Ps. 18 19 41. 11
m 46 And 0 about 45 the ninth hour 1 Jesus cried 44 cast teeth— kept reviling Him. Both the
.
;

.
.

with a loud voice, saying, 0 w Eli, Ell, lama robbers reviled but only one of the malefactors (Luke
. .

sabachthani ? ” that is to say, “My 43 God, My 23. 39, 40 See Ap. 164. ).
j

48 God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?”

Ln 47 Some of them that stood there, when they 27 DARKNESS. . 43-54 (J 3 p. 1377). THE THREE HOURS’ ,

Alteration and Introversion.) (.

heard
u
that, said, “ This man calleth for
J3 K 1 45 . Sign in heaven. Darkness,
Elias." m
|

Cry. “Eli, Eli”.

46.
|

0 48 And straightway one of them ran, and 29 ~ L 47 49 Misunderstanding of Bystanders.

-
|
.

took a spunge, and filled it with 0 vinegar, K m so. Cry.

|
Repeated.
51 - 53 Signs on earth. Veil, earthquake, &c.
and put it on a reed, and °gave Him to drink. I
|
,

54 Understanding
. of Centurion and
n 49 The rest 41 said, “ Let be, let us see whether others.
47
Elias 0 will come to save him." 45 the sixth hour. Noon. See Ap. 165.
K m 50 1 Jesus, when He had cried again with a there was darkness. No human eyes must gaze on
loud voice, yielded up the 0 ghost. the liord’s last hours,
over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104, ix. 3.
1 51 And 0 behold 0 the veil of the 5 Temple was
, , land. Gr. ge. Ap. 109. 4. unto= until. See Ap. 165.
rent °in twain °from the top to the bottom ; 0 and the ninth hour. 3 p.m. See Ap. 165.
the earth did quake, and the rocks 0 rent 46 about. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 8.
52 And the 0 graves were opened and many ;
Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani. The English trans-
bodies 0 of the saints which slept 0 arose, literation of the Greek, which is the Greek translitera-
53 And came ° out of the 62 graves 0 after His tion of the Aram. ’eU, ’eil, lamah 'azabthCinl. The whole
0 expression is Aramaic. See Ap. 94. III. 3. Words not re-
resurrection, and went 6 into °the holy city,
and 0 appeared unto many. ported in Luke or John. Quoted from Ps. 22. 1 See .

the notes there. Thus, with the Lord’s last breath He

L 54 Now when the centurion, and they that gives Divine authority to the O.T. See Ap. 117. 1. Note
were 34 with him, watching 1 Jesus, 0 saw the the “seven words” from the cross: (1) Luke 28. 34;
earthquake, and those things that were done, (2) Luke 23. 43 ; (3) John 19. 26,27 ; (4)Matthew 27. 46 ;

they feared greatly, saying, “ Truly This was (5) John 19. 28 ; (6) John 19. so ; (7) Luke 28. 46.
40
the Son of God." 27 47-49
. MISUNDERSTANDING (L, above).
L 3
M3 N 55 And many 0
women were there 0 beholding OF BYSTANDERS. Introversion ( .)

(p-
°afar off which followed 1 Jesus 40 from 0 Gali-
, n 47 The Call, Ell ’
Misunderstood.
1379) |
, .

lee, ministering unto Him o J

48. Giving to drink..
n |
49. The Response. Waited for.
47 Elias. Greek for Elijah. Mistaken by the hearers for the Heb. (or Aramaic) eliy~ydh. 48 vinegar. }

Gr. 0X 08 See notes on v. 34,

,
gave was offering. 49 will come — is coming'.
-

Ref. to Mai. 4. 5. so ghost = spirit. Gr. pneuma See Ap. 101. II. 6. 51 behold. .

Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6. ~

the veil. Gr. katapetasma that which is spread out downward,
or that which hangs down. Sept, for Heb. ?nasaJfc,(Ex. 26. 37 35. 12 40. 6). Occ. only here Mark 15. 38. ; ; ;

Luke 23. 45. Heb. 6. 19 9. 3 10. 20 Not the same word as in 1 Cor. 11. 15 or as in 2 Cor. 3. 13-16 (Ex. 34.
; .

w
,

33, Ac). in=into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same word as in 6, 19 29 40 43 59 eo. from the .
, , ,

top = from above, as in Luke 1. 3. See note there. Gr. anothen. First of thirteen occurrences.
, ,

and. Note
the Fig. Polysyndeton in yv. 51 - 53 rent -were rent.
.
52 graves = tombs. of the saints. The 1611
edition of the A.V. had incorrectly “ of saints arose — were waked. All the texts read “ were raised
Is this the resurrection referred to in Rom. 1. 3? See notes there. Gr. egersis — awaking, rousing up, or
arising. Occ. only here. Cp. John 12. 24 They thus fulfilled the Lord’s word in John5. 25
. 53 out of. .

Qr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. after. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2. =
resurrection arising He rose they were :

raised. the holy city. See note on 4. 5 appeared: privately. Gr, emphanizo. See Ap. 106. I. iv.
.

54 saw = having seen.

27 55 — 28
. . 15 [For Structure see next page].
55 beholding. Gr. thedred. Ap. 133. I. 11. afar off = from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv) afar. which —
who 4 i. e. such as. Galilee. Ap. 169.

1378
 :

29 60 °Among 0 which was Mary Magdalene, 27. 55—28. 15 (L3, p. 1873). BURIAL AND
and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and RESURRECTION. (Division.)
0
the mother of Zebedee's children.
9 L M 27. 66-66. Burial.
3 1

L 4 M 2 28. 1 - 15 Resurrection.
|

Op 57 When the even was come, there came a

,
I

(P* 1379) rich man 21 of Arimathaea, named Joseph, who 27. 55-66 (M l above). BURIAL.
0 0
also himself was 1
Jesus' disciple (Alternations.)
,

q 58 0
§e went to Pilate, and begged the body M N 1
|
55 , 56. The Women. Mary and the others.
of Jesus.
1 O p| 57 . Joseph of Arimathaea.
q 58-. His application to Pilate,
r Then Pilate commanded the body to be "’de-
|

r |
-68. Pilate’s compliance,
livered. s 59, 60 . Tomb. Body placed.
M N
|

s 59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he

2
|
61. The Women. Mary and—the others. - -

wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, O p |

62 . Chief Priests and Pharisees.
63, 64. Their application to Pilate.
00 And °laid it 6 in his own “new °tomb, q |

r 65. Pilate’s compliance.

which he had hewn out 5 in the rock and he :
|

s 66. Tomb secured,

0
roiled a great stone to the door of the sepul-
|

56 Among. Or. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2.

chre, and 0 departed. which. Denoting a referring to 27.
class : 65.
AT* N 01 *And there was 0 Mary Magdalene, and Zebedee’s. See note on 4. 21 .

the other °Mary, sitting over against the 57 also himself = himself also,
0
sepulchre. was, &c. = had been discipled to Jesus.
58 $e —This [man]. The Lord was thus buried by two
Op 02 Now the next day, °that followedthe day 0
secret disciples. See J ohn 19. 38, 39. Cp. Mark 15. 42, 43.
of the preparation, the chief priests and Phari- Luke 23. 50-53.
sees came together 19 unto Pilate, delivered = given up. Cp. 18. 25 - 34 .

0 “ Sir,we 0 remember that 60 laid it. See note on Isa. 58. 9 .

Q 03 Saying, at ffj
new=Gr, kainos. See note on 9. 17 26. 28 , 29 . Here=
0 0
deceiver said, while He was yet alive, ‘After not newly hewn, but fresh; i.e. unused and as yet
;

three days I will rise again/ undefiled by any dead body,

04 Command therefore that the 61 sepulchre tomb = monument. Gr. mnemeion.
be 0 made sure until °the third day, lest His sepulchre = tomb, as above. Not the same word as
disciples come by night, and steal Him away, in v 6i, .

and say unto the People, ‘ He is risen 40 from departed. When Joseph rolled the stone against the
°the dead: ' so the last 0 error shall be worse door he departed when the angel rolled it away, he ;

than 0 the first." “sat upon it ” (Matt. 28. 2 ).

61 Mary Mary. See Ap. 100,

. . .

r 05 Pilate said unto them, 0 “Ye have °a sepulchre. Gr. taphos — burying- place. Not the
watch : go your way, 64 make it as sure as ye same word as in v. 60 .

0
can." 62 that followed. This was the “ high Sabbath ”
of John 19. 42, not the weekly Sabbath of 28. 1 See
s 00 So they went, and made the 61 sepulchre Ap. 156 .
.

sure, sealing the stone, °and setting 65 a watch. the day of the preparation. See Ap. 156 and 166.
63 Sir. See Ap, 98. VI. a. 4. B. i.

L4 M a
P OO “In °the end of the sabbath, as
^ O gan to dawn toward the 0
day of
0

first
it be- remember— [have been] reminded,
deceiver = impostor.
the week, came °Mary Magdalene and °the After three days. They had heard the Lord say
0 0 this in 12 39, 40. This is how they understood the
other Mary to see the sepulchre.
.

“ three days and three nights”. See Ap. 144, 148, and
0
Q t 2 And, behold, there °was a great earth- 166 cp. “ after ” in
;
v. 53.
quake: 64 made sure = secured,
the third day. See Ap. 148.
u for the angel of
0
the Lord descended 0 from the dead. See Ap. 139. 1. error = deception,
0
heaven, and came and 0 rolled back the stone the first. They do not say what the first was. It may
°from the door, and °sat 0 upon it. he the crucifixion itself.
65 Ye have. Or, Ye may have.
a watch = a guard the word being a transliteration of the Latin custodia consisting of four soldiers (Acts
:
,

12. 4). *See note there. Gr. koustddia. Occ. only in Matthew (here, and in 28. n). can = know [how].
Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i. 66 and setting a watch=with (Gr. meta as in w, 34, 41 54 Not as in , ,
.

vv. 7, 38) the watch i. e, in the presence of the watch, leaving them to keep guard.
:

28. 1-15 (L4 above). RESURRECTION. (Alternation.)

,

L4 P The Women. Seeing. |

1 .

Q |
2 -4 . Events at the Sepulchre.
P j
6-10. The Women. Seeking.
Q 11-15. Events in the city.
|

1 In, &c. For the sequence of events connected with the resurrection see Ap. 166. In. Gr. en. Ap. 104.
viii. the end of— late on, &c. the sabbath. The weekly sabbath. The seventh day; not the high
sabbath of v 62 or John 19. 42, because that was the first day of the feast (following the “ preparation day”).
.

See Ap. 156. toward. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Mary the other Mary. See Ap. 100. to see —
. . .

to gaze upon. Gr, theored. Ap. 133. I. 11. Not the same as in vv. 6, 7 10 17 sepulchre. Gr. taphos. , ,
.

As in 27. ei, 64, 66. Not the same as in “tomb” (27. eo).
28. 2-4 [For Structure see next page].
2 behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6. was — happened. the LORD = Jehovah (Ap. 4. II). See Ap. 98.
VI. i. a. 1. B. b. from=out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. heaven. Sing. See note on 6. 9, 10 rolled .

back = had rolled back. from — away from. Gr. apo. Cp. 27, 37 Ap. 104. iv. sat upon it. See .

note on 27. eo. Sat that it might be known by what power it was rolled back. upon. Gr, epand.

1379
 2 : ; : =

u 3 His 0 countenance was 0 like lightning, and 28. 2-4 (Q, p. 1879). EVENTS AT THE SEPULCHRE.
(p. 1380) his raiment white as snow {Introversion,)

4 And 0 for fear0 of him the keepers did shake, Q t u - 2Effect.

2- Earthquake.
29 f
|

Cause. Action. . ,
and became as dead men.
.

6
u 3. Cause. Appearance. ) •

PR v 5 And the angel answered and said unto the t 4 Effect. Terror of the Watch. \
.

women, “Fear °not ge for °I know that ye 3 countenance — general appearance.

:
Gr. idea.
seek0
Jesus, Which was crucified. Occ. only here. like lightning: in effulgence.
6 He°not here: for He is risen, °as He
is 4 for - from. Gr. apo. Ap, 104. iv.
0
said. Come, °see the place where °the Lord lay. dead men. See Ap. 189. 2.

w 7 And go
quickly, and tell His disciples that
28. 5*10 (P, p. 1879). THE WOMEN. SEEKING.
He is risen 2 from 0 the dead0; and, 2 behold. (introversion and Alternation,)
He goeth before you °into Galilee; there R v 5, 6. Words
of the angel,
shall ye see Him : lo, I have told you.”
0 |

w |
7. Their Commission.
S x 8 And they departed quickly from the sepul- 2 x 8-. Their departure.
|
The Women.
chre 0 with fear and great joy y -8. Their mission.
|
LUU. /)
0 R v 9 ,
10-. Words of the Lord.
y and did run to bring His disciples word.
|

iv - 10 His Commission.
.
|

R v 9 And as they °went to tell His disciples, 2 be- 5 not. Gr. me, Ap. 105. II.
hold, 5 Jesus °met them, saying, “All hail.” I know. Gr, oida. See Ap. 132. 1.
And they came and °held Him by the feet, 6 not. Gr, ou. Ap, 105. I. a. as = according as.
and 0 worshipped Him. see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. I. 1.
10 Then said 0 Jesus unto them, “Be B not the Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. B. 2.

afraid: lay = was (lately) lying.

7 the dead. See Ap. 139. 4 (PI.)
go tell My brethren that they go 7 into Galilee,
.

to into=unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Galilee. Ap.169.

and there shall they 7 see Me.” see. Gr. opsomai. Ap. 133. I. 8. a.
11 Now when they were going, 2 behold, some 8 with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
« 9 went = were going.
of 0 the watch came 7 into the city, and 0 shewed met = confronted. As from an opposite direction,
unto the chief priests all the things that 0 were Cp. the noun (25. 1, 6. Acts 28. 15 1 Thess. 4. 17 ). .

done. held Him by the feet = seized Him by the feet,

12 And when they were assembled 8 with the worshipped = prostrated themselves before. See Ap.
elders, and had taken counsel, they gave 137. 1.
0
large money unto the soldiers,
28. 11-15 (Q, p. 1379). EVENTS IN THE CITY.
13 0 Saying, “ Say ye, * His disciples came by ( Alternation .)
night, and stole Him away while we slept/
Q z 11 The Watch. Their report. .

14 And 0
if this
0
come to the governor's ears, a 12 Bribe offered.
|

0 0
1

toe will persuade him, and secure you/' z 13, 14. The Watch. Report falsified.
|

a 15 Bribe accepted.
15 So they took the money, and did as they |
.

were taught : and this 0 saying 0 is commonly 11 the watch. See note on 27. 65 66. ,

reported 0
among
Jews until this day.
the shewed— told. See w, 8, 9 10 ,
.

were done = had come to pass.

B 10 Then the eleven disciples went away 7 into 12 large— sufficient i.e. to bribe them with. :
u
(p. 1305 ) Galilee, 7 into a mountain where 6 Jesus had ap- 13 Saying, Say ye— Telling them to say.
pointed them. 14 if this come, &c.= Should this come, &c. A con-
17 And when they 6 saw Him, they 2 wor- dition of uncertainty. Ap. 118. 1 b.

shipped Him : but some 0 doubted. to. Gr. epi, Ap. 104. ix. 1.

18 And 5 Jesus 0 came and 0 spake unto them, persuade = satisfy : i. e. bribe. Cp. Gal. 1. 10 . See Ap.
150. II.
"saying, “ All "power °is given unto Me °in
u secure you = free you from care i.e. make you safe,
heaven and 0 in earth.
:

or screen you. Cp. 1 Cor. 7. 32.

0
19 °Go ye therefore, and teach all "nations, 15 saying = story. Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32 .
0 0 0 0
baptizing them in the name of the Father, is =8 has been.
and of the Son, and of 0 the Holy Ghost among. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2.
20 Teaching them to observe all things what- 16 a -the.
soever I have commanded you; and, °lo, 3 am 17 doubted = hesitated. Gr. distazd, Occ. only in
8 with you 0 alway, Matthew (here and in 14. 31 The Gr. aorist maybe so
even 0 unto 0 the end of the ).

0 rendered, especially in a parenthesis; and is so ren-

world.” Amen. dered in 16. 5. Luke 8. 29 John 18. 24 it should be in . :

26. 48 and in Luke 22. 44 also.

18 came — approached (as in v. 9).
spake saying,
. . .
“ Spake ” referring to the act,
and “ saying ” referring to the substance. power
authority. Gr. exousia, Ap. 172. 5. is given— lias (just, or lately) been given. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104.
viii. heaven. Sing. See note on 6. 9, 10 . in - upon. Gr. epi, Ap. 104. ix. 1. 19 Go ye, &c.
See Ap. 167. teaoh= disciple. Not the same word as in v. 20 nations— the nations. bap- .

tizing ... in. See Ap. 115. 1, iv. 4. Tr. and WI

m. read “having baptized”. in =a into. Ap.
104. vi. Denoting object and purpose. Cp. 3. 11. Acts 2. 38 the name. Sing. Not “names”. This
.

is the final definition of “ the Name ” of the One true God. Father. Ap. 98. III. the Holy Ghost
the Holy Spirit. Gr. pneuma See Ap. 101. II. 8.
. 20 lo. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6. alway— all the
days. unto=until, the end of the world =the completion, or consummation, of the age i.e. that :

then current dispensation, when this apostolic commission might have ended. See Ap. 129. 2, and note on
13. 39 . But as Israel did not then repent (Acts 8. 19-26 28. 25-28), hence all is postponed till Matt. 24. 14 shall
;

he taken up And fulfilled, “ then shall the end (telos) of the sunteleia come”. This particular commission was
therefore postponed. See Ap. 167. world = age. Gr. ai&n, Ap. 129. 2.
1380
 1 ; ; ; ; ; ;

'

r
THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING TO

MARK.
THE STRUCTURE OF THE BOOK AS A WHOLE.

“ BEHOLD MY SERVANT ” (Isa. 42 . l).

(. Introversion .)

3 B 1
A 1
. the forerunner.
1-8.

(p. 1304 ) B 9 -11 THE BAPTISM WITH WATER.

|
. :

C 1. 19 13. THE TEMPTATION: IN THE WILDERNESS.

|
,

E 1. u-20 THE KINGDOM

M I
1
.
PROCLAIMED, THE FOURFOLD )
l

p 1. 21 — a 30. THE KING )

I
MINISTRY OF
p a 31 — 10 52. THE KING EJECTED. h THE LORD.
|
.

£?| 11 — 14 25 THE KINGDOM . 1 . .

Q 14 2(5-42. THE AGONY: IN THE GARDEN.

|
.

B 14. 43—16. u, THE BAPTISM OF SUFFERING (DEATH, BURIAL, AND

RESURRECTION).
:

A I
16. 15-20. THE SUCCESSORS.

For the New Testament and the order of the Books, see Ap, 95.
For the Inter-relation of the Four Gospels, see the Structure on p. 1804.
For the Diversity of the Four Gospels, see Ap. 96.
For the Unity of the Four Gospels, see Ap. 97.
For the Fourfold Ministry of the Lord, see Ap. 119.
For words used only in Mark, see some 70 recorded in the notes.

Mark is a Roman His Hebrew forename was John (Acts 12. 12 ). He was a cousin of
(Latin) surname.
Barnabas (Col. 4, 10 ). His mother’s name was “ Mary” (Acts 12 12 see Ap. 100). What may be gathered of his .
;

history can be learnt only by the Scripture references to him (cp. Acts 4. 36 12 12 18. 5 13 15. 37 39
- Col ;
.
; , ; .

4, 10
. 2 Tim. 4. 11 Philem. v. 24.
Pet. 5. 13), . 1

Mark was not the young man mentioned in ch. 14. 61, 52 See the notes there. His Gospel was not derived, as .

alleged, from any human sources such assertions are at the best only conjectures. It was given to him, as Luke’s
;
“
Gospel was given to him, “from above” (Luke 1. s). This precludes all theories about copying” and human
•»
inditing” and “ transcribing”. There are other reasons for the omission and inclusion of certain events, which
depend on, and are to be gathered from, the Divine perfections of the Word of God. Such omissions and inclu-
sions are to be explained by the special presentation of the Lord as Jehovah’s Servant and not by the conflicting
and uncertain speculations as to the “ sources” of this Gospel.
To this special presentation of the Lord, in Mark, is due the fact that while He is addressed as “ Lord” in
the other three Gospels 73 times by His disciples 37 times, and by others 86 times (5 of which are rendered
;

“ Sir”) He is addressed as such in the Gospel of Mark, only twice once by the Woman (a Greek or Gentile),
;
;

7. 28, where it should be rendered “ Sir” and 9 24 where “ Lord” is omitted by all the critical texts (see Ap,
;
.
,

94. VI) as well as by the ancient Syriac Version (see Ap. 94, p. 136, note 3). Moreover, He is spoken of as such
by the Holy Spirit through the Evangelist only twice (16. 19, 20 ), but that was after His ascension into heaveti.
To this presentation of the Lord in this Gospel as Jehovah’s servant, are due also the minute references to
His activities, not only to what He said, but how He said it what He did, and how He did it. These are not due ;

to any “peculiarity” of the human writer, but to the Divine supplements of the Holy Spirit. Hence we are told
How the disciples were sent forth “ two and two” (6. 7)
How the centurion “ stood by, over against” the Lord (15. 39 )
How the people were made to sit “ in ranks ” (6. 40 )
How the Lord went to pray (1. 35 )

How He withdrew “to the sea” (8. 7) and how He “ sat in the boat, on the sea” (4. 1 ) ;

How He was in the stern, asleep “ on a pillow ” (4. 38 ) how He sat (12. 41 18. 3 ; ; ).

We are told also of the fear, astonishment, and sore amazement of the disciples (4. 41 6 61 10. 24 26 ) and ;
.
; , ;

of the effect of the Lord’s words and works on the People (2. 2 3. 10 20 4. 1 5. 21 si 6, si, 33 8. 1 ; , ; ; , ; ; ).

The activities and movements of “ Jehovah’s Servant” are always prominent, from the very “beginning”;
which, without any preface, introduces the public ministry of the Lord, setting forth on the one hand the very
height of His Divine power (1. 27 31 2. 12 3. 10 5 29 6. 66 7. 37 ) and on the other the depth of His feelings
; ; . ; ;

— , ;

as man His fatigue, &a (4.38; 11. 12 14.36); His sympathies and compassion (6. 34 8. 2 ); His love (10. 21 )
;
;

His composure (4. S8-*o; 15. 5 ); His seeking solitude (1.35; 6.30-32); His wonder (Q. fi); His grief (3. 6); His
sighing (7. 3* 8. 12 His anger and displeasure (3. 5 10. 14 ). See note on “immediately” (1. 12 ).
; ) ; ;

The four Gospels are treated in The Companion Bible not as four culprits brought up on a charge of fraud,
but as four witnesses whose testimony is to be received.

1381
 : ; = ; ; —

THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING TO

MARK.
AA °THE beginning of the 0 gospel of 0 Jesus 1- 1-8 (A, p. 1381). THE FORERUNNER.
(p. 1382)
1 Christ, 0 the Son of God (Introversion.)
in the prophets, “ Be- A
0 0
A. D. 26
2 0
As 0
it is written A j
1 -3. Prophecy. By God, of John.
hold, 3 send my°messen§?er 0 before Thy face, B 4 5 John,
,
.His mission.
0
which shall prepare Thy way 0 before Thee. B 6. John. His person.
3 The voice of one crying 2 in the wilderness, A | 7, 8. Prophecy. By J ohn, of Christ.
4
Prepare ye the way of °the Lord, make His 1 The beginning of the gospel. A Hebraism. No
paths straight.’ ” Article. Cp. Hos. 1. 2, “[The] beginning of the word of
0 Jehovah by Hosea It is the beginning, not of the
6 4 °John °did baptize 2
0
in the wilderness,
0 book, but of the facts of the good news. See note on
0
and preach the baptism of repentance 0 for 8. li.
0
the remission of sins. gospel = glad tidings. See note on Matthew (Title).
0 0 0 0
5 And there went out unto him all the Jesus Christ. See Ap. 98. XI.
°land of Judaea, and they of Jerusalem, and the Son of God. See Ap. 98. XV.
were all 4 baptized °of him 2 in °the river of 8 As. T Tr, WI R read “According as ”.
0 0 it is written -- it has been written
Jordan, confessing their 4 sins* i. e. it standeth ;

written. in. Gr. Ap. 104. via.

en.
0
0 And John was clothed with 0
camel's hair, prophets. PI. because it is a composite quotation
and with a girdle of a skin about his loins Mai. Isa. 40. 3.
3. i. See Ap. 107. II, 4,
and he did eat 0 locusts and °wild honey messenger - angelos.
0 before face. Thy
pore Hebraism (cp. Amos 9. 4A
7 And 4 preached, saying, « There cometh ,

0 0
&c.). Unknown
to pure Greek,
One mightier than I after 0 me, the latchet of before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv. which — who.
shoes I am °not worthy to stoop
0 0
before Thee. Omitted by L T Tr. "VNH R.
down and unloose. 3 the Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. A. a.
8 3 indeed have 4 baptized you °with water: 4 John. Cp. Matt. 3. i-6. Luke 3. i-4.
but £e shall 4 baptize u
you with °the Holy did baptize =it came to pass John [was] baptizing,
baptize. See Ap. 115. 1.
Ghost.”
preach = was proclaiming, or heralding. Ap. 121. 1.

BC 0
9 And it came to 0pass in those days, that 2 of. Gen. of Relation and Object. Ap. 17. 5.
0
Jesus came 0 from Nazareth of Galilee, and repentance. See Ap. lll. II. 1.
was 4 baptized 5 of John 0 in Jordan* for = resulting in. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi,
sins. See Ap. 128. II, 1.
10 And straightway coming up 0 out of the
0
5 went out = kept going out, Imperf. Tense,
0 0
water, He saw the heavens opened, unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv, 3.
all. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Whole), Ap. 6, for
D and 0 the Spirit
0
like a dove descending 0 upon all parts.
Him the land = country, or territory. Put by Fig. Metonymy
(of Subject), for the inhabitants.
Ap.
C 11 And there came a voice °from 10
heaven, 6,
of=by. Gr. huvo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
saying “ %i)on art 6 My beloved Son, 2 in
, Whom the river of Jordan. Occ. only in Mark,
°I am well pleased,” confessing. See Matt. 3. e. their - their own.
6 camel’s hair. Not a skin, but a garment woven
with camel’s hair. Cp. 2 Kings 1. 8. about. Gr. pen*. Ap. 104. xiii. 1, locusts. See note on
Matt. 3. 4. wild honey. Plentiful then, and now. 7 There cometh One =He Who cometh
[is]. after— behind as to time.
;
Not the same as in
in v. u, latchet = thong. shoes = sandals.
To unloose the sandals of another was a proverbial expression. Fig. Parcemia (Ap. 6). Supplemental to
“ bear ” in Matt. 3. n. not. Gr. ou. Ap.105. 1. worthy = fit, stoop down. A Divine
supplement, Occ. only here. 8 with, Gr, en, as in v. 2. the Holy Ghost. Gr, pneuma
hagion (without Articles) = “ power from on high”. See Ap. 101. II. 14.

1. 9-1 X (B, P- 1381). THE BAPTISM : WITH WATER. ( Introversion .)

C |
9. The Lord, His coming to John.
D 30—. Seen. The heavens opening.
D -3o.Seen. The Dove descending.
C |
li. The Lord. The Voice coming to Him.
9 it came to pass. A pure Hebraism. Jesus. Ap. 98. X. from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
Not the same as in v. u. Nazareth. See Ap. 94. III. 8, and Ap. 169. in = into. Gr. eis.
Ap. 104. vi. Not the same as in vv. 2 3, 4, 5, li, 13, 19, 20 23 39 45
,
10 straightway = immediately.
, , ,
.

See note on v 12 . out of = away from. Gr. apo, Ap. 104. iv. But all the texts read ek out of
.

(Ap. 104. vii). heavens. Plural. See note on Matt. 6. 9 10 opened— parting or rending ,
.

asunder. the Spirit. Gr. pneuma. With Art. See Ap. 101. II, 3. like ^ as. upon.
Gr. cp*. Ap. 104. ix. 3. 1 1 from out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. My beloved Son = My Son,
the beloved. As in Matthew and Luke. I am well pleased = I have [ever] found delight.

1382
 ;; : 9 :

CE 12 And 0
immediately 10 the Spirit °driveth 1. 12, 13 (C, P. 1381). THE TEMPTATION: IN
(P* 1383)
Him 0
into the wilderness. THE WILDERNESS. (Introversion.)
E 12 The Compulsion.
Spirit.
F 13 And He was
there 2 in the wilderness |

F
.

13 -. Temptations.
Satan.
0
forty days, tempted 6 of Satan F -13- Wild beasts. Companionship.
F and was 0 with the wild beasts E The Angels. Ministration.
13.

12 immediately. A word characteristic of this Gos-

E and 0 the angels 0 ministered unto Him. does the activities of “Jehovah’s
pel, setting forth as it
Servant ”. The Greek words which it represents (in this
DEG1 14 Now 0 after that John was 0 put in prison, and other renderings of eutheos and euthus) are used
A. D. 27
9
Jesus came 13 into 0 Galilee, 4 preaching the (in Mark) twenty-six times directly of the Lord and
1 gospel of 0 the kingdom of God,
His acts while in Matthew they occur only five times,
;

15 And saying, “The °time is fulfilled, and in Luke once, and in John twice.
14 the kingdom of God 0 is at hand 0
repent ye, : driveth Him — driveth Him out. Divine supplemental
0 0 information as to the character of theleading of Matthew
°and believe the gospel." 1

and Luke.
G*a 10 Now as He 0 walked 0 by the sea of 14 Galilee, into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same word as in v. 16.
0
He
0
saw 0
Simon and Andrew his brother 13 tempted = being tempted.
casting a net 0
into the sea : for they were with the wild beasts. A Divine supplementary par-
fishers. ticular. Occ. only here.
with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
17 And 9
Jesus said unto them, °“Come ye the angels, &c. See note on Matt. 4. 1 1, and Ap. 116.
7after Me, and I will make you °to become ministered = were ministering.
fishers of men/' 14—14. as (D. p. 1381). THE LORD’S FOUR-
1.
18 And 10
straightway they forsook their nets, FOLD MINISTRY, (See Ap. 119.) {Introversion.)
I.14-20. The First Period. Subject The Pro-
and followed Him. :

clamation of The Kingdom.

And when He
19 had gone °a little farther p 1. 21 —
8. 30. The Second Period. Subject
0
thence, He saw James the son of ° Zebedee,
0 The Proclamation of The King. His Person.
and 0 John his brother, who also were 2 in the F 8. 31 —
10. 52. The Third Period, Subject
ship
0
mending their nets The Rejection of The King.
11. 1 —
14. 25. The Fourth Period. Subject
b 20 And 10
straightway 0
He called them The Rejection of The Kingdom.
1. 14-20 (E* above), THE FIRST PERIOD OF
c and they left their father 19 Zebedee 2 in the °ship THE MINISTRY. THE KINGDOM PROCLAIMED.
13 with the hired servants, and went 7 after Him.
{Division.)
The Proclamation of the Kingdom. G 1

PH 1
K 1 21 And they went 12
into
0
Capernaum
The Calling of Four Disciples. ; and G2
14 15
16 - 20
,
.

14 after. Gr. meta Ap. 104. xi. 2. This commences .

the first subject of the Lord’s ministry, which occupies in Mark only six verses. See Ap. 119. put
in prison — was delivered up. Galilee. Ap. 169. the kingdom of God. See Ap, 114.
=
15 time season. is at hand — has drawn near (for the setting up of the kingdom). Cp. Gal. 4.4,
repent. See Ap. 111. I. 1. and believe the gospel. A Divine supplement to Matt. 4. 17 .
believe. See Ap. 160. I. v. (ii). Here followed by the Gr. Prep. Ap. 104. viii.
en. the = in the,
1. 16-20 (G 2 above). ,
THE CALLING OF FOUR DISCIPLES. {Extended Alternation.)
G 2
a |
16. Two brethren. Simon and Andrew,
b |
17. Their call.
c |
is. Their obedience.
a |
19. Two brethren. James and John.
Their call, 6 |
20 -.
c - 20 Their obedience. .
|

16 walked = was walking. by — beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 3. Simon and Andrew.
See Ap. 141. casting a net. The word “net ” is included and implied in the Vefrb. All the texts
omit the Noun. into=in. Gr. en, as in v. 2 17 Come. This call explains Acts 1. 21 22 The official .
,
.

mission comes later, in 3. 17, &c. to become fishers of men. The likeness is not conveyed by the
Fig. Simile or stated by Metaphor, but is implied by the Fig. Hypocatastasis.
,
See Ap. 6. 19 a little
farther. A Divine supplement, here. thence. Omitted by [L] T Tr. A WH R, James John. . . .

See Ap. 141. Zebedee. Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3. mending. See note on Matt, 4. 21 .

20 He called. See note on Come” (u. 17).

“ ship boat.
- with the hired servants. A Divine
supplement in Mark. 21 Capernaum. See Ap. 169.
1. 21—8. 30 THE SECOND PERIOD OF THE LORD’S MINISTRY: THE
(F, above).
PROCLAMATION OF THE KING. HIS PERSON. (See Ap. 119.) {Repeated Alternation.)
H 1
|
1. — 12 Teaching and Miracles.
21 2. .

J l -22 Call of Levi.

2. 13 .

23 —
|

H 2
|
2. 12 Teaching and Miracles.
3. .

J2 - Calling of the Twelve.

3. 13 1 -.
-19 —
|

H 3
|
8. Teaching and Miracles.
6. 6.
J 3 Mission of the Twelve.
6. 7-30.
H 4
|
6. si
|

— 30 Teaching and Miracles.

8. .

1. ai— 2. 1 a (H 1 above). TEACHING AND MIRACLES. Repeated Alternation.) (.

W K 1
f
1, 21, 22 .
,

Teaching. With authority as Lord.

L 1. 23 -34 Miracles : Unclean spirit ( 23 -28 ) Fever (29 - 31 ) Many ( 32 - 34 ).
1 .
; ;

K
|
2
1, 36-39. Teaching, and exercising authority.
|

L 2 1. 40 -45 Miracle The Leper.

|
, :

K3 |
2. 1 2 Teaching.
,
. The Word of God.
L 2. 3 12 Miracle Palsy, and Divine Act. Forgiveness of sins.
3 - * :

I HT i*mk
|

1883
 ; ,

1. 21 . MARK. 1. 44.

A. D. 27 10
straightway on the sabbath day He entered taught - began teaching.
12 into the synagogue, and 0 taught. Ap. 104. ix. 2. 22 at. Gr. epi.
22 And they were astonished °at His doc- He taught. Referring to the character of His teaching
trine
: for
0
He taught them as one that had as setting Him forth as Divine. See note on Matt. 7. 20 .

authority, and 7 not as the scribes. 23 synagogue. See Ap. 120. I.

man. Gr. anthrOpos. Ap. 123. 1.
V- 23 And there was 2 in their 0 synagogue a spirit. Gr. pneuma See Ap. 101, II. 12.
(P« 1383 )
0
man 8 with an unclean 0 spirit ; and he 0 cried cried = shouted.
out,
Saying, “ Let ns alone 0
24 24 what have we to do with Thee ? See note on
; what have we
Sam. 16. 10
0 2
to do with Thee, Thou Jesus of Nazareth ?
.
9
0
art Thou come to destroy us ? 1 know Thee
N
of azareth = [the] Nazarene. Ap. 94. III. 3, and 169.
1 know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1. i. The man said this,
Who Thou art, 0 the Holy One of God." the evil spirit moving him.
25 And 9 Jesus rebuked him, saying, 0 “ Hold the Holy One of God. Thus again the Person of
thy peace, and come 0 out of him." the Lord is declared. Cp. Ps. 16. 10 Luke 1 35. . .

23 And when the unclean spirit had torn 25 Hold thy peace — Be silent. Cp. Matt. 22. 12
23 0
.

him, and 0 cried with a loud 0 voice, he came out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
2C out of him.
28 torn him = thrown him into convulsions,
27 And they were all amazed, insomuch that cried . . . voice. A Divine supplement, here.
0
they questioned among themselves, saying, 27 among. Gr. pros, Ap. 104. xv. 8.
« What thing is this ? what 0 new 0 doctrine is new. New in character, not in time. Gr. kainoS.
this? for °with authority commandeth He See notes on Matt. 9. 17 26. 2 d 27. 60 ; ; .

even the unclean 23 spirits, and they do obey doctrine —teaching.

Him." with. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2. Not the same word
0
28 And immediately His 12fame spread as in w. 8, 13 , 20 , 23, 29, 36.
0
abroad throughout all the region round about 28 fame — hearing, or report. Put by Fig. Metonymy
14 Galilee. (of the Effect), Ap. 6, for what was heard.
29 And 0
forthwith, when they were come throughout = into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
35 out of the 23 synagogue, they entered 12 into 29 forthwith — immediately
as in w. 12 28 31, 12 , , ,
.

the house of Simon and Andrew 13 with James See note on v 12 ,

. .

and John. 30 lay = was lying,

30 But Simon's wife’s mother °lay sick °of of, &c. = in a fever.
a fever, and 0 anon they tell Him 0 of her. anon = immediately, as “forthwith” (v. 29 above, ),

31 And °He came and 0 took her by the hand, of = about. Gr. peri, Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
and lifted her up ; and 12 immediately the fever 31 He came. On the same sabbath.
0
left her, and she ministered unto them.
took her by the hand. A Divine supplement, here,
—
32 And at even, °when the sun did set, they ministered began
ministering.
0
brought 5 unto Him all °that were diseased, 32 when the sun did set. A Divine supplement,
here.
and them that were 0 possessed with devils. brought — kept bringing,
33 And °ail the city °was gathered together that were diseased. Cp. Matt. 4. 23 24. ,
°at the door.
possessed with devils— possessed with demons. Gr.
34 And He healed many that were sick of daimonizomai Derivation uncertain. See note on Matt. .

divers diseases, and cast out many 0 devils; 8. 16, 28.

and suffered 7 not the 0 devils to speak, because 33 alL Put by Pig. SynecdochS (of Genus), Ap. 6, for
they knew Him.
24
the greater part.
was gathered, &c. A Divine supplement, here.
X 2 35 And in the morning,
0
rising up °a great
at=to. Gr. pros, Ap. 104. xv. 3.
while before day. He went out, and departed
12 into °a solitary place, and there 0 prayed. 34 devils = demons. See note on v. 32.
36 And Simon and they that were 13 with 35 a great day— while yet night. Gr. ennuchon.
. . .

Him 0 followed after Him. A Divine supplement, here.

a solitary place = a desert place.
37 And when they had found Him, they said prayed=was praying.
unto Him 33 0 “ All men 0 seek for Thee."
,
36 followed after. Gr. katadidkd. A Divine supple-
38 And He said unto them, “ Let us go 12 into ment, here.
the °next “towns, that I may 4 preach there
00
came 37 All, &c. A Divine supplement, here,
also : for therefore
I forth." seek— are seeking.
0
39 And He preached in their synagogues
4
38 next— neighbouring,
0
throughout all 14 Galilee, and cast out 34 devils. towns— country towns, or villages,
therefore— for (Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi) this,
u 40 And there came 0 a leper °to Him, beseech-
came I forth— am I come forth.
ing Him, and kneeling down to Him, and say-
ing unto Him, °“If Thou °wilt, Thou canst 39 in. Gr. en Ap. 104. viii. 3. .

throughout— in. Gr. eis Ap. 104. . vi.

make me clean."' 40 a leper. See note on Ex. 4. 6.
41 And 9 Jesus, 0 moved with compassion, put to. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3. .

forth His hand, and touched him, and saith Xf Thou wilt. A condition of uncertainty with pro-
unto him, " 1 40 will ; be thou 0 clean.” bability. Ap. 118. 1. b.
42 And as soon as He had spoken 12 imme- , wilt. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1.
diately the leprosy departed 9 from him, and he A
41 moved with compassion. Divine supple-
was cleansed. ment, here.
43 And He °straitly charged him, And "forth- clean = cleansed.
with sent him away 43 Btraitly— strictly.
44 And saith unto him, 0 “ See thou say no- 44 See. Ap. 133. 1. 8*
1884
 = . :

1.44. MARK. 2.15.

thing to any man : but go thy way, 0
shew shew . . .
priest. Ref. to Pent. (Lev, 14. 1 - 32 ). Ap.
0 0
thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleans- 117. I.
0
ing those things which Moses commanded, for = concerning. Gr. peri, Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
4
a testimony unto them/’
for Moses. Occ. eight times in Mark 1. 44 7. 10 9. 4 :
; ;
.

10. 3, 4 12, 19 26 See note on Matt. 8. 4

45 But he went out, and began to 0 publish it 5 ; ; ,
. .

much, and to blaze abroad the matter, inso- 45 publish = proclaim. Same word as “ preach ” in
W. 4 7, 14, 38, 39 See Ap. 121.1.
much that 9 Jesus 0 could no more openly enter
.
,

could no more = was no longer able to.

12
into °the city, but was without °in desert the city = any city.
places : and they came 40 to Him from every
0
in. Gr. e«, as in v. 2 . But T Tr. WI read epi, Ap.
quarter. 104. ix. 2. came - kept coming.

2. 1 into. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi.

K .
3 And again He entered 0
into Capernaum after. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1, noised - reported,
.

0
1383 )
some days; and it
after was 0 noised that He was in the house “He is [gone] into the
—
(P. 0
that He was 0 in the house. house [and is there] ”,
2 And 0 straightway many were gathered to- in. Gr. eis (as above).
0
gether, insomuch that there was no room to 2 straightway =- immediately. See note on 1. 12 .

0
receive them, 0 no, not so much as about the Omitted by [L Tr.] T WH R.
door and He 0 preached the word unto them.
:
no room = no longer any room,
no about - no, not even (mede meketi) at (Gr. pros
3 And they come °unto Him, bringing one
. . .
Ls Ap. 104, xv. the door. 3)
.

0
°sick of the which was borne °of four.
palsy, preached^ was speaking (when what follows took
4 And when they 0 could °not °come nigh place).
unto Him °for the press, they uncovered the
0 0
3 unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
roof where He was and when they had 0 bro-
: sick . . . palsy— a paralytic.
ken it up, they let down the °bed 0 wherein the of=by. Gr. hupo Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
3
sick of the palsy lay. 4 could not = were not able to.
5 When 0 Jesus °saw 0 their faith, He said unto not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
3 the 0
sick of the palsy, “ Son, °thy °sins be come nigh unto. Gr. proseggizo. Occ. only here in
N.T.
forgiven thee/*
for the press. The 1611 edition of the A.V. reads
0 But there were certain of the scribes sitting “ for press
0
there, and reasoning in their hearts, for = on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
7 “ Why doth this man thus speak blas- press = crowd.
phemies? who can forgive 5 sins °but °God uncovered. Easily done in an Eastern house. Occ.
**
only ? only here in N.T. [Gal. 4. 15 .

8 And 0 immediately when 5 Jesus 0 perceived broken it up. Gr. exorussd. Occ. only here and
0
°in His spirit that they so reasoned within bed = couch, or pallet. Gr ,krabbaton t a Latin word.
themselves, He said unto them, “ Why reason A poor man’s bed. Not the same word as in 4. 21 .

ye these things 6 in your hearts ? wherein -on which. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
5 Jesus. Ap, 98. X. saw. Gr. eidon, Ap. 133.1. 1.
9 0 Whether is it easier to say to 4 the sick of their faith. We
cannot exclude the faith of the
the palsy, * Thy 5 sins be forgiven thee * ; or to paralytic himself, who had doubtless persuaded the
say, ‘Arise, and take up thy 4 bed, and walk?* four to do this for him.
10 But that ye may 0 know that 0 the Son of Son» Gr. teJcnon. See Ap. 108. i.
man hath 0 power 0 on earth to forgive 5 sins,*’ thy sins be forgiven thee. Thus proclaiming His
(He saith to 3 the sick of the palsy,) Deity, being the second subject of His Ministry. See
11 “ I say unto thee, Arise, and take up thy Ap. 119.
4 bed, and go thy way into thine house/* 1 sins. See Ap. 128, II. 1,
12 And 8 immediately he arose, took up the 6 in. Gr. en, Ap. 104. viii. 1.
*7 but God only— except One [that is] God.
4
bed,and went forth before them all inso- ;

much that they were all amazed, and glori- God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
fied 7 God, saying, “We never saw it on this 5 8 immediately. A key-word of this Gospel, to mark
the activities of Jehovah’s Servant. See note on 1. 12 .

fashion/' perceived. Gr. epiginosko. Ap. 132. I. 8.

J* M 1
13 And He went forth again °by the sea in His spirit— in Himself. Qx.pnenma. See Ap. 101
0
(p. 138 S) side; and all the multitude resorted 3 unto II. 9.

Him, and He 0 taught them. within — or among. Gr. en. Ap, 104. viii. 2.
9 Whether is it ? ^ Which is ...
14 And as He passed by. He 5 saw Levi the 0 0 . . . ?

son of 0 Alphseus sitting 0 at the receipt of cus- 10 know = see. Ap. 133. I. 1.
the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI. Thus setting
tom, and said unto him, “ Follow Me." And forth His Person, which is the subject of this second
he arose and followed Him. period. See J1 p. 1383 and Ap. 119. Cp. Matt. 8. 20 ; .
,
0
M 2 d 15 And it came to pass, that, as B Jesus 0 sat The first occurrence of this title in Mark. Cp. the
1386 ) at meat 6 in
0
his house, many 0
publicans and last (14. 62). powers authority. Ap. 172. 5.
(p.
on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
2 13-22
. (J 1 , p. 1383 ). THE CALL OF LEVI. (Division.)
J1 M 1
13, 14.The Lord’s Call.
M 2 15-22. Levi’s feast.

13 by beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 3. resorted . . . taught =kept coming kept teaching, . . .

14 Levi. Probably his former name before changing it to “ ”

Matthew ^ the gift of God (Matt. 9. 9).
the son of Alphseus. Occ. only here (i, e. in connection with Levi) in N.T. Alphseus. Aramaic.
See Ap. 94. III. 3, at = in charge of. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
2 15-22
. [For Structure see next page].
15 And it came to pass. A Hebraism. sat at meat -reclined [at table]. his house
i.e. Levi’s. Not the Lord’s. Cp. Matt. 8, 20 . publicans - tax-gatherers.

1385
 : —

2 . 15 . MARK. 2. 27 .

0
A.D. 27 sinners sat also together with 5Jesus and His 2 15-22 . (M 2 , p. 1385). LEVI’S FEAST.
disciples : for there were many, and they fol- (Alternation .)
lowed Him. M2 d Question of Pharisees.
|
is, 16.

16 And when the scribes °and Pharisees 5 saw Answer. Proverb.

e |
17.

Him 0
publicans and sinners, they
eat °with 15 15 d is. Question of John’s disciples.
|

°said unto His disciples, 0 “ How is it that He e 19-22, Answer. Proverbs.

|

eateth and drinketh 0 with 15 publicans and sinners. Gr. pi. of hamartdlos. Cp. Ap. 128. T. 1.
15 sinners ? ” sinners sat also - sinners also sat.
16 and Pharisess. L and Tr. read “ of the Phari-
e 17 When 5 Jesus heard it, He saith unto them, sees”. Ap. 120. II.
(p. 1386) “ They that are 0 whole have 0 no need of 0 the eat — eating.
physician, but they that are sick: I came with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
c
not to call °the righteous, but 16 sinners °to said = kept saying.
repentance.'* How is it . . . Why [doth] . . . ?
17 whole = strong, or able.
d '
18 And the disciples of John and of the 16 Pha- no. Gr, on. Ap. 105. I. The emph. is on “no need”,
risees °used to fast: and they come and say the = a.
unto Him, “ Why
do the disciples of John and not. Gr. ow, as above.
the righteous— righteous ones.
of the 36
Pharisees fast, but Thy disciples fast
17 ” to — for. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi. .

not ?
18 used to fast = were fasting i.e. were then ob- :

0
19 And
Jesus said unto them, “ Can the
5 serving a fast. It is not the custom that is referred
children of the bridechamber fast, while the to, but the fact.
0
bridegroom is 16 with them ? as long as they 19 children, &c. =sons, &c. Ap. 108. iii. A Hebraism,
referring to the guests, not to the “ friends ” (or grooms-
have the bridegroom 16 with them, they 0 can-
men) of John 3. 29
not fast. .

bridegroom. The Lord, here, refers to Himself,

20 But the days will come, when the 39 bride- cannot -are not (as in v. 17 ) able to.
groom shall be taken °away from them, and 20 away from. Gr, apo. Ap. 104. iv.
then shall they fast 6 in those days. 21 seweth on. Gr. epirraptd. Occ. only here,
. . .

21 17 No man also °seweth a piece of °new new — unfulled.

0
cloth on an old garment else the 0 new piece : on — upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104, ix. 2.
that filled it up taketh away from the old, and new — new (in character). Gr. kainos. See note on
the rent is made worse. Matt. 9. 17 .

22 And 17
man
putteth new wine 1 into
no 0 22 new = fresh made. Gr. neos. See note on Matt.
0 26. 2$, 29.
old bottles : else the 0 new wine doth burst
bottles = wine-skins,
the 0 bottles, and the wine is spilled, and the marred = destroyed.
0 0
bottles will be marred but 0 new wine must :

be put 1 into 21 new 0 bottles.*' 2 23— 3 12 (H 2 p. 1383). TEACHING AND

. . ,

MIRACLES. (Division.)
N 1
f 23 15
And it came to pass, that He went H 2 N 1
2. 23 - 28 . Teaching,
0
through the corn fields °on the sabbath day N a
3. 1 - 12 , Miracles
*}• Lord of the Sabbath.”
and His disciples began, °as they went, °to 2. 23-28 (N 1 above).
, TEACHING.
pluck the ears of corn. (Introversion.)

9 24 And the 16
Pharisees lc said unto Him,
N l
f [
23 -. The Sabbath Day.
- 23 Disciples. Action of.
0“ Behold, why do they 23 on the sabbath day g |
.

g 24. Disciples. Objection to.

that which is 17 not lawful ? " f
j

25 - 28 .
The Sabbath Day.
|

/ 25 And °“Have ye 0 never

said unto them, v. 1. 23 through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104.
read what David did, when he had need, and 011 in,
0 = or during. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 1.
was an hungred, be, and they that were 10 with as they went. Gr. to make their way. A Hebraism.
him? See Judg. 17. 8 (marg.) — as they journeyed; not to :

26 How he went 1 into the house of 7 God 0 in make a path by destroying the stalks of corn, but only
plucking “the ears”.
the days of 0 Abiathar the high priest, and did to pluck, &c. Ref. to Pent. (Deut. 23. 25
Cp. Ap. 92. ).
eat °the shewbread, which is 17 not lawful to A recognised custom to this present day, not only
eat °but for the priests, and °gave also to for travellers, but lor their horses. So with grapes
them which were 0 with him ? " (Deut. 23. 24 ).
27 And He said unto them, “The 0 sabbath 24 Behold =Look. Ap. 133, I. 3.
°was made 4 for °man, °and 17 not °man 4 for 25 Have ye never read , . ye never
. ? = Did
0 read See Ap. 143. Fig. Anteisagoge, Ap. 6,
the sabbath: . . . ?
never - not (as in v. 17).
A Divine supplement to “was hungry” had need.
(Matthew and Luke). Occ. only in Mark. “ Had need ” is generic, and “was hungered ” is specific (explain-
ing the need). 26 in the days of. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. Abiathar. Called Ahimelech in
1 Sam. 21. 1 22. 9 11 20 and Ahiali in 1 Sam, 14. 3. The father and his son Abiathar must have had two
; , ;
,

names, as was frequently the case. And why not, as in our own day? In 2 Sam. 8. 17 and 1 Chron. 18. le,
,

we have Ahimelech the son of Abiathar and in 1 Sam. 22. 20 Abiathar is the son of Ahimelech (who was the
;

son of Ahitub). There is no “ confusion in the Heb. text ”. The Lord’s enemies are the best witnesses of this,
for they would not have missed such an opportunity of effective reply (see 3. 6). They knew what modern
critics do not know. the shewbread. Ref. to Pent. (Ex. 25. 30 35. is 39. 36 Lev. 24. 6 - 9 ). Cp .
; ;
2 Chron, 13. 11 See Ap, 92 and 117. 1.
. but — except. To eat this was the priest’s first duty on the Sabbath,
gave also - gave to them also. with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi. 27 sabbath. Note the Figure
Antimetabole (Ap, 6), “sabbath man man sabbath”.
. . . . was made = came into being.
. . , . .

man. Gr. anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1. and. All the texts omit “ and”. In that case, note the Fig.
Asyndeton (Ap. 6).

1386
 *

a. d, 27 28 “Therefore 10 the Son of man °is “Lord also 28 Therefore = So then.

of the sabbath.* is Lord, Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 2. B. a. This is the subject of
this second period of the Lord’s ministry. See Ap. 119.
Lord also of the sabbath = Lord of the Sabbath
N 02 0
And He entered 0
again 0
into the 0
syna- also. Occ. only here.

(P* 1387 )
3
gogue and there was a “man there 3 1-12 (N 2 p. 1386). MIRACLE. {Introversion.)
;
0
.
,

which had a withered hand. N a 0 t. Miracle of the hand withered. !

|

2 And they “watched Him, “whether He P 2 Enemies watching. | . |

would heal him on the sabbath day; °that Q 3 - 5 The hand healed. |
.

they might accuse Him.

P Enemies plotting. |
6.

0 Miracles.|
Many.7 - 12 .

Q 3 And He saith unto the 1

man which had I And. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton in vv. 1 - 4 Ap.
. 6.
° t(
I
the withered hand, Stand forth/* again : i. e. on another Sabbath. Prob, the next,
4 And He saith unto them, “ Is it 0 lawful to do into. Ap. 104. vi. Gr. eis.

good on the sabbath days, or to 0 do evil ? to synagogue. See Ap. 120.

save “life, or to kill?** But they held their man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
a withered hand — his hand withered. Cp. Matt.
peace.
2 watched^ were watching, 12 10
5 And when He had 0 looked round about on whether = if. Implying that they had no doubt
. .

them 0 with anger, 0 being grieved 0 for the about it. Ap. 3 18. 2. a. that - in order that.
“hardness of their hearts, He saith unto the 3 Stand forth = Rise up [and come] into (as in u. 1 )
1
man, « Stretch forth thine hand/* And he the midst.
stretched it out : and his hand was restored 4 lawful - more lawful. Fig. Heterosis (of Degree),
0
whole as the other. Ap. 6.
do evil. Gr. kakopoieo. Cp. Ap. 128. II. 2. and III. 2.
0 And the Pharisees went forth, and life = soul. Gr. psuche. See Ap. 110. III. 1.
0
straightway 0 took counsel B with the 0 Hero- 5 looked round. Noting the minutest action of
dians 0 against Him, how they might destroy Jehovah’s Servant. with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
Him. being grieved. Implying sadness accompanying the
anger. A Divine supplement, here,
0 h 7 But “Jesus “withdrew Himself 5
with His
Ap. 104. ix. 2. format. Gr. epi.
0
disciples to the sea : hardness — hardening. Gr. porosis. Occ. only here,
Rom. 11. 25, and Eph. 4. is.
and a “great multitude “from “Galilee followed other. Gr. alios. Ap, 124. 1.
Him, and 0 from Judaea, 6 straightway = immediately. See note on 1. 12
8 And 7 from Jerusalem, and 7 from 0 Idumaea, took counsel. See note on Matt. 12. 14
.

and from beyond Jordan ; and they 0 about Herodians. Occ. only here and 12. 13 in Mark, and
Tyre and Sidon, a 7 great multitude, when they in Matt. 22. \e. against. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1.
0
had heard what great things He did, came
0
unto Him. 3 . 7-12 (O, above). MIRACLES. MANY.
{Alternation.)
h 9 And He spake to His 0
disciples, that a small O h |
7-. The Sea. Withdrawal to.
ship should wait on Him iMultitudes following.
]
-7, 8.

h 9-. The Ship. Order concerning.

“because of the “multitude, “lest they should i
|

- 9 - 12 Multitudes healed, .

throng Him. j

Jesus. Ap. 98. X.

10 For He had healed many ; insomuch that 7 withdrew. Note other withdrawals in Mark (3. 7;
they 0 pressed upon Him 0 for to touch Him, as 6. 31 46 7, 24, 31 9. 2 10. 1 14. 32). Not the same verbs,
many as had plagues. to -toward. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. L T Tr. m.
, ; ; ; ;

II And unclean 0 spirits, when they 0 saw read “unto”. (Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.)
Him, fell down before Him, and 0 cried, saying, great. Emph. on “great”. Cp. v. 8.
“ “ from — away from. Gr, apo. Ap. 104. iv.
$t)ou art “the Son of God/*
12 And He straitly charged them that they Galilee. See Ap. 169.
0

should 0 not make Him 0 known. 8 Idumaea. South of Judaea and Dead Sea.
about. Gr. pen*. Ap. 104. xiii. 8.
J 2
j
13 And He goeth up into 1
0
a mountain, and did ^was doing. unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 8.
(p. 1388 ) calleth unto
0
Him whom 0
“would: and they 9 disciples. See note on 6. 30,
came * unto Him. because of— on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
multitude - crowd. Not the same word as in vv. 7 8.
14 And He 0 ordained 0 ,

k twelve, that they lest they should — that they might not. Gr. kina me.
should “be 6 with Him, Ap. 105. II.

them forth to 0 preach, 10 pressed upon — were besetting,

h and that He might “send
0
for to touch — that they might touch.
II spirits. Gr. pi. ofpnenma. See Ap. 101. 11.11, or 12.
saw — beheld. Ap. 133, I. 11. cried — cried out.
Thou art, &c. A Divine supplement, here, because agreeing with the second subject of the Lord’s ministry.
See Ap. 119. the Son of God. Ap. 98. XV. 12 charged. Under penalty. not. Gr. me.
Ap. 105. II. known = manifest. Gr. phaneros. See Ap. 106, I. viii.

3 13-19 . [For Structure see next page.]

13 a -the. Some well-known £c = He Himself.
resort. would = willed. G r. thelo.
Ap. 102. 1.
r
Cp. John 15. 16 came = went, leaving all.
. 14 ordained- made, or appointed. In the
sense of Heb. dsdh in l Sam, 12. c (“advanced”).
,
that = in order that. be with Him. This is the
first great qualification for any thus called and sent. (1) Like Abel, to have “ peace with God” then (2) like ;

Enoch, to t; walk with God”, and (3) like Noah, to witness for God (Heb. 11. 4-7). might should,
send them forth — Gr. apostelld. This is the second great qualification here. For the others, see above and
Acts 1. 22. preach. Ap. 121. 1.

1887
 : : ; : )

3. 15. MARK. 3. 26.

0
A.D. 27 16 And to have power to heal sicknesses, 3. 13-19- (J 2 , p. 1383). THE MISSION OF
and to cast out °devils: THE TWELVE. (. Introversion.
0
j 16 And Simon He 0 surnamed
0
Peter J2 j |
The Twelve. Their Calling.
13.

1388 ) 17 And James the son of Zebedee, and John k 14-. To be with Him. 1
(p.
k -H, 16. To be sent forth. j
The P ur P 0Se '

the brother of James; and He 16 surnamed

them 0
Boanerges, which is, The °sons of j 16-19- The Twelve. Their naming.
|

0
thunder 15 power - authority. Ap. 172. 5.
0
18 And 0 Andrew, and Philip, and Bartho- devils demons.
lomew, and 0 Matthew, and
0
Thomas, and 16 surnamed. — added See Ap. 141. [the] name.
Peter. Only his naming given here not his appoint-
James the son of Alphseus, and 0 Thaddseus, ment, In Mark Peter, James, and John are kept in
;

0
and Simon the Canaanite, ;

a group. In Matthew and Luke, Andrew is placed

0
19 And Judas Iscariot, which also betrayed between.
Him 17 Zebedee. See note on 1. is.
H RT
S
and they went into an house. 1 Boanerges, Occ. only in Mark. Aramaic. See Ap.
94. III. 3.
U 20 And the 9 multitude cometh together 0 again,
0 0
sons of. A
pure Hebraism, used with reference to
so that they could not so much as eat bread. origin, destination, or characteristic. Sparks are
“sons of fire” (Job 5.7) threshed corn is “a son of
V W Yh 21 And when His 0
friends heard of it ,
;

the floor” (Isa. 21. 10 ); Judas “a son of perdition”

1 they °went out to lay hold on Him: for °they (John 17. 12 ) sinners’ natural condition “ sons of dis-
;

obedience ” (Eph. 2. 2 5. 6). ;

said,
thunder. The name is Aramaic (Ap. 94. Ill, 3), allied
0
Z “He is beside Himself.** to Heb. In Heb. “ thunder ” is Jcol — voice : i. e. the voice
of' God (Ex. 9. 23 Ps. 29. . 3. jer. 10, 13).
Xj 22 And the 0 scribes which came down 7 from 18 Andrew. A name of Gr. origin— manly. The
Jerusalem said, See Matt. 4. is, 20
first called. John . 1. 40, 41 .

Bartholomew. One (Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3) of two

k “ He hath 0 Beelzebub, and 0
by the prince of names, the other being Nathanael (John 1. 45 - 51 ).
the devils casteth He out 16 devils." John connects Philip with Nathanael in the other ;

Zk 23 And He called them unto Him and said 0 Gospels, with Bartholomew. Bartholomew is not
,

unto them °in parables, “How can Satan cast mentioned in John 21. 2 Nathanael is. The other ,

Gospels mention Bartholomew but not Nathanael.

out Satan ?
Matthew. Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3.
24 And °if a kingdom be divided 0 against Thomas. Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3. In Gr ,=Didy-
0
itself, that kingdom cannot stand. mos (John 11. ie).
26 And 24
if a house be divided 24 against itself, Thaddseus (or Lebbseus as in Matt. 10. 3 ). He is the
that house cannot stand. 24
Judas of John 14. 22 both words having the same
,

20 And °if Satan °rise up 24 against himself, meaning — beloved child. Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3.
and be divided, he 24 cannot stand, but 0 hath Canaanite = Canaaneean or Zealot = one who regarded
an end. the presence of the Homans as treason against Jehovah.
19 also betrayed Him = even delivered Him up.
3. -19—6. 6 (H®, p. 1383). TEACHING AND MIRACLES. (Introversion.)
H :i
R 3. - 19 — 4. 34, Teaching.
35 —
j

S |
4. 5. 43 . Miracles.
R |
6. i-6. Teaching.

3. -19 — 4:. 34 (R, p. 1388). TEACHING, (Extended Alternation.)

R T j
3. - 19 . Place. In the house.
U |
3. 20 . Concourse.
V |
3. 21 - 33 . The Lord with friends and enemies.
T |
4. 1- Place. By the seaside.
U |
4.-1. Concourse.
V |
4. 2 - 34 The Lord with His disciples. .

20 again. Referring back to v. 7. could not — found themselves unable. not, Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.

3. 21-33 (U, above). THE LORD WITH FRIENDS AND ENEMIES. ( Introversions and Alternation.)
W h |
21 -. His kinsfolk. Hearing report,
i j
~2i- Their setting out. Object.
Z - 21 Their disparagement of Him.
|
.

X j |
22 -. First charge. i The Scribes
k - 22 . Second charge, j their charge.
|

k |
23-27. Second charge. J The Lord :

j 28-so. First charge. j His reply.

i w
3i~. Their arrival. |
|

-31 32. His kinsfolk. Sending message.

| ,

Z 33 - 35 His disparagement of them. j

.

21 friends -kinsfolk, “ His brethren, and His mother” (see v. 31 ). went out = set out. they
said = they were sayin g (Imperf. Tense): e. maintained (as we say). beside Himself -out of i.

His senses. 22 scribes. Others also came, with hostile intent. Beelzebub. See note
on Matt. 10. 25 by. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 1.
. 23 said — began saying. in. Gr. en.
Ap. 104. viii. 1. 24 if a kingdom, &c. Implying what experience shows (Ap. 118. 1. b).
against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. cannot = is not (Gr. on. Ap. 105. I) able to. 26 if
Satan, &c. Assuming such a case. Ap. 118. 2. a. rise up - hath risen up. hath an end.
A Divine supplement. Occ. only in Mark.
1388
 : : : :; )

A. D. 27 27 °No man can enter0 into °a strong man's 2*7 Ho man can = No one is any wise able to.
NTo. Gt. ou. Ap. 105. I. a=the.
house, and spoil his goods, except he will
0
spoil — plunder.
first hind the strong man ; and then he will
0 goods = vessels (of gold or silver), &c.
spoil his house. 28 Verily. See note on Matt. 5. is.
say unto you. All °sins shall be
28 0 Verily I
21 sins. See Ap. 128. I. ii. 2, and note on Matt. 12. si.
j the sons of men. See note on v. 17
forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphe-
0 1 .

(p. 1388 ) 29 against: i. e. ascribe the Holy Spirit’s work, or

mies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme
u Christ’s work, to Satan. This is the unpardonable sin,
29 But he that shall blaspheme °against the Gr, eis Ap. 104. vi.
0 .

Holy Ghost hath 0never forgiveness, but is in the Holy Ghost. Gr. pneuma. See Ap. 101. II. 3.
0 "
danger of eternal damnation :
never = not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I) to the age (Gr. eis
30 °Because they said, “ He hath an unclean ton aidna ). Ap. 151, II. A. ii. 4. b.
11 spirit." eternal. Gr. aionios. Ap. 151. II. B. i.
damnation — judgment.
WYi 31 There came then °His brethren °and His 30 Because. This is the reason given.
mother, 31 His brethren and His mother: i.e. the kins-
folk of
and, standing 0 without, sent 8 unto Him, calling
v. 21 .
h
and. Note the Fig, Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), in vv. 31 - 35 .

Him. 0 without. That they might more easily seize Him ( v 21 ).

32 And the 9 multitude sat 8 about Him, and
.

32 sat — was sitting.

they said unto Him, Behold, Thy mother Behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6. Gr, idou. Ap. 133. 1. 2.
and Thy brethren without seek for Thee." 34 looked round about — after casting His glance
round. ADivine supplemental detail. Occ. only in Mark.
Z 33 And He answered them, "saying, “ Who is sat - were sitting. Behold. Gr. ide. Ap. 133. 1, 3,
My mother, or My brethren ? 35 do ^ have done.
34 And He 0
looked round about on them the will. Gr. to tkelema. See Ap. 102. 3.
0 “
0
which sat 8 about Him, and said, Behold God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
My mother and My brethren 0
!

4. 1 And. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), in vv. 1 - 9

c 0
35 For whosoever shall do the will of 31God, .

the same is My brother

31
and My sister and , ,
again. He had taught there before. Cp. 3. 7 - 9 .

mother." by side - beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 3.

. . .

unto. Ap. 104. xv. 3,

Gr. pros.
0 0
multitude - crowd.
T
0
And He began again to teach by the into. Gr, eis. Ap. 104. vi. a=the.
4 sea °side in i.e. in the ship on the sea. Gr,
:

Gr. pros, as “ unto

en. Ap. 104. viii.

0
Him 0a great by -toward :i.e. facing. ”, above,
U and there was gathered unto on upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104, ix. 1.
0
0
multitude, so that He entered into a ship,
and sat 0 in the sea
0
and the whole multitude ;
4. 2-34 (U, p. 1388). THE LORD WITH HIS
0 DISCIPLES. {Alternation and Introversion.)
was by the sea on the land.
0

V A C 2 Parabolic instruction.
2 And He taught them many things
0
VAC
.

°by |

D 3 - 9 Parable.
. The Sower.
0
parables, and said unto them in His doctrine,
|

LP- 1389 ) B |
10-25. Alone with disciples. Expounding.
X> 26-32. Parable. The Seeds,
D 1 3 “Hearken; C 33 34-.
|

Parabolic instruction.
m 0
Behold, there went out a sower to sow
0
0
1
| ,

B |
- 34 . Alone with disciples. Expounding.
4 And 0 it came to pass, as he sowed, some 2 taught = was teaching.
fell *by the way side, and the fowls of the by = in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. Not the same word
J
viii.

air came and devoured it up. as in vv. 31 , 3 ». doctrine - teaching.

0 0
5 And some fell on stony ground, where PARABLE. THE SOWER.
0 0 4. 3-9 (D, above).
it had °not much earth; and immediately (. Introversion .

it sprang up,
0
because it had °no depth of
0
earth
D 1 3- Call to hearken,
0
was scorched
|

m -3-s. The Parable.

6 But 0 when the sun was up, it
I i).
|

Call to hearken.
and 6 because it had 0no root, it withered away. 3 Behold. Fig. Asterismos (Ap, 6), for emphasis. Gr.
r, |

7 And some fell among thorns,0 and the idou. Ap. 133. 1. 2.
0
thorns grew up, and choked it, and it yielded there went out. This parable is repeated in Luke 8. 4
0
no fruit. under different circumstances from those in Matt. 13. 3,
8 And other fell on good ground, and did which accounts for the variation of wording. The
0 0
°

yield fruit that sprang up and increased and antecedents in Matthew and Mark are the visit of His ;

brought forth, some thirty, and some sixty, kinsfolk, 3. 31-34 (which is a consequent in Luke 8. 4).
and some an hundred. The consequent in Matthew and Mark is the question of
who asked the meaning.
the Twelve concerning others
In Luke the consequent is the question of the Twelve
as to its meaning (thus hearing it for the first time), followed by
the visit of His kinsfolk. should not Why
a parable be repeated several times? Why need they be identical? and
why should not two accounts of
the same be supplementary? 4 it cam© to pass. Hebraism. as he sowed (Gr. en, A -m
as in v. 2 ) his sowing. 5 on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3 Not the same word as v. k. stony ground- m
the rocky (place understood). not. Gr. on. Ap. 105. I. Not the same word as v. 12 earth- m .

soil. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4. immediately. See note on 1. 12 because, &c. — on account of .

its having. G r.'dia. Ap. 104. v. 2. no. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Not the same word as in vv. 7, it, 40 .

*7 among — into. Gr. ck Ap. 104. vi. cho ea.

6 when was up -having risen.
.

yielded no truit. A Divine

. .

The Gr. swi, in sumpnigd, denotes suffocation by compression. it

supplement. Occ. only here. no. Gr. on. Ap. 105. I. Not the same word as v. 5, but the same m
*8 on = into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. good. Because prepared. ground.
as in vv. it, 40 .

Same word as “earth” in v. 5.

1389
 ; ; : ” : .

I 9 And He said unto them 0 “He that hath ears , 9 He that hath, &c. See Ap. 142.
A. D. 27 to hear, let him hear.”
BEn 10 And when He 0 was they that
alone, 0 4. 10-25 (B, p. 1389). ALONE WITH DISCIPLES.
were about Him 0 0
with the twelve asked of
ANSWERING.
(p. 1390) ( Introversion and Alternation.)
Him the parable. BE 10 11 Hearers. Discrimination.
11 And He said unto them, « Unto you it 0 is
11 ,
.
\

o 12 , is. Hearing and not understanding.

given to 0 know the 0 mystery of 0 the kingdom j

F 14—20, Interpretation of Parable.

of God but unto them °that are without, all
:
E n 21
|

22 . Teachers. Discrimination.
these things are 0 done in parables
| ,
1
0 |
23-2G. Hearing and understanding.
o 12 °Tliat seeing they may °see, and °not per-
0
10 was — came to be.
ceive and 0 hearing they may °hear, and °not
; they that were about asked. Occ. only Him . . .

understand lest at any time they should 0 he

; in Mark. Showing that this parable was spoken after
converted, and their °sins should 0 he forgiven that in Luke 8. See note on v. 3 above, ,

them.” about — around. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 3.

13 And He said unto them, 0 “ Know ye 5
not with^-in conjunction with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi.
and how then Not the same word as in vv. 1 6, 24, 30 30
this parable?
0
will ye 11
know all 11 is — hath been.
,
.

parables ?
know - get to know, Gr. gindsko. Ap. 132. I. ii.
F The sower soweth the 0 word.
14 Cp. 1 Cor. 2. 14. All the texts omit “to know” and
And these are they by the way side,
15 1 1 “
read has been given the secret” of the Kingdom, &c.
where the 14 word is sown but when they have ;
mystery ^secret. Not before made known: i. e. its
heard, Satan cometh 5 immediately, and taketh proclamation would be received only by a few.
away the 14 word that was sown in their hearts. the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
1

16 And these are they likewise which are that are without - outside (that circle). Occ. only
Mark. Cp. 1 Cor. 5. 12 13
sown 6 on stony ground ; who, when they in “ to them ”, In Luke
1 Tliess. 4. 12

“ to others ”.
In Matt. ,
. .

have heard the 14 word, 6 immediately receive done=come to be (spoken).

0
it with gladness 12 That, &c. Quoted from Isa. 6. 9, 10 See Ap. .

17 And have 7 no root 1 in themselves, 0 and 107. I. 1.

so endure but for a time afterward, when seeing see.
: Fig. Polyptoton (Ap. 6). Gr. blepd. , . .

0
affliction or persecution ariseth °forthe 14 word's Ap. 133. I. 5.
sake, 5 immediately they °are offended. not. Gr, me. Ap. 105. II.
18 And these are they which are sown 7 among perceive^see. Ap. 133. 1.
thorns ; such as hear the 14 word, hearing hear. Pig. Polyptoton. Ap. 6. . . .

0 be converted — return [to the Lord],

19 And the cares of this world, and the de-
0
sins, Ap. 128. I. ii. 2.
ceitfulness of riches, and the lusts 0 of other
be forgiven. See Isa. 6. 10 ,

things entering in, 7 choke the 14 word, and it 13 Know ye not ? = Have ye no intuitive know- . . .

becometh unfruitful. ledge of? Gr. oida. Ap, 132. I. i. A Divine supple-
20 And these are they which are sown on ment, here. 6

good ground such as hear the 14 word, and parables = the parables.
8
;

receive it, and bring forth fruit, some thirty- 14 word. Gr. logos. See note on 9. 32 .

fold, some sixty, and some an hundred.'* 16 with gladness. This effect of thus hearing has
the “immediate” ending described in v. 17 .

En 21 And He said unto them, 0 “Is 1 a 0 candle with^in association with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
0
brought 0 to be put 0 under ’a 0 bushel, or 17 and for a time = but are temporary, . . .

0
under a °bed? °and 5 not to be set 5 on a affliction = tribulation.
]
1
0
candlestick ? for sake — on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2. . . .

22 For there is nothing hid, which shall not are offended — stumble. The stumbling is as imme-
0

be 0 manifested ; neither 0 was any thing kept diate as the “ gladness ” of v. i«.
0
secret, but that it should come abroad. 19 cares — anxieties,
world -age. Gr. aidn. Ap. 129. 2.
23 0
If any man have of -concerning. Gr, pen. Ap. 104. xiii. 3.
9
ears to hear, 9
let him
hear.** 21 Is brought — Doth come. Fig. Prosopo- . . . , . ,

24 And He said unto them, 0 “ pceia. Ap, 6.

Take heed candle -the lamp. Gr. luchnos.
° what ye hear °with what measure ye mete, :
Ap. 130. 4.
to be put = in order to be placed,
it shall be measured °to you: and unto you
0 under. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 3.
that hear shall more be given. bushel = the measure.
25 For he that hath, to him shall be given bed. Gr. Mine. Not the same word as in 2. 4 .

and he that hath 5 not , 0 from him shall be taken and not to be=[Is it] not [brought] in order that it
even that which he hath.” may be. candlestick = the lampstand.
22 nothing = not (Gr, on. Ap. 105. I) anything,
DGp 26 And He said, 0 “ So is 11 the kingdom of God, manifested. Gr, phanerod. Ap. 106. I. v.
q as °if °a man should cast °seed °into the was any thing kept secret = does a secret thing
0

8
ground take place.
(p- 1391 )
it should come abroad = it may come into (Gr. eis.
Ap. 104. vi) [the] light (Ap. 130. 8).
23 Assuming the hypothesis as a fact. Ap. 118. 2.
If, &c. a. 24 Take heed. Ap. 133. 1. 5. what.
On the former occasion the Lord said “how (Luke 8. ia). with. Gr, en. Ap. 104. viii. to you .

shall more be given = to you, and that with interest. 25 from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.

4. 26-32 [For Structure see next page].

26 So — Thus. contingent hypothesis.

if. A Ap. 118. 1 . b. a man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
should cast = should have cast. seed — the seed. into- upon. Gr. epj. Ap. 104. ix, 1.

1390
 4 : : D

4. 27. MARK. 4. 41 .

A. D. 27 27 And 0 should sleep, and rise night and day, 4 26-32 p. 1389). PARABLES. THE SEEDS. . (

and the seed should 0 spring and 0 grow up, l)e Extended Alteration.)
,

(
0
knoweth 5 not how. D G p 26 ~, The kingdom of God. The seed
28 For the 5 earth bringeth forth fruit °of her- q -26-28. Seeds. General. growing
|

0 0 |

self ; first the blade, then the ear, after that r j

29 . Eruit brought forth, secretly.
0
the full corn in the ear.
1
G p so. The kingdom of God. The
j

29 But when the fruit is brought forth, 5 im- 0

3 |
31 . Seed. Particular. -mustard
r 32. The tree grown up. seed.
(p. 1391 ) mediately he °putteth in the sickle, because |

0
the harvest is come," 27 should sleep, and rise. These Present Tenses,
following the Past in v. 26 indicate the continued
0p 30 And He said, « Whereunto shall we liken rising and sleeping after the seed was sown.
,

11 the kingdom of
God? or 24 with what 0 com- spring - sprout.
parison 0 shall we compare it ? grow up - lengthen.
knoweth. — has no intuitive knowledge. Gr. oida.
Q 31 It is like a grain of mustard seed, which, Ap. 182. I. i.
when it is sown 0 in the 5 earth, is less than all 28 of herself. Gr. awfo/aafr?- automatically. The
0 0
the seeds that be in the 6
earth word occurs only here and Acts 12. 10 Galen (quoted .

r 32 But when it is sown, it 0 groweth up, and by Wetstein) says it means “Not as being without a
cause, but without a cause proceeding from us “ God
becometh greater than all herbs, and 0 shooteth clothes the grass”. The explanation is in Cor. 3. 6, 7.
0 t

out great branches ; so that the fowls of the the the^a ... a.
air may lodge 21 under the shadow of it."
. . .

the full corn = full corn.

33 And with many such parables 0 spake He 29 brought forth = delivers itself up.
is
C
the word unto them 0 as they were able to
1
putteth in — sendeth forth. Gr. apostello. Ap. 174. 1.
I3 8 9) ,
(P- Cp. John 4. 38 .

hear it
30 comparison-parable,
34 But without a parable 33 spake He not fi

shall we~=are we to.

unto them: 31 in — upon. Gr, epi. Ap. 104. ix, 1.
0
B and when they were alone, He expounded all h at arth
supplements, here,
things to His disciples. 32 g ro^ethup }
'

shooteth out - makes.

S HL And 0 the same day, when the even was
35 0
the air - the heaven. Sing. See note on Matt. 6. 9 10 ,
.

\P* 1390 come, He saith unto them, “ Let us pass over Occ. only in Mark.
°unto the other side." 33 spake — was He speaking.
36 And when they had sent away the multi- 1 as they were able to hear. Occ. only in Mark.
tude, they took Him even as He was in the 1 34 expounded - kept expounding. Cp. Luke 24. 27
and 2 Pet, 20
ship. And there were also 16 with Him other
0 0 1. .

0
little ships. 4. 35—5. 43 (S, p. 1388). MIRACLES.
(Introversion and Alternation.)
M s 37 And there arose a great 0 storm of wind,
H L 36 Departure to east side.
and the waves 0 beat 1 into the ship, so that it 4. 3r>, ,

M
|

4. 37 - 41 Miracle. Tempest stilled.

was now °full. |

N 5. Landing.
.

38 And £e was °in the hinder part of the

I .

° 55. 2 - 10 Miracle. Demoniac. .

ship 0 asleep 5 on 0 a pillow

, k
5. 11-13. The Swine. Demons.
First Prayer.
and they awake Him, and say unto Him,
t
0 “ Master, carest Thou 5 not that we 0
perish ?"
K 5. 14-17. The inhabitants.
Second Prayer.
s 39 And He arose, and rebuked the wind, 0
N |
5. is-. Embarkation.
O 5. - 18 - 20 . Demoniac.
and said unto the sea, “ Peace, be still." And Miracle.
the wind ceased, and there 0 was a great calm. Third Prayer.
H L 5. 21 . Return to west side.
t 40 And He said unto them, “ Why are ye " so M 5, 22 - 43 Miracles Jairus daughter, and 0
|

fearful ? how is it that ye have 7 no faith ? Woman.

0
41 And they feared exceedingly, and said 35 And the same day. This miracle is not the
0
one to another, 0 “
What manner of Man is same as that recorded in Matt. 8. 23 - 27 but is the ,

This, that even the wind and the sea obey same as that in Luke 8. 22 - 20 .

" unto.
Him ? Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
36 also ships — boats also. Occ. only in Mark,
.

other. Gr. pi. of alios Ap. 124. 1. .

4. 37-41 (M, above). MIRACLE. TEMPEST STILLED. (Alternation.)

M s |
37 , 38 - Storm arising.
t |
alarmed.
-38. Disciples
s |
39 Storm calmed.
.

t
\
40 41 ,
. Disciples reproved.
37 storm - squall. The earlier storm in Matthew was caused by an earthquake (Gr. seismos). That storm
was before the calling of the Twelve (Matt. 8. 24 and 10. 1 This storm was subsequent (cp. 3. is), ).

beat -- were beating, Therefore an open boat. full = tilling. In the earlier storm it was getting
covered. 38 in — on. All the texts prefer Gr. en — in (Ap. 104. viii).
Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
asleep - sleeping (soundly). Ap. 171. 1. a pillow = the [wooden] seat [with its leathern covering
or cushion]. Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV, v. 1. perish - are perishing. 39 rebuked
the wind first, and then the disciples, because the danger was greater. In the earlier storm, He
rebuked the disciples first, and the storm after, for the opposite reason. was = became. 40 so —
thus. 41 feared exceedingly = feared with a great fear. Fig. Polyptoton. Ap. 6. to. Gr. pros.
Ap. 104. xv. 3. What manner of Man . . . ? = Who then is this One t t » ?

1391
 : ;: . . .

2
3
J N And they came over 0 unto the other side 5. X unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.

(p. 1391 )
45 of the sea, 0 into the country of the 0 Ga- into = unto. Gr. eis y as above.
darenes. Gadarenes. In the earlier miracle it was Gerge-
A.D. 27 senes (Matt. 8. 28).
O u And when He was come °out of the °ship,
c
(p- 1392 ) immediately there 0 met Him 0 out of the tombs 5. 2-10 (O, p. 1391). MIRACLE. THE DEMONIAC.
0
a5 °man with an unclean 0
spirit, (. Introversion .)
O u 2. The meeting.
V 6 Who had his 0
dwelling 0
among the tombs
|

v |
3-, Abode. Among
the tombs,
w 7
and°no man could bind him, °no, not with chains w |
-3. None could bind him.
x j
4 -. Fetters often used,
X 0 -4-, And chains
8 Because that he had been often bound with
y I also.
fetters y J
—4—. But chains broken.
9 x |
- 4- Fetters broken in pieces.
y and chains, to
|
-4 None could tame him.
.

v b. Abode. Among the tombs.

V and the chains had been plucked asunder by
0 |

u G— io. The meeting.

him, |

2 out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. ship — boat,

X and the fetters broken in pieces immediately. See note on 1. 12 .

0 met = confronted.
IV any man tame him.
neither could man. Gr. anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1. In the earlier miracle
there were “two men
V And always, night and day, he was 0 in the with = in
[the power of]. Gr. en.
” (Matt. S. 28 ).
Ap. 104. viii. 1.
mountains,
10 and °in the tombs, 0 crying, and spirit.Gr. pneuma. See Ap. 101. II. 12.
cutting himself with stones. 3 dwelling. Gr. katoikesis A Divine supplement, .

U 11 among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2.

a, But when he 0 saw °Jesus 0
afar off, he 0 ran here.
and 0
Him, no man . . no, not = no one not even. Gr. oudeis
12 worshipped
. . . .

oude . Compounds of ou Ap. 105. I.

And cried with a loud voice, and said,
B . . .

4 Because. Gr. dia to. Ap. 104. v. 2.

13What have I to do with
0
Thee, 6Jesus, Thou by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104, xviii. 1.
Son °of the Most High God ? I adjure Thee neithercould any tame him= and no(Ap.l05.I) man
by 0 God, that Thou torment me °not/* man was strong enough to master him.
b For He said unto him, “ Come 2 out of the 5 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii, crying — crying out
2
man, thou unclean 2 spirit/* 5. 6-10 («, above). THE MEETING.
14 Introversion .)
l And He asked him, « What is thy name ? **
u a Worship,
(.

6, 7 ,
And he answered, saying, “My name is |

b 8. Unclean spirit. Command.

0
Legion for we are many/
15 :
1

b 9. Unclean spirit. Name,

a And he 0 besought Him much that He a |
10 , Prayer.
would 7 not send them away out of the country. 6 saw. Gr. eidon. Ap. 138, I. 1. Not the same word
as in tv. 15 31 as. Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
Kc Now there was there 0 nigh unto the mount- afar off -from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv) afar.
, ,

ains a great herd of swine feeding. ran. The 1611 edition of the A.V. i-eads “ came”.
worshipped — did homage [by prostration], Ap. 1 37. 1
d And all the 0
devils 10
besought Him, saying, 7 What, &c, A Hebraism. See note on 2 Sam. 16. 10 .

“ Send us ° into the swine, that we may enter of the Most High God. A Divine supplement, here.
0
into them/* Demons knew Him, if the people were blinded.
And 0
forthwith 6 Jesus gave them leave. God. Ap. 98, 1. i. 1. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
9 Legion, A Roman legion was about 6,000 men.
d And the unclean 2 spirits went out, and entered 10 besought. Note the three prayers in this chap-
12
into the swine and the herd 0 ran violently
: ter : (1) the unclean spirits: Answer “Yes” (vv. io, 12 ,
0
down a steep place 12 into the sea, (they were 13 ); (2) the Gadarenes Answer “Yes” ( v 17); (3) the :

about two thousand ;) healed man Answer No” (vv. is, 19 ). “No” is often
“ :

the most gracious answer to our prayers.

c and were choked 5
in the sea.
K e And they that fed the swine fled,
5 11-13 . (K, p. 1391). THE SWINE.
0
and told (Introversion.)
it in the city, G
and G in the country. K c 11 . Swine feeding.
[

And they went out to see what it was that 6 The demons. Prayer made,
d 12 , 13 -.
was 0 done. d The demons. Prayer answered,
-13-.

And they come c to cJesus, and °see him c -13. Swine choked.
|

0
that was possessed with the devil, and had 11 nigh unto = just at. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
the 9 legion, sitting, and 0 clothed, and in his 12 devils -demons. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104.vi.
right mind : and they were 0 afraid. 13 forthwith = immediately, as in 0 2 . .

ran violently — rushed,

down. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1.

5. 14-17 (K, p. 1391). THE INHABITANTS. PRAYER. (Alternation.)

K e ]
14 -. Report of the swineherds.
f j
—I4,i b. Citizens. Observation made.
e j
16 . Report of the hearers.
f 1
17. Citizens. Prayer made.
iu=to. Gr, &18 Ap. 104. vi. and — as Well as,
.
done = come to pass. 15 to. Gr. pros.
Ap. 104. xv. 8. see = gaze upon. Gr. theorem. Ap. 138. 1. 11. possessed with the devil. Gr.
datmomzomai. clothed = provided with clothes. Cp. Luke 8. 27 where he had for a long time worn
^ ,
none, Gr. himcUtsomai. Occ. only here and Luke 8. 3 r in the N.T. but is found in
the Papyri where an >
; ,
apprentice is to be provided with clothes. afraid = alarmed.

1392
 "

5 . 16 . MARK. 5 , 36 .

16 And they
that 6 saw if 0 told them how it 16 told = detailed.
(p. *39 2 befell to him that was 15 possessed with the
v concerning. G-r. peri. Ap. 104. xiii, 1.
0
A. D. 27 devil, 14 and also concerning the swine. 17 pray. See note on “besought”, v . 10 , and
cp. V. 18.
/ 17 And they began to °pray Him to depart out of = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
0
out of their 0 coasts. coasts ss borders.

JN 18 when He was come = while He was in [the act

18 And °when He was come 12
into the 2 ship, of]embarking.
(P- I39 1 ) with. Gr. meta Ap. 104. xi.
0
he that had been 15
possessed with the devil . 1.

17
prayed Him that he might be 0 with Him. 19 not. Gr. ow. Ap, 105. I.
home = to (Ap. 104. vi) thy house,
19 Howbeit 6Jesus suffered him °not, but the Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. A, b.
saith unto him, “ Go °home 15 to thy friends, 21 by ship ~ in (Gr. m. Ap. 104, viii) the ship,
and tell them how great things °the Lord much people = a vast crowd.
hath done for thee, and hath had compassion unto. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
on thee." nigh unto = beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii, 3.
20 And he departed, and began to publish 5 in
Decapolis how great things 6 Jesus had done 5. 22-43 (J*f, p. 1391). MIRACLES.
for him and all men did marvel.
: (A Iternations.)

21 And whenJesus was passed over again

6 M P g |
22 . Jairus.
0
by 2 ship 1 unto the
other side, 0 much people h |
23 . His assurance expressed,
Q i The throng.
24. P
gathered 0 unto Him and He was 0 nigh unto :
k
I

The Woman’s action.

I 25-28.
the sea. 1 29 The Lord. Miracle. .
|

Pg 22 And, 0 30-32. The throng.

If behold, there cometh one of the i |

0 33. The Woman’s confession.

(P* 1393) rulers of the synagogue, Jairus by name; lc |
2
34. The Lord.
5
I
I Approval,
and when he saw Him, he fell 0 at His feet,
6
gr 35 . Jairus. Messengers from house.
| )
|

h 23 And besought Him greatly, saying, °“My

10 h 36. His encouragement received.
m
|

little daughter lieth at the point of death: Q 37 Those accompanying. Apos-\

.

u
1 pray Thee, come and °lay Thy hands on ties. 4)

her, 0 that she may be healed ; and she shall n |

38, 39 -. Into the house,
-f»

o -39. The Lord. Declaration,

live." |

p (
40—. Derision. v g
24 And Jesus went with him and much 18
;
21 m J
—40—. Those accompanying. Re- f
to

people 0 followed Him, and 0 thronged Him. j

lations. to

n |
Into the chamber.
-40.
k 25 And a certain woman, 0 which had an o 41, 42-. The Lord. Miracle.
|

issue of blood twelve years, p - 42 43 Astonishment.

| ,
.

26 And had suffered many 0 things 0 of many

physicians, and had spent all that she had, 22 behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
synagogue. Ap. 120. I.
and was nothing bettered, but rather grew Jairus. The Jair of the O.T. See Num. 32. 41 . Deut.
worse, 3. 14. Judg. 10. 3 Est. 2. 6. 1 Chron. 20. 5
When she had
. .

27 heard 0 of 6 Jesus, came 5 in at. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.

0
the press behind, and touched His garment. 23 My little daughter. The Dim. only in Mark,
28 For she said, "“If 1 may touch but His lay Thy hands, &c. For this action, cp. 6. e ;
7 . 32 ;

clothes, I shall be whole." 8. 23, 25 ;

16. 18 . Acts 9 17 .
;
28. 8. Heb, 6. 2 .
0 that = so that.
1 29 And straightway the fountain of her 24 followed = was following,
blood was dried up and she 0 felt in her body
; thronged— were thronging.
that she was healed 0 of that plague. 25 which had = being in (Gr, en. Ap. 104, viii).
26 things — treatments.
i 30 And immediately 0 knowing 5 in
6 Jesus, 2
of— under (Gr. hupo, Ap. 104. xviii.l) many physicians.
Himself 0 that virtue had gone 2 out of Him, 27 of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
turned Him about 6 in the 27 press, and said, press— crowd.
M Who touched My clothes ? ”
28 Xf, &c. Expressing a contingency. Ap. 118. 1. b.
31 And His disciples °said unto Him, “ Thou 29 straightway = immediately. See note on 1, 12 .

°seest the "multitude thronging Thee, and felt— knew [by Divine power]. Gr. gindsko. Ap. 132.
sayest Thou, Who touched Me ? *
'
I. ii. of— from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
32 And He 0 looked round about to 6 see her 30 knowing = perceiving thereupon. Gr. epiginOskO.
that had done this thing. Ap. 132. I. iii
that virtue = that [inherent] power (Ap. 172. 1) from
k 33 But the woman fearing and trembling, Him had gone forth.
"knowing what was done in her, came and 31 said — kept saying.
fell down before Him, and told Him all the see st. Gr. blepo. Ap. 133. I, 5.
truth. multitude = crowd.
32 looked — was looking.
l 34 And He said unto her, “Daughter, thy 33 knowing = knowing [intuitively], Gr. oida. Ap.
0
faith hath made thee 0 whole ; go 14 in peace, 132. I. i.

and be whole 29 of thy plague." 34 made whole = saved. Gr. sozo. . . .

35 yet spake — was yet speaking,

Pg 35 While He
°yet spake, there "came "from came = come.
the ruler of the 22 synagogue's house certain from — away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
which said, “ Thy daughter is dead : why Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 3.
troublest thou the 0 Master any further ? " 36 As soon as = Immediately, See note on 1, 12 ,
heard. T Tr. A WI R (not Syr.) read paralcousas
h 36 "As soon as 6 Jesus "heard the word that (instead of akousaa, which A translates “overheard”.

1393
 : ;

5 . 36. MARK. 6 . 8 .

A.D. 27 was spoken. He saith unto the ruler of the believe = go on believing.
22 synagogue, “Be 7 not afraid, only 0 believe/' 37 suffered no man = suffered not (Gr. on. Ap, 105. 1)
any one.
Q m 37 And He 0
no man to follow Him,
suffered 38 to. Gr. as in u 1 .

(P- *393) save Peter, and James, and John the brother wailed. Crying al-a-lai al-a-lai, from the Greek ,

of James. verb alalazo. Jewish mourning cries. Occ. elsewhere

0 only in 1 Cor. 13. 1
And He cometh
.

n 38 to the house of the ruler 39 damsel -child. Ap. 108, v.

of the synagogue, and 15 seeth the tifmult, and
22
is not dead— has not died.
them that wept and 0 wailed greatly. sleepeth. G-r. katheudd. See notes on 1 Thess. 4.13
39 And when He was come in, and 5. 6. Ap. 171. 1.
40 laughed Him to scorn ^ began laughing at Him.
o He saith unto them,
0
“Why make ye this ado, put them all out. He acted, as well as spoke, with
and weep? the damsel °is 19
not dead, but li
authority ”.
0
sleepeth." 41 Talitha cumi. A?'amaic(Ay. 94. III. 3). Talitha —
Aramaic tcllUtuV = maid, Lat. puella) kumi (Imperat.
P 40 And they 0 laughed Him to scorn. of kum) = arise. Occ. only here. Not “ got from Peter ”,
(

m But when He had 0 put them all out. He taketh but from the Holy Spirit. Ap. 94. III. 8.
the father and the mother of the 39
damsel, Damsel. Gr. korasion Found only here, and v. 42 .
;

6. 22, 2S, and Matt. 9. 24, 25 14. 11 Not the same word
and them that were 18 with Him, ;
,

as in See Ap. 108.

vv. so, 40 ,
41 - ix.
n and entereth in where the s9
damsel was 42 walked = began walking.
lying. astonished . . astonishment. Fig. Polyptdton ( Ap. 6),
.

for emphasis. See Gen. 26. 28 Gr. existemi^ to be put .

o 41 And He
took the 3y damsel by the hand, out [of one’s mind]. Noun, ekstasis ; hence, Eng. ecstasy
and said unto her, 0 “ Talitha cumi " which — enhancement, implying bewilderment. See 16. 8.
;

is, being interpreted, °“ Damsel, I say unto Luke 6. 26. Acts 3. 10 Used of a trance, Acts 10. 10 .
;

thee, arise." 11, 5 ;

Hence, Eng. entrancement.
22. 17 .

42 And 29 straightway the 41 damsel arose, 43 straitly = much. no. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
and 0 walked; for she was of the age of twelve know — get to know. See Ap. 132. I. ii.
years.
6. 1-6 (fl, p. 1388). TEACHING.
P And they were 0 astonished with a great ( Introversion and Alternation.)
0
astonishment.
0
R It q |
l. His own country.
43 And He charged them straitly that no
0
r I 2 -. Teaching. (Positive.)
man should °know it; and commanded that s |
-2 . Astonished.
something should be given her to eat. t 3-. His kindred.
|

s |
-3. Stumbled.
R q |
4. His own country.
r |
5, g. Mighty works. (Negative.)
RRq And He went out from thence, and came Ap. 104. vi. Not the same as v. 63.
(p- 1394) 6 0
into His own country
0
and His dis- ;
1 into. Gr.
His own country — His native country i.e. Galilee,
eis.
:

ciples follow Him. Ap. 169. This was His second visit (Matt. 13. 54).
country. Gr. patris.
r 2 And when the sabbath day was come, He 2 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii, 1. Not the same word
began to teach 0 in the synagogue as in vv. 8, 25 55 ,
.

Ss and many hearing Him were astonished, mighty works - miracles. One of the renderings of
saying, “From whence hath this man these dunamis (pi.). Ap. 172. 1.
things? and what wisdom is this which is wrought = come to pass,
by — by means of. Gr. dia. Ap, 104. v. 1,
given unto him, that even such 0 mighty works 3 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105, 1. Not the same word as
are 0 wrought 0 by his hands ? in vv. 9 11 34 50 .
, , ,

t 3 Is °not This °the carpenter, the son of the carpenter =- the workman. Such terms used
only here and Matt. 13. 36.
Mary, the brother of James, and Joses, and of only by His rejecters. Occ.
with, Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
Juda, and Simon? and are °not His sisters were offended = stumbled. Gr. scandalize.
here 0
with us? " at— in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 1.

s And they 0 were offended 0

at Him. 4 Jesus. Ap. 88. X.
Rq
A prophet, &c. Fig. Parosmia. Ap. 6.
0
4 But Jesus said unto them, “ prophet is 0
A but = except.
3
not without honour 0 but 2 in his own 1 coun-
,
among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2.
0
try, and among his own kin, and 2 in his own 5 could there do no = was not (as in v 8) able to do .

house." any there. Nazareth saw most of the Lord, but pro-
fited least. Ap. 169.
r 5 And He 0 could there do no 2 mighty work, save — except. sick=infirm.
0
save that He laid his hands upon a few 0 sick 6 marvelled because of, &c. Occ. only in Mark,
folk, and healed them .
because of=on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
And He marvelled 0 because of their un-
6 0
6. 7-30 [For Structure see next page].
belief. And He went round about the villages,
7 called. The 1611
edition of the A.V. reads “calleth”.
teaching. two and two. Gr. duo duo. Modern critics object
J3 T Wu 7 And He 0
called unto Him the twelve, that it is not good Greek to repeat the cardinal
number for a distributive numeral. But it is found
(P- *395) and began to send them forth by °two and in Aeschylus and Sophocles, and in the Oxyrhynckus
two; Papyi'i (Nos. 121 and 886). See Deissmann's Light pp, ,

y and gave them 0 power over unclean 0 spirits 124,125. power— authority. Ap. 172. 5.
spirits. Gr. pi. oipneuma. See Ap. 101. II. 12.
X w 8 And 0 commanded them that they should 8 commanded = charged. See Matt. 10. 6, &c.

1394
 ; :: )

6. 8. MARK. 6. 23.

A.D. 27 °take nothing °for their journey, save a 0 staff 6 *-30 (J s p. 1388). MISSION OF THE TWELVE ,

only ; 0 no 0 scrip, 0 no bread, no 0 money in

0 0 BEGUN, AND JOHN’S ENDED,
0 Introversion and Alternation.)
their purse (.

-
9 But 6e shod with sandals and not put on J T 7 13 Mission of the Twelve begun.
0 3
.
; |

two coats. U 14 Herod hears of the Lord. Mission |

. \

0
V [
Opinion of others.
15 . John.of [_

X 10 And He said unto them, « In what place V\ Opinion of Herod.

is. John
John. I

soever ye enter 1 into an house, there abide till XJ 17 29 Herod beheads John.
-
. * ended.
(p- 1395 ) j

ye depart 0 from that place. T |

30 . Mission of the Twelve reported.

Xx 11 And 0 whosoever shall 9

not receive you, 6 7-13 (T,
. above). MISSION OF THE TWELVE
nor hear you, BEGUN. {Introversions.)
W when ye depart thence, 0
shake off the dust T W u [
7-. The Twelve called and sent,
v -7. Authority given.
under your feet 8 for a testimony against them. I

Verily I say unto you. It shall be more toler-

X w |
8, 9 . Journey :

x 10 . Reception : Instruc-
able for Sodom and Gomorrha 1
2
in the day of X x 11 -. Rejection:
I

tions.
judgment, than for that city/ w Departure - 11 . :
1
Wu 12 And they went out, and 0
preached that w u |
12 .
|

The Twelve going and proclaiming,

v 3. Authority exercised.
men should 0 repent. |
5

0
8 take = take up (as luggage).
V 13 And they cast out many devils, and for — with a view to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104, vi,
0
anointed with oil many that were 6 sick, and staff. See note on Matt. 10. 10 .

healed thehu no. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.

scrip. See note on Matt. 10. 10 .

U 14 And king 0 Herod heard of Him ; (for His money. The only coins minted in Palestine then
name was spread abroad:) and he said, that were copper. Cp. Matt, 10. 9 for a Divine supplement,
John the Baptist 0 was risen 0 from 0 the dead,
0
in. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same as in 2 i, m ,

and therefore mighty works do shew

2 forth 11, 25, 27, 28, 29, 47, 48, 55, 56.

themselves 2
in him. purse — belt or girdle, Occ. only here, and in Matt. 3. 4 ;

0
10. 9. Mark 1. f: 0. 8. Acts 21. u. Rev. 1. 13 ;
15. e.
And others
;
0
V 15 Others said, That it is Elias. 9 not. Ap. 105. II. Gr. me. .

°said, That it is a prophet, or as one of the 10 In what place soever— Wherever,

prophets. from that place = thence.
11 whosoever — whatever people,
V 16 But when 14 Herod heard thereof he said, shake off. Ap, 6. Fig. Parocmia.
“It is John, whom 3 beheaded l)c is risen :
12 preached = proclaimed. See Ap„ 121. 1.
14 from the dead.”
repent. See Ap. 111. I. 1.

13 devils = demons.
UYy 17 For 14 Herod fjtmgelf had sent forth and anointed with oil. Then a common practice. See
laid hold upon John, Jas. 5. 14.

and bound him 2 in 0 prison 0

for Herodias' sake, 14 Herod. See Ap. 109.
z
his brother Philip's wife : for he had married
was risen = had been raised.
from - out from. Gr. tk. Ap. 104. vii. See Matt. 17. 9.
her. the dead. No Art. See Ap, 139. 2.
18 For John 0 had said unto Herod, “ It is 3 not therefore =on account of (Ap. 104. v. 2) this.
lawful for thee to have thy brother's wife.” 15 said were saying. -

Elias — Elijah.
Za 19 Therefore Herodias °hada quarrel against
him, and ° would have killed him; but she HEROD BEHEADS JOHN.
5 could 3 not
6 17-29
. (U, above).
(lnt7'oversions.

b 20 For 14 Herod feared John, ° knowing that he U Y y I

it—. Herod. Apprehension of John.
was a just man and an holy, and ° observed 7,18. Reason. For the sake of Herodias.

him and when he heard him, he ° did many

;
a 19. Herodias’s quarrel,
|

things, ° and heard him gladly. b 20 Her failure. |

.

opportunity.b |
21-23. Her
Zb 21 And ° when a ° convenient day was come, a 24, 25 Herodias’s quarrel.
|
.

that 14 Herod on his ° birthday made a supper to 26. Reason. For the sake of his promise.
his ° lords, °high captains, and ° chief estates y |
27-29. Herod. Execution of John.
of Galilee 17 prison = the prison,
22 And when the daughter of °the said v. 2.
for sake = on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104.
. . ,

Herodias came in, and danced, and pleased 18 had said = kept saying.
14
Herod and them that sat with him, the king 1 9 had a quarrel = kept cherishing a grudge,
said unto the ° damsel, “ Ask of me whatsoever would have ^ was desiring to. See Ap. 102. 1.
thou ° wilt, and I will give it thee.” 20 knowing. Gr. oida. Ap, 132. I. 1. Not the
23 And he sware unto her, Whatsoever same as in vv. 33, 38.
<£
observed - kept him (John) safe [from her] or, pro- ;

thou shalt ask of me, I will give it thee, unto tected him i. e. for the reason given, Occ. only here,
the half of my kingdom.”
;

and Matt. Luke 2. 19 5. 38. 9. 17. ;

did many things. T Trm. Wff and R read “ was at

a loss [what to do] ”, or hesitated, or was much perplexed,
reading eporei instead of epoiei. Not the Syr. and=and [yet]. 21 when a convenient day
was come ^ a convenient day being come, when, &c. convenient^ opportune. Only in Mark,
and Heb, 4. 16, birthday. The notice of the banquet and guests is a Divine supplement. lords =
great men. Occ. only here, Rev. 6. 16, and 18. 23. high captains — chiliarchs (commanders of
1,000 men). chief estates = the first, or leading [men], 22 the said Herodias = of
Herodias herself. damsel. Gr. korasion as in
,
5. 41, 42, wilt. See Ap. 102. 1.

1395
 : I .

a 24 And she went forth, and said unto her 25 straightway = immediately. See note on 1. 12 .

(p. 1395) mother, What shall I ask ?

“ ” And she said, with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi.
A» t>. 27 " The head of John the Baptist.” with haste. Note how the opportunity was eagerly
25 And she came in 0 straightway °with seized. See v, 19 .

unto. Gt. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same as

haste 0 unto the king, and asked, saying, 0 «
in v 23, but the same as in vv. so, a:;, 45 43 si
will that thou give me °by and by °in °a
.
, ,

X will = I wish. See Ap. 102. 1.

charger the head of John the Baptist.” by and by — instantly.
Yz 20 And the king 0 was 0 exceeding sorry yet in=upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
17 and for their sakes which
;
a charger = a large flat dish. See note on Matt. 14. 11 .
for his oath’s sake, 8,
0
sat with him, he would 3 not reject her.
26 was— became.
exceeding. This Divine supplement occurs only here,
y 27 And 0
immediately the king sent °an would not = was unwilling to. Ap. 102. 1.
executioner, and commanded his head to be 27 immediately. See note on 1. 12 .

brought: and he went and beheaded him 2 in an executioner. Gr. spekoulator Occ. only here.
the prison,
A Latin word {speculator) = a man who spies out used ;

of the Roman emperor’s body-guard (an armed detective

28 And brought his head 25
a charger,
in 25
body) round the emperor at banquets, &c. Herod
and gave it to the damsel 22
: and the 22 damsel adopted Roman customs.
gave it to her mother, 29 a tomb = the tomb. See note on Matt. 27. 60 .

29 And when his disciples heard of it they , 30 apostles. First occurrence in Mark,
came and took up his corpse, and laid it 2 in 0 a told = reported to.
tomb.
6 31 — 8 30
. . (H 4 p. 1883). TEACHING AND
30 And the 0 ,

T apostles gathered themselves MIRACLES. {Repeated Alternation.)

together unto Jesus, and °told Him all things,
25 4
H 4 A 1 6. 31-34. Teaching.
Multitudes.
both what they had done, and what they had
|

B 1
|
6. 35-56. Miracles.
taught. A2 7. 1 - 23 Teaching. Pharisees.
.

31 And He said unto them, 0 “ Come gr your-

|

B2 7. 24 8. 9 Miracles. —
H A
.

4 1 1 |

y A 3 8. -
10 21 Teaching. Pharisees.
selves 0 apart 1 into a desert place, and rest a
.
|

(P- i39 6 ) ” B s
|
-
8. 22 20 Miracle. .

A. D. 28 while :
!
A 4
|
8. 27 - 30 Teaching. Disciples.
.

z 1 for there were many coming and going, and

they had no leisure so much as to eat. 6 31-34 (A^, above). TEACHING. MULTITUDES.
.

{Repeated Alternation.)
32 And they departed 1
into a desert place A 1
y 1
Proposal.
[
si-. Concourse.
by ship privately. z Reason of Proposal. 1 - 31 .
|

2 32 Concourse. Proposal attempted.

? .

And the 0 people °saw them departing,

33 z2
|

33 Reason of Failure. .

and many °knew Him, and ran afoot thither

|

34. Concourse. Teaching.

|

°out of all cities, and outwent them, and came 31 Come apart. See note on “ withdrew ” (3. 7). . . .

together 25 unto Him. 33 people — crowds,

34 And 4
when He came out, 33 saw saw. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. I. 1.
Jesus,
much people, and was moved with compassion knew - recognised. Gr. epigindsko. Ap. 132. I. iii.
0 out of= from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv Not the same
toward
37 them, because they were as sheep word as in v. 54.
0
9
not having a shepherd: and He began to 34 toward =upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
teach them many things. having — conscious of (not) having.
B C
1 1
c
1
35 And when the day °was now far spent,
His disciples came unto Him, and said, “ This 8 35-56
. (B 1 above).
,
MIRACLES.
{Alternations.)
is a desert place, and now the time is °far
B 1
C l
Miracle. Feeding the Five Thousand.
35-44.
passed |

D a 45. Departure, l

30 Send them away, that they may go 1 into

]

b 46, 47 Alone. .

the country round about, and into the villages,

|

C- 48-52. Miracle. Walking on the Sea.

}

and °buy themselves bread: for they have D 2

a |
53 . Departure.
0
nothing to eat.” b |
54. Recognized.
C3 55, 56. Miracles. Many.
37 0 He answered and said unto them, 0 “ Give |

pe them to eat.” 6. 35-44 (C 1

, above). MIRACLE. FEEDING THE
And they say 0 FIVE THOUSAND. {Repeated Alternation.)
unto Him, “ Shall we go and
buy two hundred 0 pennyworth of bread, and C c 35, 36. Disciples. “Send them away to buy.”
1 1
|

d 37-. The Lord. “ Give ye.”

give them to eat ? ”
1
0 |

c 2 -37, 38. Disciples. “Shall we buy ? ”

38 He saith unto them, “How many loaves
37
d 2 39-42. The Lord. “Gave them”,
|

have ye? go and 33 see.” And when they c 3

43, 44. Disciples. Gathering up twelve baskets.
|

0
knew, they say, “ Five, and two fishes.” |

35 was =. had become already,

d2 39 And He commanded them to make all sit far passed = advanced.
down 0 by companies 0 upon the 0 green grass. 36 buy. This was their highest thought. Note the
answer (“ Give”).
nothing = not (Ap. 105. 1) anything.
He = But He. Give. This is the Lord’s higher thought. Shall we go, &c. This question
and Christ’s answer are a Divine supplement only here. pennyworth. See Ap. 61. 1. 4. 38 knew =
found out. Gr. gindsko. Ap. 132. I. ii. 39 by companies = in table-parties ie, arranged in three :

sides of a square, as in a Jewish or Roman dining-room the guests being seated on the outside and served
;

from the inside. These were arranged in companies of 50 and of 100, Gr. sumposia sumposia. Fig. Epizeuxis
(Ap. 6). upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. green. This is a Divine supplement only here.

1396
 : : : ;

6. 40 . MARK. 7. 3 .

A.D. 28 40 And they sat down 0 in ranks, 0 by hun- in ranks — in divisions (like garden beds).
40
0
dreds, and by fifties. by. Gr. ana. Ap. 104. i. AH the texts read kata.
41 And when He had taken the five loaves Ap. 104. x. 2.
and the two fishes, He 0 looked up 0 to 0 heaven, 41 looked up. Ap. 133. HI. i.
to —unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
and blessed, and 0 brake the loaves, and 0 gave heaven = the heaven. Sing. See Matt. 6. 9, 10
them to His disciples to set before them brake gave. The former is the Aorist tense,
.

and the two fishes divided He among them

. , .

recording the instantaneous act the latter is the Imper- ;

°all. fect tense, describing the continuous giving. This

42 And they did all eat, and were 0 filled. shows that the miraculous power was in the hands of
Christ, between the breaking and the giving,
c3 43 And they took up twelve 0 baskets full of all. This is Divine supplement, only in Mark.
(p* 1396 ) the fragments, and °of the fishes. filled = satisfied.
42 Cp. Matt. 5. 6.
44 And they that did eat of the loaves were 43 baskets. Gr. kophinos=a Jewish wicker travel-
about five thousand 0 men. ling basket. The same word as in 8. it) not the same ;

word as in 8. 8, 20
D 1
a 45 And 26 straightway He constrained His of from. Gr, apo. Ap. 104. iv.
.

0 0
disciples to get 1 into the ship, and to go to of the fishes. Only mentioned here.
the other side before 25 unto °Bethsaida, while 44 men. Gr, aner, See Ap. 123 2. Not generic,
Ve sent away the people. but lit. men (not women). See Matt. 14. 21 .

b 40 And when He had sent them away, He to— 45 ship = boat.

unto. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi (as in preceding clause).
departed 1 into 0 a mountain 0 to pray.
.

Bethsaida, Ap. 94. III. 3, and Ap. 169.

47 And when even was come, the 46 ship was 46 a = the denoting the well-known mountain,
alone Q on the to pray. See Ap. 134. I. 2.
;
2
in the midst of the sea, and
land. 4 * on. Gr. epi, Ap. 104. ix. 1.
Ca e 48 And 0 He 33 saw them 0 toiling 2 in rowing ;
6 48-52 . (C a p. 1396). MIRACLE. WALKING ON
for the wind was contrary unto them
,

THE SEA. {Alternation.)

0
f and about the fourth watch of the night He C 2 e 48-. The wind contrary.
0
]

cometh 25 unto them, walking °upon the sea, f Miracle. Wrought, |

0
and would have passed by them. e - 51 -, The wind. Ceased. |

49 But when they saw Him walking upon

33 43 / ~5 52 Miracle, Effect. J
i
,
.

the sea, they supposed it had been °a spirit, 48 He saw^He having seen. Ap. 133, I. 1.
and cried out toiling — distressed. Gr. basanizd translated “ tor- ,
0
50 For they all 33 saw Him, and were troubled. ment ” (5. 7 Ivlatt. 8. 6, 28 Luke 8. 28 Rev, 9. 5 11. 10 . . ,
; ;
0
And immediately He talked
27 with them, 25 14. 10 ;
20. 10 . Cp. Matt. 4. 24 ),

and saith unto them, Be of good cheer: it is about. Gr. peri, Ap. 104. xiii. 3. Not the same
“
word as in v. 44.
3 be 9 not afraid.”
;
the fourth watch. See Ap. 51. iv (18).
51 And He went up 25 unto them 1 into the
upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
ship; would have passed by = wished (Ap. 102. 1) to pass
0 Only here.
e and the wind ceased by.
49 a spirit. Gr. phantasma ~ a phantom. Cp. Matt.
0
f and they were sore amazed 2
in themselves 14. 26 .

0
beyond measure, and wondered. 50 they all saw Him. A Divine supplement, here,
52 °For they considered 3 not 0 the miracle 0 of talked with them - spake with them. Matthew
the loaves : for their heart was 0 hardened. and John to them. -

51 ceased = dropped. Cp. 4. 39 .

D2 a 53 And when they had passed over, they sore ^ exceedingly.

came 0 into the land of Gennesaret, and 0 drew 52 For, & c. Verse 02 is a Divine supplement, here,
to the shore. the miracle of the loaves— concern ing(Gr. epi. Ap.
104. ix. 2) the loaves.
b 54 And when they were come °out of the hardened. Referring to the habitual state.
0
47
ship, 26 straightway they knew Him, 53 into upon. Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 3.
== .

drew to the shore, A Divine supplement, here.

C3 55 And ran through that whole region 54 out of, Gr, ek. Ap. 104. vii.
round about, and began to carry about 25 in knew - recognised. Ap. 132. I. iii. The result of 5. 20
0 .

beds those that were sick, where they heard 55 beds ^ mats, or mattresses. See note on 2. 4.
He was. 56 And, &c. Verse sc is a Divine supplement, here,
50 0 And whithersoever He entered 1 into vil- , country = country places.
0
lages, or cities, or country, they laid the sick the streets = the market-places. Cp. Matt. 11. 16.
c
2
in the streets, and 0 besought Him that they besought. Ap. 134. I. 6.
might touch if it were but the 0 border of His border. See Matt. 9. 20 .

garment and as many as touched Him were

:
made whole - healed. Gr. sozo — to save. Cp. Luke
7
0
made whole. . i 0.

7. 1-23 [For Structure see next page].

1 unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.

A* E J g Then came together 0 unto Him the 0 Pha- Pharisees. See Ap. 120. II.
(P- 139 8 )
risees, and certain of the scribes, which from— away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
0 0
came from Jerusalem. Jerusalem. Their head-quarters. Cp. Matt. 15. 1.
2 And when they 0 saw some of His disciples 2 saw. Gr. eidon Ap. 133. I. 1. .

0
eat bread with defiled, 0 that is to say, with defiled = not ceremonially cleansed.
unwashen, hands, they found fault. that is to say. Explanation for Gentile readers.
3 For, &c. Verses 3 and 4 are interposed by the
h (3 °For the Pharisees, and all the Jews, Fig. Parembole (Ap. 6).

1397
 ; : )

7 . 3 . MARK. 7 . 17 .

A.D,
0 0
28 except they wash their hands oft, eat not,
0
7. 1-23 (A2 p. 1396). TEACHING. PHARISEES.
0 0 (Division.)
holding the tradition of the elders.
4 And 0 when they come 1 from the market, A 2
E 1
1 - 13 . Pharisees. Condemnation.
except they 0 wash, they eat 3 not. And many E2 14 - 16 . People. Proclamation.
other things there be, which they have re- E3 —
17 23 . Disciples. Instruction.
ceived to 3 hold, as the 0 washing of cups, and
u 0
pots, brasen vessels, and of tables.) 7. 1-13 (Ei, above). PHARISEES. CONDEMNA-
TION. (Introversion.)
Jl 5 Then thePharisees and scribes asked E g 1 2 Cavil of Pharisees. Made.
1 L
| ,

1398) Him, “ Why walk not Thy disciples accord-

,
3 0
(p- h 3 4. Their Question. Reason. ,

ing to the tradition of the 3 elders, but eat h 5. Their Question. Asked.
”
bread with unwashen hands? g c— 13 Cavil of Pharisees. Answered, |
.

6 He answered and said unto them, “Well 3 wash. Gr. nipto. Ap. 136. i.
9 oft — diligently. Gr. pwgrme = with the fist. T reads
hath 0 Esaias prophesied 0 of you 0 hypocrites, pukna= often. Syr. reads “carefully",
as 0 it is written, 0 ‘ This People honoureth Me not. Gr. ou Ap. 106. I. .

with their lips, hut their heart is far from Me. holding— holding fast or firmly. Cp. Heb. 4. 14. Rev.
1

0
7 Howbeit in vain do they worship Me, teach- 2, 25 Implying (here) determined adherence to. .

ing for doctrines the 0 commandments of elders. Always denoting in the Papyri an official
0
men/ 0
class, whether sacred or secular.
0
8 For laying aside the commandment of God, Ap. 4 when they come. Fig. Ellipsis (absolute).
ye 3 hold the tradition of men, as the wash- 6. I. 1.
7 4

ing of 4 pots and cups and many other such wash = wash themselves (ceremonially). Gr. baptizd.
0
:

like things ye do.*' WH R, marg. read rhantizo — sprinkle (ceremonially).

See Ap. 136, vii and ix.
9 And He said unto them, °“Full well ye washing. The ceremonial cleansing effected by
reject the commandment of 8 God, that ye may
0
means of water (Num. 8. 6, 7). Gr. baptismos — the act
u
keep your own tradition. of cleansing not baptisma — the rite or ceremonial of :

10 For 0 Moses said

0
Honour thy father and baptism, which is the word in all the other passages,
,
4

thy mother and, Whoso curseth father or except v. 8, and Heb. 6. 2 9. i§. See Ap. 1 15. II. i. and ii.
;
’ ‘
;

mother, let him 0 die the death pots. Gr. xestes. A Latin word sextaHus
:
’
a pitcher ( ;

0 7 man shall
11 But ge say, If a say to his of any kind, holding about a pint,
*

0
father or mother, It is Corban, (that is to and o-f tables = and of couches. So Syr.
‘

say, a gift), by whatsoever thou mightest be 5 according to. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.
profited by me ' he shall he free /
0 ;
6 Esaias = Isaiah. See Ap. 79. I.
12 And ye suffer him no more to do ought for of=concerning. Gr. peri. Ap.
104. xiii. 1.
hypocrites. The definition of the word follows,
his father or his mother
0 it is written - it standeth written.
13 0 Making °the word of 8 God of none effect This People, &c. Quoted from Isa. 29. is. See Ap.
through your tradition, which °ye have de- 107. I. 3.
livered: and many such like things do ye.” 7 worship. Gr. sebomai. Ap. 137. 2.
14 And when He had called all the people commandments
0 - injunctions,
E*
men. Gr. pi. of anthropos Ap. 123. 1.
unto him He said unto them, “ Hearken unto
.

,
8 laying aside = having forsaken. Same word as in
Me 0 every one of you and understand 1. is, 20 , God. Ap. 98. I. i.
:
.

15 There is nothing from without a 7

man, other. Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1.
0
that entering 0 into him can defile him 9 Pull well. Same as “Well" in v. f>.

reject— set aside. keep = observe.

0
k but the things which come out of him, tl)c$e 10 Moses. See note on 1. 44.

are they that defile the 7 man. Honour, &c. Quoted from Ex. 20. 12 ;
21. 17,
die the death = surely die.
16 °If any man have ears to hear, let him 11 If. The condition being purely hypothetical.
hear.” See Ap. 118. lb.
E3 F Corban = a gift dedicated to God. A Divine supple-
17 And when He was entered 15 into the ment, giving the word and then translating it. See
0 0
(P- *399) house 1 from the 14 people, °His disciples asked notes on Matt. 16. 5. Lev. 1. 2. Ezek. 40. 43.
Him 0
concerning the parable. by = from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
13 Making ... of none effect — Making void, or
annulling. Cp. Matt. 16, 6.
the word of God. Notice the Lord’s claim here for the Mosaic Law. Gr. logos. See note on 9. 32.
ye have delivered. Note the Past Tense, thus identifying them with their forefathers. Cp. Matt. 23. 36,
“ ye slew”.
7. 14-16 (E 2 above). ,
PEOPLE. PROCLAMATION. (
Introversion .)

|
14. Call to hearken,
Defilement is not from without. k 15—.
k -15. Defilement is from within,
16. Call to hearken.
j

14 people = crowd, every one of you = all. But there are many to-day who neither “ hear " nor
understand. 15 into. Gr. ei§. Ap. 104, vi. can defile = is able to defile. of = away from.
Gr. apo. Ap. 104, iv, 16 If any man = If any one. See Ap. 118. 2. a. and Ap. 142. Assuming the
hypothesis, the result being yet unfulfilled. T WH R omit v. 16. Tr. and A put it in brackets. But the
Structure requires it and the Syr, has it. ;

7. 17-23 [For Structure see next page]

17 ihouse. Supply the Ellipsis thus: “ house [away] from ". His disciples, The third of the
three parties addressed in this chapter. See vv. l, 14 17
,
,
asked = began asking. concerning.
Gr. peri Ap. 104, xiii. 1, as in v. 6.
.

1398
 ; : : :

7 18
. . MARK. 7 . 31 .

G 18 And He saith unto them, “Are ge °so 7 17-23 (E 3 ,p. 1398), DISCIPLES. INSTRUCTION.
1 .

(P- 1399)
without understanding 0 also ? Do ye 3 not ( Introversion and Alternation.)
0
A. D. 28 perceive, that whatsoever thing from with- E F 17 Question aslsed.
3
|
.

out entereth into the man, it 0 cannot defile

15 7
G 1 is. Defilement is not from without,
him m Reason. |
19 .

G Defilement is from within.

20
m 19 Because it entereth 3 not 15 into his heart,
I
|

m 21 22 Reason. [
.

,
.

but 15 into the belly, and goeth out 15 into the F 23 . Question answered.
draught/* 0 purging all meats ?
]
0
18 OO also = even so.
Gl 20 And He said, “ That which 0 cometh 0 out
0 whatsoever thing from without -- all [counted un-
of the 7 man, tfjat defileth the 7 man. clean] from without,
cannot = is not (Ap. 105. I) able to.
m 21 For from within, 20 out of the heart of 19 draught = sewer. Syr. reads u digestive process”,
7 men,
proceed 0 evil 0 thoughts, adulteries, purging all meats. Supply the Ellipsis thus (being
the Divine comment on the Lord’s words) “[this He
fornications, murders, :

said], making all meats clean ”, as in Acts 10. is. The

22 Thefts, “covetousness, “wickedness, “de- Syr, reads “
0 0 0 carrying off all that is eaten” making it :
ceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blas- part of the Lord’s parable.
phemy, 0 pride, foolishness 20 And He said, &c. Note the Fig. Epimone. Ap. 6.

F 23 All these 22 evil things “come from within, cometh ^issueth.

out of. Gr. etc. Ap. 104. vii.
and defile the 7 man.** 21 evil. Ap. 128. III. 2, Note the Figure Asyndeton ,

B H
2 l 24 And from thence He arose, and “went leading up to the climax in v. 28 Note that in the .

15
into the borders of Tyre and Sidon, and Greek the first seven are plural, and the other six
entered 16 into an house, and 0 would have 0 no singular. thoughts = reasonings.
man 0 know it but He could 3
-
not be hid.
22 covetousness covetous desires,
wickedness - wickednesses. Ap. 128. II. 1.

J1 n l
25 “For a certain woman, whose “young deceit —guile.
daughter had an unclean “spirit, heard 6 of lasciviousness = licentiousness,
evil. Ap. 128. III. 1.
Him, and came and fell 0 at His feet
evil Ap. 6. Denoting envy,
28 c The woman was a 0 Greek, a 0 Syrophe- which eye. Fig. Catachresis
proceeds out of the heart.
.

nician by nation ; and she 0 besought Him that blasphemy — evil speaking in general. Matt. 27. 89.
He would cast forth “the devil 20 out of her Rom, 3. 8 14. 16 1 Pet. 4. 4 ;
. .

daughter. pride = haughtiness. Cp. Prov, 16. c. Rom. 12. 16.

1 Tim. 3 6
o1 27 But 0 Jesus said unto her, “ « Let the 23 come — issue. A Divine supplement, here. . .

0
children first be filled : for it is 3 not 0 meet to
take the 0 children's bread, and to cast it unto —
0 7 . 24 8 . (B 2 1396). MIRACLES. 9 p.
the dogs.” (Repeated Alternation.)
,

n2 28 And she “answered and said unto Him, B2 H 1

[
7. 24 . Place.
“ Yes, 0 Lord yet the 27 dogs Q under the table J 1
j
7. 25-30. Miracle. Syroplienician Woman,
eat 15
of the 0
:

children's crumbs/*
H 2
|
7. si. Place.
J 2 7.
j
32-37. Miracle. Deaf and Dumb Man.
o2 29 “And He said unto her, For this saying “ (< H 3
j
8. 1 . Time and Place.
go thy way; 26 the devil is gone 20 out of thy J 3 8 . 2 -9 [
. Miracle. Feeding tlie Four Thousand.
daughter." 24 went = went away. See note on “withdrew”,
3. 7 6. :ti.
30 And when she was come 0 ;
s
11 to her house, would = wished to. Ap. 102. 1.
she found 26 the devil “gone out, and “her no man— no one.
daughter 0 laid 0 upon the bed. know=get to know. Gr. gindskd. Ap. 132. I. ii.

II 3
31 And again, departing 0 from the 0 coasts of 7 25-30 (J above). MIRACLE. THE SYRO- .
1

Tyre and Sidon, He came 1 unto the sea of PHENICIAN WOMAN. (Repeated Alternation.)
,

0
Galilee, through the midst of the 0 coasts of De-
J 1 n l 25 26. The Woman. Coming. | ,
capolis. 0 27. The Lord. Delay. 1
j

n 2
28 The Woman. Understanding. |
.

0 2 29 The Lord. Healing. |

.

n 3 30 The Woman. Returning. |

.

25 For, &c. u 2 *, as being an evidence why He could not be hid.

Connect this with young
daughter. Gr. thugatvion — little daughter (Dim.). See ch. 5. 23 spirit. Gr. pneuma. See .

Ap. 101. II. 12. Cp. v. 26 at -towards. Gr. pros. Ap, 104. xv. 3.
. 26 The = But woman
(or Now) the woman. Greek ^Gentile. Gr. Hellmis. Used in a general sense for non-Jewish.
Syrophenician. Phenicia in Syria, to distinguish it from Phenicia in North Africa (Libyo-
Phenicia). besought. Ap. 134. I. 3. Not the same word as in v. 32. the devil=
the demon the spirit of v. 25
: 27 Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
. Let the children first be filled.
This is a summary of Matt. 15. 23, 24, and a Divine supplement, here. children. Gr. PI. of teknon.
See Ap. 108. i. Not the same word as in v. 28. meet-good, dogs=little or domestic dogs.
Gr. kunarion Dim. of kaon. Occ. only here and Matt. 15. 26, 27
.
These were not the pariah dogs of the .

street, but domestic pets. 28 answered and said. See notes on Deut. 1. 41 and on Matt.
16. 26 &c. ,
Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. B. under the table. A Divine supplement, here,
children’s. See Ap. 108. v. Not the same word as in v. 27 29 And, &c. Verses 29, ao are a .

Divine supplement, here. For = Because, or on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2. 30 to— into,
Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi.
. gone out i. e. permanently (Perf. Tense). : her = the. laid — thrown ;

by the convulsion. Cp. 1. 26 9. 20 upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.

; . 31 from <= out of. Gr. efc.
Ap, 104. vii. coasts *= borders. Galilee. See Ap. 169.

1399
 : : ; ;

J*p 32 0 And they bring unto Him one that was 7. 32-37 (J 2 , p. 1399). MIRACLE. THE DEAF AND
0 0
(p. 1400) deaf, and had an impediment in his speech DUMB MAN. (Repeated Alternation.)
A. D. 28 and they 0 beseech Him to 0 put His hand upon J2 p |
32, The people. Beseeching,
him. q 33-35. Compliance.
|

p 0 36-. The people. Enjoined.

33 And He took him aside from the multi- 1 ]

tude, and °put His fingers 15 into his ears, q -36, 37. Non-compliance, and astonishment. ]

0
and He spit, and touched his tongue 32 And, &c. Vv. 32-37 are a Divine supplement, here,
0 deaf impediment. Not born deaf, and dumb in
34 And looking up 30 0to 0 heaven, He sighed, consequence but the impediment may have
. . .

and saith unto him, 0 Ephphatha,” that is, through subsequent deafness. He could speak, but come with
;

“ Be opened/' difficulty, through not being able to hear his own voice.
35 And 0 straightway his ears were 0
opened, Cp. v. 35 .

0
and the string of his tongue was loosed, and beseech. Ap. 134. 1. 6 not the same word as in v, 26. ;

he 0 spake 0 plain. put = lay. Not the same word as in next verse.
33 multitude = crowd, same as “people "in v. 14
p 36 And He charged them that they should put— thrust. Not the same word as in v 32.
.

tell no man
.

and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), particular-

2 but the more §e charged them, so much the ising each act.
more a great deal they 0 published it; 34 heaven = the heaven. Sing. See note on Matt.
37 And were beyond measure astonished, 6. 9, 10 sighed = groaned. .

Epbphatha, An Aramaic word. See Ap. 94. III. 3.

saying, “He hath done all things well: He
straightway = immediately. See note on 1. 10 12
maketh both the deaf to hear, and the dumb 35 string — band. Not a physiological or technical ex-
,
.

to speak.” pression, but the bond of demoniac influence which is

thus indicated. The Papyri contain detailed prescrip-
H 3 In those days the 0 multitude being very
° tions for “binding" a man; and cases are particu-

(P- i 39 5>)
(
8 0
great, and having nothing to eat, 0 Jesus
called His disciples unto Him , and saith unto
larly common in which a man’s tongue is specially to be
bound. See Prof. Deissmann’siigf/ii/rom the Ancient East ,
them, pp. 306-810. The Lord alludes to this in Luke 13. lfi.
loosed. The demoniac’s fetters were loosed, and the
J* r 1 2 “I have compassion 0 on the 1 multitude, be- work of Satan was undone. spake = began speaking,
(p. 1400) cause they have now been with Me three days, plain — correctly. Denoting the fact of articulation,
and have 0 nothing to eat not the words spoken.
3 And 0 if I send them away fasting 0 to their 36 published — kept proclaiming. See Ap. 121. 1.
own houses, they will faint 0 by the way for : 8. I In. Gr. en. Ap, 104. viii. 1.
0
divers of them came from far.” multitude = crowd, as in 7. 33 .

nothings not (Gr. me. Ap. 105. II) anything.

SJ 4 And His disciples answered Him, “From
whence can a man satisfy these men with 8. 2-9 (J 3 , p. 1399). MIRACLE. FEEDING THE
bread here 0
in the wilderness ?
” FOUR THOUSAND. (Repeated Alternation.)
J3 ; r1 2 , 3. The Lord. Compassion.
r.2
5 And He
"
asked 0
them, “ How many loaves |

s1 |
4. Disciples. Question.
have ye ? r
3
|
5—. The Lord. Question.
s2 -5 Disciples. Answer.
And they said, “ Seven.” r3
[
.

The Lord. Miracle.

j
6, 7,
6 And He commanded the 0 people to sit down s3 |
8, 9 . People. Filled,
°on the ground: and He took the seven 2 on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
loaves, and gave thanks, and 0 brake, and nothing ^ not (Gr. ou. Ap. 106. I) anything.
0
gave to His disciples to set before them; and 3 if. An hypothetical condition. Ap. 118, 1* b.
they did set them before the 0 people. to — into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
7 And they had a few small fishes: and He by = in. Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii, 1.
blessed, and commanded to set them also be- divers, &c. =some of them are come from far. A Divine
supplement, here.
fore them .
4 in=on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
s3 8 So they did eat, and were filled and they : 5 asked = began asking. 6 people = crowd,
took up of the broken meat that was left =
on upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
seven 0 baskets. brake. See notes on Matt. 14. 19 Isa, 58. 7. .

9 And they that had eaten were about °four gave = kept giving.
thousand and He sent them away.
:
8 baskets. Gr. pi. of spuris, a large basket or ham-
per. Occ. only here and in v. 20 Matt. 15. 37 16. 10 , ; ;

A K3 10 And 0 straightway He entered °into °a ship and Acts 9. 25 .

(p. 1400) °with His disciples, and came °into the parts 9 four thousand. Matt. 16. 38 adds a Divine sup-
of 0 Dalmanutha. plement “ beside women and children ”. :

Lt 11 And the 0 Pharisees came forth, and 0 began 8 . 10-21 [For Structure see next page],
to question with Him, 10 straightway. See notes on 1. 10 12 ,
.

into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. a ship = the boat,

u seeking °of Him 0 a sign °from 0 heaven, tempt- with — in company with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
ing Him. Same word as in vv. 14 38. Not the same as in v. 34 , .

12 And He sighed deeply in His spirit, and Dalmanutha. Ap. 169.

0 0

saith “ Why doth this generation 0 seek after

0 11 Pharisees. Ap. 120. II.
,
began. The beginnings of things are very often
11 a
sign ? 0 verily I say unto you, thus, emphasised in Mark. See 1. i, 45 4. 1 5. 17, 20 ; ; ;

6. 2 , 7,34 55 ; 8. ,
11, 31 , 32 ;
10. 28 , 32 , 41 ,
47 ;
11. 15 ;
12. 1 ;

13. 5 ;
14 19 , 33 , 65 , 69 , 71 ;Gr. para. Ap.
15. 8, 18 . of.a sign. Cp. Matt. 12. ss. from, 104. xiii. 1.
Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. heaven. Sing. See notes on Matt. 6 9, 10. 12 sighed deeply in His spirit. .

A Divine supplement, here. spirit. Gr. pneuma. See Ap. 101. II. 9. Why, &c. Fig. Erotesis (Ap. 0).
See note on v. it. seek = repeatedly seek. 12 verily - indeed. See note on Matt. 5. is.

1400
 ; :

8 . 12 . MARK. 8 . 27.
0
u *
There shall no sign be given unto this gene- 8.10-21 (A 3 , p. 1396). TEACHING. PHABISEES
" AND DISCIPLES.
A. D* 28 ration/ {Alternations.)

K 13 And He left them, and entering 10 into the A 3

K |
10 . Departure to Dalmanutha.
L t 11 -. The Lord. Questioned.
(p. 1401 ) 10 ship again departed 3 to the other side. |

u - 11 Pharisees. Sign sought.

|
. Phari-
i V 14 0 Now the disciples had forgotten to take t
|
12 -. The Lord. Troubled. sees.
bread, 0 neither had they 1 in the 10 ship 10 with - 12 Pharisees. Sign refused,
11 . j
|

them more than 0 one loaf. If 13 Beturn to the other side.

|
.

v 14. Disciples. Forgetfulness.

w 15 And He 0 charged them,
0
saying, “ Take w 15 Leaven. Warning.
|

Disci- |
.

heed, beware °of the leaven of the 11 Pharisees, v 16 Disciples. Seasoning. j

ples. .

and of the leaven of 0 Herod/' w 17 21 Leaven. Instruction,

-
|
. j

t? 10 And they 0
reasoned 0 among themselves, There shall no sign be, &c. = If there shall be a sign
given, &c. A Heb. idiom =ye will see a sign but the
saying, “ It is because we have 0 no bread/' sentence is left unfinished by the Fig. Aposidpesis
; ;

«? 17 And when
Jesus 0 knew if. He saith unto
1 (Ap. 6). The word “if” implies that there is no doubt
them, 0 “ Why reason ye, because ye have 16 no about it. See Ap. 118. 2. a. Cp. Gen. 21. 23 Deut. 1. 35 , .

bread? perceive ye not yet, neither under- 1 Kings 1. 51.

stand ? have ye your heart yet hardened ? 14 Now, &c. See Matt. 16. 5, &c.
18 °Havins eyes, °see ye °not? and having ears, neither had they = and they had not (Ap. 106, 1).
hear ye 0 not ? and do ye 0 not remember ? one loaf. A Divine supplement, here.
15 charged = was
19 When I brake the five loaves 0 among °five of— [and keep away]charging.from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv.
thousand, how many 0 baskets full of fragments the leaven. Note the Fig. Hypocatastasis (Ap. 6). by
.

took ye up ? " They say unto him, “ Twelve." which the word “ doctrine ” is implied. Cp. Matt. 16. 6.
20 “And °when the seven 19 among °four Herod. See 3. 6 and Ap. 109.
thousand, how many 0 baskets full of frag- 16 reasoned = were reasoning.
ments took ye up?" And they said, “Seven." among— one with (Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3) another.
21 And He said unto them, 0 “ How is it that no. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
ye do 18 not understand ? " 1? knew. Ap. 132. I. ii.
Why reason ye ... P Note the Fig. Erotesis (Ap. 6),
Bs Ux 22 0 And He cometh 3 to °Bethsaida; and emphasizing the seven questions of vv. 17, is. Cp. w.
they bring a blind man unto Him, and be- 12 and 21 .

sought Him to touch him. 18 Having eyes, &c. Quoted from Jer. 6. 21 .

see. Gr. blepb. Ap. 138. I. 6,

y 23 And He took the blind man by the hand, not. Gr. ott. Ap. 106. I.
0

and led him °out of the town 19 among — to; or [and gave] to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104.
Nz and when He had spit on 0his eyes, and put vi. Not the same word as in v. 6.
0 0 five — the five. 1

His hands upon him, He asked him °if he baskets. Gr. kophinos= a Jewish wicker travelling
18
saw ought. hand-basket, of a defin ite capacity. From this comes our
Eng. “coffin Occ. Matt. 14. 20 16. 9 Mark 6. *3 8. 19 . .
a 24 And he 0 looked up, and said, °“ I 18 see Luke 9. 17 John 6. 13 Not the same word as inu 20
; ;

. . .

°men as trees, walking." 20 when = when [I brake]. Supply the Ellipsis from
Ns 25 After that He 23 put His hands again v.baskets. 19 four = the four.
.

0 Gr. spuria a large basket, or hamper. See

upon his eyes, and 0 made him 24 look up note on v. 8, 19 .
,

a and he was restored, and 0 saw 0 every man 21 How is it ... ? Fig. Erotesis (Ap. 6). See notes
0 on vv. 12 , 17 .
clearly.
Mx 20 And He sent him away 3 to his house, saying, 8 22-26 . (B 3 , p. 1396). MIBACLE. BLIND MAN.
{Introversion and Alternation.)
0 “
V Neither go 10 into the town, nor tell it to any B 3 M x 22 . Blind man brought.
|
l in the town." 23-.
avoided, Town (Bethsaida)
- 23
A4 b l
27 And 1 Jesus went out, and His disciples, z First application.
a 24 Partial restoration.
|
.

1
into the towns of Caesarea Philippi and 3 by .

N
|

(p. 1403 ) :
z 26 -. Second application.
the way He
asked His disciples, saying unto a —25. Perfect restoration.
|

them, “ Whom do 24 men say 0 that I am ? " M X 26 -. Blind man dismissed.

)
|

y - 26 Town (Bethsaida) to he avoided.

|
.

22 And He cometh, &c. This miracle is a Divine supplement in this Gospel. The second part of th<
Lord's ministry was drawing to a close. The proclamation of His Person was reaching a climax {vv. 27 - 30
)
Note the character of u this generation’' brought out by the Fig. Erotesis (Ap. 6) in vv. 12 17 18 21 the un , , ;
,
belief of Bethsaida (Matt. 11. 21 ), is symbolized by this, the last miracle of that period, which that town wai
not allowed to witness or be told of. Note also the seeming difficulty and the two stages of the miracle, ai
though symbolic of vv. 17 is, ,
Bethsaida. Where most of His miracles had been wrought. towr A
on the west shore of Galilee. See Ap. 94. III. 3 and 169. =
23 took took hold of. (SoTyndale.
out of = outside of. on = into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. put = laid. asked— was asking, (Imperf.
if he saw = can you see ... ? Present Tense. 24 looked up. Ap. 133. I. 6 I see men,&c.« .

I see the men [men they must be] for [I see them] as trees, walking. men. Gr, anthrdpos. Ap. 123, 1,
26 upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. made him look up. T Tr. A and B read “ the man TO
looked steadily
“ everything”.
saw. Gr. emblepi5. Ap. 133, I. 7. every man. L T Tr. TO B read A
clearly —distinctly implying at a distance. Gr. telaugds (from tele, far, as in oui
;

telescope, telegram, &c.). 26 Neither go, &c. Note the determination of the Lord not to give
Bethsaida any further evidence.
8 27 -30 [For Structure see next page].
.

87 that I am.
The second subject of the Lord’s ministry (see the Structure on p. 1383 and Ap. 119), as to
His Person, was thus brought to a conclusion as in Matt. 16. 13 - 20
; .

1401
 ; — ,

c‘ 28 And they answered, “ John the Baptist: 8. 37-30 (A 4 , p. 1396). TEACHING.

0
(p. 1403) but some say Elias and others, One of the
, ; {Repeated Alternation.)
A* D. 2S prophets.” A4 b 1
|
27 . The Lord. Question: “ Who say men ? ”
c1 28 Disciples. Answer.
b2 29 And 0 £e saith
”
unto them, “But whom say b 2
29 -.
|
.

The Lord. Question “Who say ye?”

gc that I am ?
:
|

c 2 - 29 . Disciples. Answer (Peter),

|

And Peter answereth and saith unto Him, b3 |

30 . The Lord. Charge.
“ Xfjou art 0 the Christ.” 38 but some=and others. Gr. allot Ap. 124. 1.
0
39 saith unto them = He was further saying,
b5 30 And He charged them that they should the Christ = the Messiah. Ap. 98, VIII and IX.
no man of Him.
tell
0
30 charged = strictly charged. This second subject
of His ministry is thus closed. Sufficient testimony
FRX l
Yd 31 And 0 He0 11 began to teach them, that 0 the had been given to that generation, as to His Person,
Son of man must suffer many things, and be of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
rejected °of the elders, and of the chief
priests, and scribes, and be killed, 8. 31—10. 53 (F, p. 1381). THE THIRD PERIOD
0
OP THE LORD'S MINISTRY THE REJECTION :

e and after three days rise again. OF THE KING. {Introversion and Alternations.)
Z 32 And He spake that saying 0 openly. And O R 8 31 9. 13. Sufferings. First Announce- .

0 ment.
Peter took Him, and 11 began to rebuke Him.
S 9. 11 - 29 Miracle. Demoniac. .

33 But when He had tinned about and ~ T 9. so-32. Sufferings. Second An- |

0
looked on His disciples, He rebuked Peter, nouncement.
saying, 0 “
Get thee behind Me, Satan for U 9. 33-bo. Discipleship. : |

thou °savourest 18 not the things that be of Q V 10. 1 - 12 Question. Plmri- 1

.

0 sees.
God, but the things that be of 24 men.”
Yd 34 0 And when He had called the people unto
W 10.13-18. Discipleship. |

Q V 10. 17-25. Question, Rich 1

Him °with His disciples also. He said unto young man.

them, “Whosoever °will come after Me, let
]

W |
10 26 -si. Discipleship.
.

him deny himself, and take up cross, and 10. 32-34. Sufferings. Third An-
0 nouncement.
follow Me.
35 For whosoever 34 will save his °life shall U |
10, 35-44. Discipleship.

lose it ; but whosoever shall lose his 0 life for

O R 10. 45. Sufferings. Fourth Announcement.
8 10. 46-52. Miracle. Blind man.
My sake °and the gospel’s, the same shall save i

it. 8. 31—9. 13 (R, above). SUFFERINGS. FIRST

30 For what shall it profit a 24 man, 0
if he ANNOUNCEMENT. {Division.)
Shall gain the whole 0
world, and own R X
lose his
1
8. 31 —
Sufferings and glory. Foretold.
9. 1 .

°soul? X 2
9. 2 -10
Sufferings and glory. Foreshown.
.

37 Or what shall a 24 man give °in exchange X 3 9 11 - 13

. Sufferings and glory. Explained.
.

for his
0
36
soul? 8. 31—9. 1 (X’, above). SUFFERINGS AND
38 Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed GLORY. FORETOLD.
of Me and of My words in 0 this adulterous
0 1 {Introversion and Alternation.)
and sinful generation Xi d |

e
8. Si-
8, -ai.
Sufferings.
Glory,
)
m OTO>
of 0 him also shall 31 the Son of man be ashamed, 1 j
Z
Peter. Rebukes the Lord.
8. 32
when He 0 cometh Hn the glory of His 0 Father
8. 33 Z
.

Peter. Rebuked by the Lord,

.
10 with the holy angels.”
d 8. 3.-38-. Sufferings. I .. .
|
nis ttlS0ipleS-
e |
8. -38—9. 1. Glory. /
And He °said unto them, 0 “ Verily I say
31 He began. The third period and subject of His
9
unto you. That there be some of them that ministry the rejection of Himself as King. See Ap. :

stand here, which shall 0 not taste of death , 0 till 119, and notes on Matt. 16. 21-23 Luke 24. 26, ;

the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.

must. For this necessity see Acts 3. is. of. Gr. apo, as in v. is. But all the texts read hupo — at the
hands of. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. after. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2. See Ap. 148. 33 openly Le. :

publicly not as in John 2. 19 - 21 or John 3. 14 in the earlier portion of His ministry.

:
, , rebuke =
remonstrate with. 33 looked, &c. - saw (Ap. 133. 1. 1) His disciples, who might easily have been led
astray by Peter's remonstrance. Get thee behind, &c. Cp. Matt. 4 10 regarding it as a Satanic . :

temptation. -
savourest mindest. God. Ap. 98. Li. 1 34 And when, &c. The Lord now .

speaks to all who follow Him. =

with in association with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi. Not the same word
as in w. 10 u, 38. will come —is willing to come.
, will. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1. follow i. e. :

habitually follow. 35 life. Gr. psuchS. Ap. 110. Ill, 1. But here correctly rendered life “ See v. 36.
and the gospel's. A Divine supplement, here. 36 if he shall gain, &c. See Ap. 118.1. b. world,
Gr. kosmos. Ap. 129. 1. soul - life. Same word as “ life ” in v. 35 See Matt. 16. 26 37 in exchange . ,

= [as] an equivalent. 38 Whosoever therefore = For whosoever. My words. Not of Christ only,
but of His words. See note on 9. 32. this generation, A Divine supplement, here. Note the
. . .

frequent refs, to “ this generation ” as sinful above all others, and as being different from all others vv. 12 :
;

9. 19 13. so.
; See note on Matt. It. 16. him also. The “ also ” must he after “’the Son of man ”, not
after him
44
cometh = may have come.
*’.
Father. Soe Ap. 98. III.
9 . 1. said — continued to
Verily I say unto you. See the four similar asseverations, Matt. 10. 23
say. ;

16. 28 23. 36 24, 34.

; Verily = Amen. See note on Matt. 5. 18 not the same word as in v. 12
;
nothin : .

no wise, or by no means. Gr. ou me. Ap. 106. III. This solemn asseveration was not needed for being kept
alive six days longer. It looked forward to the end of that age, till. Gr. eos an. The Particle “ an ’*

makes the clause conditional : this condition being the repentance of the nation at the call of Peter. Acts
3. 19-26 and cp. 28. 25 26 ,
.

1402
 ; :

MARK. 9. 17,
0
A.D. 28 they °have seen the kingdom of God °come have seen - may have seen. Or. eidon, Ap. 133. 1. i.
0
with power." the kingdom of God. Bee Ap. 114.
come = actually come.
X 2 f 2 And after six days Jesus taketh with Him
0
° with = in. Gr. fin. Ap. 104, viii. Not the same word
(P- 1403 ) Peter, and James, and John, and leadeth them as in vv. 4 , 8, 10 , 16 , 19 , 24 .

up °into an high mountain apart by them-

selves : 9. 2-10 (X 2 , p. 1402). SUFFERINGS AND GLORY.
FORESHOWN. Introversion .)
g and He was transfigured before
0 (
them.
0
3 And His raiment became shining, exceed-
X2 f |
Ascent. Disciples taken up.
2 -.
- 2 - 4 Vision. The Lord, Moses, and Elijah,
g .

ing white as °snow; °so as °no fuller °on |

h 5 6. Voice of Peter.
I

0 0 ,

can white them.

earth h 7. Voice of the Father.
4 And there appeared unto them 0 Elias 0 with
I

0
g 8. Vision ended, The Lord alone.
]

Moses and they were talking with 2 Jesus.

:
/ |
9, 10 Descent. Disciples charged.
.

Peter 0 answered and said to 2 Jesus,

And 2 after. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2. Exclusive reckon-
h 5
0 “ Cp. Luke 9, 2 (inclusive). ing.
Master, it is good for us to be here and let :
Jesus. See Ap. 98. X. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
us make three tabernacles one for Thee, and
;
transfigured - transformed.
one for 4 Moses, and one for 4 Elias." Gr. metamorphoo. To change the form or appearance.
6 For he 0 wist °not what to say ; for they Occ. only here, Matt. 17. 2 Rom. 12. 2 and 2 Cor. 3. 18. j ;

were sore afraid. Contrast metaschematisd to transfigure, change the y

shape, mien, &c. (l Cor. 4. 6. 2 Cor. 11. is, 14, is.

k 7 And there was a cloud that overshadowed figure Phil. 3. ai). See Ap. 149.
,

° them: and a voice came °out of the cloud, say-

3 shining = gleaming. Gr. stilbo. Occ. only here,
ing, “ This is
0
My
beloved Son : 0 hear Him." snow. The whiteness of nature.
9 8 And 0 suddenly, when they had looked round so as no fuller, &c. A Divine supplement, here,
no. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
about, they 1 saw 3 no man any more, save
2 0 on, Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
Jesus only with themselves. earth. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4.
f 9 And as they °came down °from the mount- can white them — is able to whiten them. The white-
ain, He charged them that they should
0
tell
ness of art 4 Elias = Elijah. Cp. Mai. 4. 4, 6.
0 with — together with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi. Not
no man
what things they had 1 seen, till 0 the the
0 same word as in vv. 8, 10 19, 24, go.
Son of man were risen °from °the dead. Moses. See note on 1. 44.
,

10 And they °kept that saying °with them- 5 answered and said. See note on Deut. 1. 41 .

selves, questioning one 8 with another what Master = Rabbi. Ap. 98. XIV. vii. Not the same word
the rising 9 from 9 the dead 0 should mean. as in v. 17. 6 wist — knew. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1. i
not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I, Same word as in w. 18, 28
X8 A 11 And they asked Him, saying, 0 “
0 "
Why
say 30 37, 38, 40, 44 46, 48. Not the same as in vv. 1, 39, 41,
,
,

the scribes that 4

Elias must first come ? ,

7 them i. e. Moses and Elijah.:

Bi 12 And He answered and told them, 4 “ Elias out of = out from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
0
verily cometh 11 first, and restoreth all things
My beloved Son = My Son, the beloved,
hear = hear ye. Cp. Deut. 18. 19.
k and how °it is written °of 9 the Son of man, 8 suddenly. Gr, exapina. Occ. only here in N.T.
that He 0 must suffer many things, and be set with in company with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104, xi. 1.

at nought, 9 came = were coming.

from - away from. Gr. apo. Ap, 104. iv.
Bi 13 But I say unto you, tell = relate to. no man = no one.
the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
k That 4 Elias °is indeed °come, and they °have were — should have.
done unto him whatsoever they 0 listed, from - out from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii,
A as it is written 12
of him." the dead. No Art. See Ap. 139. 2.
10 kept=laid hold of and kept,
SC 1 14 And when He came 0 to His disciples. He 3. with = to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv.
(p. 1404) *saw a great multitude about them, and °the should mean = is: i.e. “What is the rising from
0 0

scribes questioning with them. among [other] dead [people] ?

0 0
15 And straightway all the 0 people, when
they 0 beheld Him, 0 were greatly amazed, and 9. 11-13 (X 3 ,p. 1402). SUFFERINGS AND GLORY.
running to Him saluted Him. EXPLAINED. Introversion and Alternation.) (

16 And He asked the scribes, “ What question X 3 A li. Wliat the Scribes were saying. |

ye 10 with them ? ” B 12 - The Lord.

-
Admission, |

k |
12 . Prophecy concerning Himself.
m 17 And one °of the 14 multitude answered and 5 B 13- The Lord. Addition.
k -13- Prophecy
|
concerning Elijah.
-13. What is written in the Scripture.
11 Why say the scribes . . . ?=The scribes say, &c. See Mai. 4. s, 6.
first. 12 verily =» in deed.
Gr. men. Not the same as in v. l. it is written— it standeth written. of - upon. Gr. epi .

Ap. 104. ix. 3. Not the same as in v. 17. must suffer. See note on 8. 31. 13 is , . . come =
has. . come. . have done = did. listed- desired, or liked. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1,

9. 14-29 [For Structure see next page].

14 to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. multitude = crowd. about = around. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 3.
the scribes. This particularizing the scribes as questioners is a Divine supplement, here. 15 And, &c.
vv. 15 and 16 are also a Divine supplement, here. straightway. See notes on 1. lo, 12 people — .

crowd. Same word as in v. 14 beheld — saw, as in v. 14

. were greatly amazed. Gr. ekthambeomai .

= to be greatly astonished. Occ. only here and 14. 33 16. 5, 6. 17 of = from among. Gr, ek. Ap. 104. vii.
; ;

1403
 ; ;
:

6
A. D. 28
0 0
said , “ Master, I have brought unto Thee my 9 14-20
. (S, p. 1402). MIRACLE. DEMONIAC.
0
son, which hath a dumb spirit {Introversion and Alternations.)
18 Andwheresoever °he taketh him, °he S C 1 14-ib. Inquiry by tho Lord. Of the Scribes,
teareth him: °and he ° foameth, °and °gnash- m
|

|
17, 18. Inability of Disciples. Complaint.
eth with his teeth, and pineth away
0
and I :
D n l is. The Lord. Complaint and Com-
spake to Thy disciples that they should cast mand.
01 20 . Father.
Obedience.
him out 0 and they 0 could 6 not."
;
|

n 21 -. The Lord, Question.

2
|

19 He answereth him, and saith, O faith-

0
Dn 1 14 0 2 -21, 22 Father. Answer.
|
.

[p. 1404)
0
less generation, how long shall I be 10 with n 3 23 The Lord. Question.
|
.

you ? how long shall 1 0 suffer you ? bring him 03 24. Father. Answer.
|

8 n 4 25 - 27 The Lord. Miracle.

17 unto Me." |
.

0 l
|
28. Inquiry by the Disciples. Of the Lord.
20 And they brought him unto Him: and 17 m |
29 Inability of Disciples.
. Explained.
°when he 1 saw Him, 15 straightway the Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 1. Not the same
17 spirit 0 tare him and he fell 3 on the ground, word as in v. 5.
;

and 0 wallowed 18 foaming. unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 8.

spirit. Gr. pneuma. Ap. 101. II. 12.
n- 21 0 And He asked his father, “ How long is it 18 he taketh— it seizeth hold of.
ago since this came unto him ? " he teareth him = it daslieth him down,
and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton , Ap. 6, emphasizing
And he said, 0 u Of a child. each detail.
22 And ofttimes it hath cast him 2 into the foameth = foameth [at the mouth],
0
fire, and 2 into the waters, to destroy him gnasheth - grindeth. This and “pineth away’* are
but if Thou canst do any thing, have 0 com-
0
a Divine supplement, here,
passion 0 on 0 us, and help °us." could not = had not [the] power to.
n a
23 2Jesus said unto him 0 “ If thou canst 0 be- 19 faithless = without faith not treacherous, but j
,
unbelieving.
lieve, °all things are possible to him that generation. See note on Matt. 11. ie.
believeth." suffer = bear with.
24 And straightway the father of 0 the child
18 20 when he saw Him. Divine supplement, here, A
0
cried out, 0 and said with tears, 0 “ Lord, I tare — convulsed.
believe Thou mine unbelief."
help wallowed foaming. These details are Divine sup-
;
plements, here.
25 When 2 Jesus saw that the 15 people came
1
wallowed = began to roll about.
running together. He rebuked the foul spirit, 21 And He asked, &c. Vv. 21-27 are a Divine sup-
0 17

saying unto him, “ Thou dumb and deaf 17 spirit, plement, here. Of a child = From childhood,
0 22 to = in order to; that it might,
3 charge thee, come out of him, and enter no if
7 or,
Thou canst. No doubt is implied. See Ap. 118. 2. a.
more 2 into him."
compassion. Relying on this rather than on the
20 And the spirit 0 cried, and 0 rent him sore, Lord’s power. on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3,
and came out of him and he was 0 as one Mead
:
us. Note the tender sympathy of the father.
insomuch that many 0 said, 44 He is dead." 23 If thou canst. Note how the Lord gives back
27 But 2 Jesus took him by the hand, and the father’s question, with the same condition implied.
lifted him up and he arose.
; believe. Omitted by T Tr, [A] WI R not by the Syr. ;

all things. Fig. Synecdoche (Ap. 6). All things in-

Cl 28 And when He was come into the house, 2 0
cluded in the promise.
His disciples asked Him privately, “
"
could Why 24 the child. Gr. paidion. Ap. 108. v.
roe cast °him out ?
6 not
cried out. Inarticulate,
m 29 And He said unto them, 0 « This kind can and said = began to say. Articulate.
come forth 0 by nothing, but 0 by prayer 0 and Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 8. B. a.
fasting." 2 5 foul = unclean. charge = command.
26 cried - cried out.
PT 30 And they departed thence, and 0 passed rent him = threw him into convulsions,
Hoa)
0
through Galilee and He 0 would 6 not that any as one = as though. said. He is = said that he was.
(p. ;

man should know it 28 the a.- him = it.

31 For He taught
0
His disciples, and 0 said 29 This kind. Showing that there are different
0 kinds of spirits. by. Gr. en. Ap. 104. vi.
unto them, 44 The Son man of °is delivered
2 into the hands
and fasting. Omitted by LT [Tr.] A WI R not by
of men, and they shall kill the Syr.
;

Him and; after that He is killed, He shall rise 30 passed through — were
passing along through,
the third day." through
not through the cities, but passed along : i. e.
32 But they understood not that 0
saying, and through Galilee past them. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1.
were afraid to ask Him. would = wished. Ap. 102. 1.
31 He taught = He began teaching (Imperf.). The
UEG 0
33 0 And He came 0 to Capernaum : and being continuation of 8. 31.
(P* 1405 ) in the house He asked them, “ What was it said unto them - said unto them that.
0 0
that ye disputed among yourselves 29
by the The Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI. This was the
way ? " second announcement. See the Structure, “ T”, p. 1402.
. _
is = will be or, is to be. Fig. Heterosis (of Tense), Ap. 6. :

32 saying. Gr. rhema t

(the first time it is thus rendered), Rhema denotes a word saying or sentence in its , ,
outward form, as made up of words (i. e. Parts of Speech) whereas logos denotes a word or saying as :

the expression of thought: hence, the thing spoken or written, the account, &c,. given.
9 33-50 . [For Structure see next page].
33 And He came, &c. Vv. 33-35 a Divine supplement, here. to — into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. in.
Gr. en. Ap. 104. Same os in vv. 36-, 41 &o not
viii. , ;
the same as in w. 37 , 39 , 42 . disputed — were
discussing. among. Qr.pros. Ap. 104. xv. 8.
1404
 ; : : :
::

9 , 34 . MARK. 10. 1.

H 34 But they held their peace for 23 by the : 9. 33-BO (U. p. 1402), DISCIPLESHIP.
(p. 1405) way they 0 had disputed 33 among themselves, (Introversion and Alternation.)
A. D. 28who should be the 0 greatest, U E G 33 Event. Disciples. Disputing. .

H 34 Silence and Reason.

|

r 35 And He °sat down, and 0 called the twelve, .

|

F 35. Instruction.
and saith unto them 0 “ If any man 0 desire to
I

,F 36, 37 Illustration. .

be first, the same 0 shall be last of all, and

[

0
E G 38. Event. A disciple rebuking.
servant of all,” II |
39-60. Speech. Answer and Reason.
F 36 And He took a 24 child, and set him 33 in 34 had disputed = had been discussing,
the midst of them and 0 when He had taken :
greatest = greater.
him in His arms, He said unto them, 35 sat down=took His seat (as Teacher),
called. Denoting solemnity in so doing.
37 “Whosoever shall receive one of such If any man, &c. The condition is assumed as a fact.
24
children °in My name, receiveth Me: and Ap. 118. 2. a. desire. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1.
whosoever shall receive Me, receiveth 6 not —
shall be will be.
Me, but Him That sent Me.” servant, Gr. diakonos, a voluntary servant. Cp. Eng.
“ deacon ”,
E 0 38 And 0 John answered Him,0 saying, 36 when He had taken him in His arms. This
17 “
Master, we 8 saw one casting out devils in
is all one verb (enankalisamenos), and occ. only here.
Thy name, and he followeth 6 not us and we :
37 in. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
forbad him, because he followeth 6 not us.” 38 John answered. His conscience was touched;
H Jp 39 But8 2 Jesus said, “Forbid him °not: 37for for he remembered what he had done, and confessed it.
devils = demons.
there is no man which shall do a miracle in
My name, that can lightly speak evil of Me. 9. 39-50 (H, above). SPEECH. ANSWER AND
40 For he that is not against us is 0 on our
6 0 REASON. (Introversion and Alternation.)
part I1 1 J p j
39, 40. General.
q 41, 42. Particular.
q 41 For whosoever shall give you a cup of K
|

1 I
43, 44 . Hand. 1

water to drink 33 in My name, because 0 ye K2 45, 46. Foot. Stumbling-blocks.

J \
belong to 0 Christ, verily I say unto you, he 1
K 3
j
47, 48. Eye. J

shall 1
not lose his reward. p | 49,
60-. General.
42 And whosoever shall offend one of these 0
q -so. Particular.
|

0
little ones that believe in Me, it is 0 better for 39 not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
him 0 that °a millstone were hanged 14 about 40 against. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1 .
his neck, and he were cast 2 into the sea, on our part = for (huper= on our behalf. Ap. 104.
xvii. 1) us.
K l
#
43 And
0
thy hand 0 offend thee, cut it off
if
41 ye belong to Christ = ye are Christ’s.
it is 42 better for thee to enter 2 into °life maimed, Christ. Ap. 98. IX.
than having two hands to go 2 into 0 hell, 2 into 42 shall offend = shall have caused to stumble,
0
the fire that never shall be quenched believe in. See Ap. 150. 1. 1. v(i). better =good.
44 Where their 0
worm dieth 8
not, and 43
the that - if. A
simple hypothesis. Ap. 118. 2. a.
lire Is not quenched.
8
a millstone = a great millstone (turned by an ass).
K* 45 And 48 if thy foot offend thee, cut it off 43 Cp. Matt. 18. 6; Luke 17. 2 Greek and Roman . A
Q punishment not Jewish. :
it is better for thee to enter halt 2 into 43 life,
than having two feet to be cast 2 into 43 hell, 43 if. A
contingent hypothesis. Ap. 118. 1. b.
2 into 43 the fire
offend = (constantly) cause thee to stumble. Not the
that never shall be quenched :
same word as in v. 42
43 Where their 44 worm dieth 6 not, and 43 the
.

life. Gr. zde( Ap. 170. 1). With Art. i. e. into resurrec- :

lire is 8
not quenched. tion life, or life eternal. See note on Matt. 9. 18 .
hell. Gr. Geenna. See Ap. 131. I.
K 3 47 And 43 if thine eye 43 offend thee, pluck it out
0 the fire that never shall be quenched = the fire, the
it is 42 better for thee to enter 2 into the kingdom
unquenchable. Gr. to pur to asbeston Cp. Matt. 3. 12 .
of God with one eye, than having two eyes to
.

44 worm. See Isa. 66 24 and cp. Ex. 16. 20 Job 7. 5 ;

be cast 2 into 0 hell
. . .

fire 17. 14 19. 26 21. 26 24. 20 Isa. 14. n. This verse and .

48 0 Where their 44
worm dieth 8
not, and 43 the v . 46
; ;

are omitted by T [Tr.] WI R, not the Syriac.

;

lire isnot quenched.

6
45 halt = lame.
Jp 49 For 0 every one shall be salted with fire, 47 the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
and 0 every sacrifice shall be salted with salt. hell fixe - the Geenna of fire. See note on v 43. .

50 Salt is good 0 but 43 if the salt have 0 lost

:
48 Where, &c. This is included in all the texts;
0 and quoted from Isa. 66. 24. is
his saltness, wherewith will ye 0 season it ?
49 every one shall be salted with fire. Occ. only
9 Have salt °in yourselves, and have peace here in N.T.
0
one with another.” every sacrifice, &c. Some texts omit this clause, but

Q VL 4 And A He arose
the 0
from thence, and cometh
not the Syr. Ref. to Pent. (Lev. 2. 13 ). This is intro-
duced by “ For ”, as a reason why the lesser (finite and
(p. 1406 ) °into coasts of Judaea °by the temporal) evil is “good” compared with the greater
0
farther side of Jordan : and the 0 people resort (and final) evil. Every sacrifice is salted (to assist the
burning), Deut. 29. 23. It is bettor therefore to endure
the removal of the stumbling-block now, than to be altogether destroyed for ever. 50 but if, &c.
Fig. Parosmia (Ap. 6). lost his saltness —become saltless. wherewith = with (Gr. en. Ap.
104. viii) what. Cp. Matt. 5. 13 Luke 14. 3 +. =
season it ? restore it ?
;
in =within. Gr. en (Ap. 104. viii).
one with another = among (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) yourselves. This refers the whole of w. 43-50 back to
w
34, 35 .and shows that the stumbling-blocks mentioned in vv 43-47 are the things that destroy peace .

among brethren.
XO. 1-12 [For Structure see next page],
1 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. coasts = confines, or borders. by. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1,
farther side— other side. people = crowds.
1405
 ;

A. D. 28 0
unto Him again and, as He was wont, He
; 10 . 1-12 (V, p. 1402). QUESTION. PHARISEES.
0
taught them again. ( Introversion .)

M 2 And the 0 Pharisees came to Him, and asked L 1. The Lord. Teaching.
M
|

2 -. Question of Pharisees.
(p. 1406 ; Him, |

N - 2 Temptation.
.
0
N « Is it lawful for °a man to put away his
|

0 3 What did Moses say?

.

wife ? ” tempting Him. 0 4. What Moses said.

0 3 And 0
He0 answered and
said unto them, Confutation.N 5-9.
“ What did Moses command you ? ” M |
j
|

Question of Disciples.
0 .

L n, 12 The Lord. Teaching,

0 4 And they said, 3 “ Moses 0 suffered to write
.
|

unto. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3. .

0
a bill of divorcement, and to put her away.’* taught = began teaching.
N 0 5 And 0 Jesus answered and said unto them, 2 Pharisees. Ap. 120. II.
“ For the hardness of your heart 0 he wrote Is it lawful ? =If it is lawful . . . . . . ? Putting the
0 0
you this precept. condition as a simple hypothesis. Ap, 118. 2. a.
0 But °from °the beginning of the creation a man— a husband. Gr. anSr. Ap. 123, 2. Not the
0
God made them male and female. same word as in v. 7.
7 For this cause shall °a man leave his 3 answered and said. See note on Deut. 1. 41
0 .

father and mother, and 0 cleave 0 to his wife Moses. See note on 1. 44. 4 suffered = allowed,
a bill of divorcement. Ref. to Pent. (Deut. 24. 1 ).
8 And they °twalii shall be °one flesh: so a bill. Gr. biblion (Dim.), a little book or scroll.
then they are 0 no more 0 twain, but one flesh. Latin libellus whence our u libel ” — a written accusation.
9 0 What therefore 6 God hath joined together, 5 Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
,

let not man put asunder.”

0
For — In view of. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. Not the .

M 10 And °in the house His disciples asked Him same word as in w. 22 27 45
0 he wrote. See Ap.
.

47.
,
.

again of the same matter .

you = for you. precept = (authoritative) mandate.
L 11 And He saith unto them, “Whosoever 6 from the beginning of the creation. Therefore
0
shall put away his wife, and marry another, there could have been no creation of “man” before
committeth adultery 0 against her. Adam. See note on John 8. 44 .

0
12 And if a woman shall put away her hus- God made them. Therefore no evolution. See Gen.
band, and be married to another, she commit- 1. 27 God, &c. Ap. 98. 1. i. 1. .

teth adultery.” 7 For this cause, &c.= On account of this, &c.

Wr Quoted from Gen, 2. 24
13 And they 0 brought young 0 children to a man. Gr. anthr&pos. Ap. 123. 1 Not the same
,

Him, that He should touch them :

.

word as in v. 2.
0
s and His disciples rebuked those that brought leave. Gr. kataleipo— to leave utterly, forsake. Not
them. the same word as in v. 29 cleave = shall be joined, .

to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104, xv. 3. Same word as in v. 50.

s 14 But when 6 Jesus saw it. He was 0 much dis- Not the same as in vv. 32-,
33, 46.
pleased, and said unto them, “ Suffer the =
8 twain two, Anglo-Saxon twegen ( — twain) is
little 13 children to come 1 unto Me, and forbid masc., twd is fern., and twa or tu, is neut. So that
them 9 not for of such is 0 the kingdom of God.
,

: ”
twain is better, as the Masc. takes precedence of Fem.
1 ‘

0
15 Verily I say unto you. Whosoever shall one - for, or unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 1 04. vi. Not “ become
9
not receive 14 the kingdom of God as 15 a little one” (as R.V.) but=shall be, or stand for one flesh, ;

13 0
child, he shall °not enter therein.” no more = no longer. Gr. ouketi. Compound of ou.
Ap. 105. I.
r 10 And 0 He
took them up in His arms, put 9 What, &c. Regarding the two as one. The con-
His hands upon them, and 0 blessed them.
0
verse is true what God hath divided, let not man join :

r p t 17 And when He was gone forth 1 into the together. Note the bearing of this on 2 Tim. 2. 16.
0 0
(p. 1407) way, there came one running, and kneeled not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
0 0
to Him, and asked Him, “ Good Master , what 10 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. (All the texts read eis=-
0
shall 1 do that I may inherit eternal life ?
0 ” into. Ap. 104. vi.) Same word as in vv. 2 i, 30. 32, 37, 62 .

Not the same as in v. 24.

u 18 And B Jesus said unto him 0 “ Why callest of = concerning. Gr. pert, Ap. 104. xiiL 1.
,

thou Me good ? there is 0 none good but one, 1 1 shall = shall have,
that is 6 God. , against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
12 if a woman, &c. Condition being problematical,
because not acc. to Jewish law ;
it was Greek and Roman law. See Ap. 118. 1 . b.

10 . 13-16 (W, p. 1402). DISCIPLESHIP. CHILDREN BROUGHT. (Introversion.)

W r |
13-. Request. Made.
s -13. Rebuke of Disciples.
8 14, is. Encouragement of the Lord.
r
Request. Complied with.
J
16.

13 brought = were carrying. Imperf, tense i. e. as He went on His way. : children. Gr. paidia.
Ap. 108. v. rebuked = were reprimanding. Imperf. tense: i. e. as they were successively
brought. 14 much displeased — indignant. the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
15 Verily. See note on Matt. 5. 18. not=by no means. See Ap. 105. III. therein = into
(as in v. l, &c.) it. 16 He took, &c. — He kept taking, &c. A Divine supplement, here. Cp. Matt.
19. 13 and Luke 18. is. upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. blessed = kept blessing. The word occ.
only here in the N.T. in this Tense.
10 . 17-24 [For Structure see next page].
17 running = running up. A Divine supplement, here, kneeled— kneeling down. A Divine
supplement, here. Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. what shall I do. P Ever the . .

question of the natural man, from Gen. 4. 3 onward. eternal, Ap. 151. II. B. 1. life. Gr. zt&.
Ap. 170. 1. 18 Why
callest, &c. ? Note the Fig. Anteisagdge Ap. 6.
. . .
,
none. The 1611
edition of the A.V. reads “ no man”. Compound of Ap. 105. I.

1406
 ! T

Q v 19 Thou 0 knowest 0 the commandments, 0 Bo TO. 17-24 (F,p. 1402). QUESTION. THE RICH
u>- 1407) not commit adultery* Bo 9 not kill. Do 8 not
9
YOUNG- MAN. (Introversion and Alternation.)
A.D. 28 steal, Bo not bear false witness, Defraud not,
8 0 9
t |
Question of one to the Lord,
17 .
Honour thy father and mother." u 18. Question of the Lord.
|

w 20 And he answered and said unto Him, Q v is. Answer of the Lord. “ Do all.”
|

17 “
Master, 0 all these have I 0 observed 0 from
w 20 Young man. Response. |
.

my youth." Q v 21 Answer of the Lord. Do these.

|
.

w 22 Young man.
|
. Effect.
0
Then Jesus beholding him loved him,
21 5 0
U I
23. Comment of the Lord.
and said unto him, “ One thing thou lackest :
Answer of the Lord
t
|
24 . to Disciples.
go thy way, whatsoever thou hast, and
°sell 19 knowest. Ap. 132. I. i.
give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure the commandments, &c. If it is a matter of doing y

10 in 0 heaven: and
come, °take up the cross, ALL must be done. Jas. 2. 10 11 The Lord cites only ,
.

some, and these not in order, to convict the questioner

and follow Me." more readily the seventh, sixth, eighth, ninth, and :

w 22 And he was sad °at that saying, and fifth.

went away grieved ; for he had 0 great pos- Do not, &c. Quoted from Deut. 5. 17 - 20 .

sessions. Defraud not. This is a summary of what precedes.

Rom. 13. 7 - 10
P u 23 And 5 Jesus looked round about, and saith Cp, .

unto His disciples, « How 0 hardly shall they 20 all these. Not so. The command which follows
convicts him of a breach of the tenth.
that have riches enter 1 into 14 the kingdom observed— been on my guard against.
ofGod!” from. Gr. ek . Ap. 104, vii.
t 24 And the disciples were astonished 22 at 21 beholding —looking upon, as in v. 27 . Gr. emblepC.
His words. But 5 Jesus answereth again, and Ap. 133. 1. loved. Gr. agapao. Ap. 135. 1.
saith unto them, Children, °how bard is it sell, &c. This was the tenth commandment. This
0
for them that trust 0 in riches to enter 1 into command was period prior to the suitable for the
rejection of the kingdom (see v 23), for the King Him-
14 the kingdom of God .

self was present, and what could any of His subjects

26 °It is easier for a camel to go 0 through the lack? Cp. Ps. 145. 13 - 16
rich man to enter
.

eye of a needle, than for a heaven. Sing. See note on Matt. 6. 9 10 .

into 14 the kingdom of God."

,
1
WI R take up the cross. [L] T Tr, omit these words.
Wx 26 And they were astonished out of measure, 22 at = upon [hearing]. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
saying 0 among themselves, 0 “ Who then can great = many.
" 23 hardly — difficultly. Because of their own reluc-
be saved ?
tance to part with riches: not from denial of God’s mercy.
y 27 And 5 Jesus looking upon them saith, 0 “With 24 Children. Gr. pi. of teknon. Ap. 108. I.
0
men it is 0 impossible, but 0 not 0 with 6 God: for how hard, &c. = how difficult or, how hard [a :

with 6 God all things are possible." struggle] it is, &c.

X 28 Then Peter began to say unto Him, 0 “ Lo, trust in =rely upon. Referring to feeling rather than
0

to faith.
n>e have left all, and have followed Thee."
in ® upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
y 29 And 6
Jesus answered and said, “Verily 25 It is easier, &c. See notes on Matt. 19. 24.
16

1 say unto you. There is 18

no man that hath through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1.
°left house, °or brethren, or sisters, or father,
or mother, or wife, or 24 children, or lands for 10 26-31 (TF, p. 1402). DISCIPLESHIP. .

My sake, and the gospel's, W x Disciples.

(
Question “Who?” asked.
Alternation .)
30 But he shall receivean hundredfold now |
26. :

10 in this °time, 0 houses, °and brethren, and 27 , The Lord. Answer: Possible and Impos-
sible.
sisters, and mothers, and 24
children, and lands, x 28 . Disciples, Question : [What ?] (implied).
°with persecutions; and 10 in °the world to |

y 29 - 31 . The Lord’s Answer.

come 17 eternal 17 life. 26 among = to, Gr.
|

pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the

31 But many that are first shall be last ; and same word as in v. 43 .

the last first." Who then . . . ? Expressing astonishment. Eig.

Ta 32 And they were in the way going up to 0 Erotesis.

A. D»
5
;
0
29 Jerusalem and Jesus went before them: and 27 With. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2.

they °were amazed; and as they followed, men. Ap. 123. 1.

they were afraid. See Matt. 19. 26 impossible. .

not. Gr. on. Ap. 106. I.

b And He 0 took 0 again the twelve, and began 28 began. See note on 1. 1 .

to tell them what things should happen unto Lo. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
Him, 29 left. Gr. aphiemi — to leave behind, let go, disre-
gard. Not the same word as in v 7. ,

or. Fig. ParadiastoU Ap. 6, particularising each.

, 30 time = season. houses, &c. These details
are a Divine supplement, here. and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton. Ap. 6. with — in association
with (Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1). with persecutions. Note this Divine supplement, here. the world
=
to come the coming age (Gr. aidn). See Ap. 129. 2 and 151. II. A. i. 3.

10 . 33-34 (
,
p. 1402). SUFFERINGS. THIRD ANNOUNCEMENT. (Alternation .)

T a |
Jerusalem.
32-.
b - 32 Announcement, .
|

a 33 -. Jerusalem.
|

6 - 33 34
Announcement. .
| ,

32 to =; unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. went = was going on. were amazed. This sudden awe
is a Divine supplement, here. took — took aside. again. This was the third announcement
of His sufferings. For the others see 8. 31 ;
9. 31 ;
and 10. 45.

1407
 : : : .

10. 33 . MARK. 10. 48.

0
a 33 Saying 0 “ Behold, we
, go up 32
to Jeru- 33 Behold. Fig. Asterismos (Ap. 6), for emphasis,
(p. 1407 ) salem; °and 0 the Son of man shall he de- go up = are going up.
3

A.K. 29 livered unto the dhief priests, and unto the and. Fig. Polysyndeton Ap. 6.
scribes;
the Son of man. See Ap. 88. XVL
condemn. Gt. katakrind. Ap. 122. 7.
0
and they shall 0
condemn Him
to death, and
0
34 And. Fig. Polysyndeton continued, ,

shall deliver Him to the Gentiles

0 mock Him. This is a Divine supplement, here,
34 0 And they 0 0
shall mock Him, and shall the third day. See Ap. 144, 148, and 156.
0
scourge Him, and shall spit upon Him , 0 and 10 . 35-44 (*7 p. 1402J.
,
DISCIPLESHIP.
0
shall kill Him : and 0 the third day He shall (Repeated Alternation.)
rise again/' U c1 |
35. Disciples. Bequest of Two.
0
d 36. The Lord. Inquiry.
l

35 And James and John, the sons of Zebe-

|

U o' y
2
37 Disciples.
. Definition by the Two.
dee, come unto Him, saying, 17 “ Master, we
|

(p. 1408 ) d 2
38. The Lord.
|
Answer and Question.
0
would that Thou shouldest do for us what- ;
3
|
39 -. Disciples. Answer of the Two.
soever we shall 0 desire." d 3 —39, 40 The Lord. Answer. Non-compliance.
|
.

:
4 41 Disciples. . The Ten. Indignation.
36 And He said unto them, “ What 35 would ye |

d1 d 4 42. The Lord. Teaching and Illustration.

" |

that I should do for you ? 35 the sons — the [two] sons,

37 They said unto Him, “Grant unto us would = desire. G-r. theld. Ap. 102. 1.
that we may 0 sit, one 0 on Thy right hand, and desire = ask. Ap. 134. 1. 4.
(in state). 37 sit = sit
on = at. Gr. ek. Ap. 104, vii.
the other 0 on Thy left hand, 10 in °Thy glory." Thy glory. Wondrous faith, coming immediately
da 38 But Jesus said unto them, “Ye know
5 after the third announcement of His sufferings and
27 not what
ye ask 0 can ye drink of the cup resurrection. It was not a “Jewish notion” that the
:
0

that 3 drink of? and he baptized with °the kingdom which had been proclaimed was a grand
" reality. It was a revealed truth.
baptism that 3 am baptized with ? ?=are ye able to drink
38 can ye drink ? . . . . . .

39 And they said unto Him, °“ We can." the cup. Denoting the inward sufferings. Cp. Matt.
26. 39 .

ds And Jesus said unto them, “ Ye shall indeed

5
the baptism. Denoting the outward suffering.
drink of the cup that 3 drink of ; and with the 39 We can --We are able. And they were able, by
baptism that 3 am baptized withal shall ye be grace. James (Acts 12. 2 and John, if, according ) ;

baptized to tradition, he died in boiling oil.

40 But to sit on My right hand and on My

37 37 40 but, &c. — but it is theirs for whom it is already
left hand is 27 not Mine to give
0
but it shall prepared. Cp. Matt. 20. 23 .

41 m#ch displeased = indignant.

;

be given to them for whom it is prepared."

with ^concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii, 1, Not
c4 41 And when the ten heard it, they began to the same word as in w. 27 30. ,

be 0 much displeased 0 with James and John. 42 Ye know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1. 1.
accounted to rule = deemed rulers.
d 4
42 But 5 Jesus called , them to Him and saith
43 among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2 Not the same word .

unto them, °“Ye know that they which are as in v. 26. will= desires. Gr. theld. Ap. 102. 1.
0
accounted to rule over the Gentiles exercise be^to become.
lordship over them; and their great ones minister. Gr, diakonos a free servant. Not the t

exercise authority upon them. same word as in v. 44. Cp. 9. 36. 44 chiefest = first,
43 But so shall it 27 not be among you but servant
0 = bondsman. Not the:
same word as in v. 43 .

whosoever 0 will 0 be great 0 among you, shall Note the Fig. Epitasis. Ap. 6. = to be
be your 0 minister 45 to be ministered unto served. Gr. dia -
konizd.
44 And whosoever of you 43 will 43 be the and to give. This is the fourth announcement of
0 0
chiefest, shall be servant of all. His sufferings. See the Structure /*, p. 1402.
45 For eventhe Son of man came 27 not 0 to
33 life= soul. See Ap. 110. III. 1.
0 B for = instead of. Gr. anti. Ap. 104. ii.

(p. 1402 ) be ministered unto, but to minister, °and to

0 0
give His life a ransom for many." 10 . 46-52 0S , p. 1402). MIBACLE. BLIND MAN.
(Introversion.)
S e 46 And they came 32 to 0 Jericho: and °as He S e |
46. Blind man sitting by the way.
(p. 1408 ) went out °of Jericho with His disciples and f 47, 48. Request for healing,
a great number of people 0 blind 0 Bartimaeus,
|

, g |
49 -. Command,
the son of Timaeus, 0 sat 0 by the highway side h -49-. Encouragement from the Lord.
begging. h -49 . Encouragement from the people.
g |
50. Obedience.
47 And when he heard that it was 5 Jesus of Compliance and healing.
f |
51 ,
62 -
N azareth,
0
he began to cry out, and say, 6 “Jesus, e -52. Blind man following in the way.
|

Thou Son of David, have 0 mercy on me." 46 Jericho. This is the second mention in N.T. Cp.
48 And many 0 charged him that he should Matt. 20, 29 the first. Over 100,000 inhabitants (acc.
,

hold hispeace but he 0 cried the more a great

:
to Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, 368-403. Works:
vol. 702).
deal, “ Thou 47 Son of David, have 47 mercy i.

on me." as He went
out — as He was going out. The three
cases of healing here were (1) as He drew near (Luke :

18. 35) (2) “as He was going out” and 3 after He ; ; ( )

had left “two” (not beggars) who sat by the wayside. See Ap. 152. of=from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
blind. The wonder is, not that there were four, but that there were only four. Blindness and eye-diseases
are very common in the East said to be one in five.
;
Bartimaeus. Aramaic for “ son of Timseus ”,
as explained. See Ap. 94. III. 3 sat= was sitting.
. by — beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii, 3 ,

47 Son of David. See Ap. 98 XVIII. and note on Matt. 15. 22

. mercy — pity. 48 charged .

him, &c. — were reprimanding him, and told him to hold his tongue. cried ~ kept crying.

1408
 , ; 1 5 —

10. 49 . MARK. 11. 9 .

g 49 And s Jesus 0 stood still, and 0 commanded 49 stood stills stopped.

(p. 1408) him to be called. commanded him, &o. Note the differences with
A.D. 29 the other cases. See Ap. 152. comfort = courage.
And they call the blind man, saying unto him, 50 casting away = casting aside. Cp. Horn. 11. 15
h “ Be of good 0 comfort, rise He calleth thee/' .

; w 5 1 wilt = desirest, as in 43, 44 unto = for. (Dat. case.) . .

g
0
50 And he, casting away his garment, rose, Lord. RabbonL Cp. Ap. 98. XIV. viii. Aram, for
and came 7 to 6 Jesus. “my Master”, as in John 20. ie. See Ap. 94. III. 3,
receive = regain.
/ 51 And Jesus answered and said unto him, 52 made thee whole — saved thee,
5

“What 0 wilt thou that I should do °unto immediately. See notes on 1. io, 12 .

thee?" The blind man said unto Him, Jesus = Him. According to all the texts, and Syr.
0“
Lord, that I might 0 receive my sight," the way. Towards Jerusalem. Cp. v. 32 .

52 And 6 Jesus said unto him, “ Go thy way 11. 1—14. as (£?, p. 1381). THE FOURTH PERIOD
thy faith hath °made thee whole." OP THE LORD’S MINISTRY. REJECTION OP THE
0
And immediately he0 received his sight, and KINGDOM. {Repeated Introversions.)
0
followed Jesus lu in the way. R l S 1 11. 1 - 7 Bethphage. Arrival. Without. |
.

T1 11. 8 - 11 -, In Jerusalem. En-1

JS^SU
(p. 1409) 0
0
n
° And when they “came nigh °to Jeru-
0
salem, unto Bethphage and Bethany,
at the mount of Olives, He sendeth forth two
0
2
rp2
try.
11. - 11 -. In the Temple. Ob-
servation.
S ll.-ii. Bethany. Arrival. Without.
Within.

1 1th N is an of His 0
disciples,
|

R2 S3 11. 12 -H. Bethany. Return from. With-

k 2 And saith unto them, “ Go your way °into out.
the village °over against you: and °as soon T3 11. 1 -, In Jerusalem,
as ye be entered 0 into it, ye shall find a 0 colt T 4 II.- 15 -I 8 In the Temple.
. Within.
0 0
tied, whereon never “man sat; loose him, Cleansing. |
0 S4 11 a. Out of the City. With-
and bring him . Bethany.
3 And °if any man say unto you, ‘Why do out.
ye this?' say ye that °the Lord hath need R 3
S® 11. 20-26. Bethany. Return from. With-
of him; and 0 straightway he will send him out.
hither/
•
t
T5
T«
|
11. 27-. In Jerusalem. 1
11.-27— 12.44. IntheTemple. J
w
W ... .

0
h 4 And they went way, and found the
their S6 13.
|

1— 14. 26 Return to Bethany.

.
2colt tied °by °the door without °in °a place
|

where two ways met and they loose him. ;

11 . 1-7 (S l , above). BETHPHAGE. ARRIVAL.
{Introversion.)
5 And certain of them that stood there said Si The Two Disciples. Mission,
unto them, °« What do ye, loosing 4 the colt?" 2 1.

k 2, 3. Command.
6 And they said unto them even as 0 Jesus had
I

k 4-6. Obedience.
commanded and they let them go.
:
i 7.
I

Return. The Two Disciples.

|

0
7 And they brought the 2 colt to 6Jesus, and 1 And= And [on the morrow].
0
Cp. John 12. 12 .

cast their garments on °him; and He sat came nigh = drew near from Bethany to the boun- ;

°upon °him. dary of Bethphage and Bethany, which were quite dis-
tinct. Cp. Luke 19. 29, and John 12. 12-19.
T i
1 8 And many spread their garments °in the Ap. 104. vi,
to . . . unto. Gr, eis.
0
(p. 1410) way and others °cut down
:
0
branches °off the Bethphage. Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 8. Now Kefr et Tor.
trees, and strawed them in the way. at = towards. Gv.pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
sendeth forth, &c. Gr. apostello (at the first entry,
m 9 And they that went before, and they that poreuomai = Go forward. Matt, 21. 6). This was on
followed, cried, saying, °“ Hosanna; Blessed the fourth day before the Passover, and is not parallel
Is He That cometh 0 In the name of the Lord
0
:
with Matt. 21. 1 - 17 This is the second entry, from .

Bethany (not from Bethphage). The former (on the

sixth day before the Passover) was unexpected (Matt. 21. io, n). This was prepared for (John 12. 12, 13 ).
disciples. Not apostles. 2 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. over against =below and opposite
{katenanti). At the former entry it was apenanti— right opposite (Matt. 21. 2 ), as soon as = immediately.
See notes on 1. io, 12 . colt tied. At the former entry “ an ass tied and a colt with her” (Matt. 21. 2 ).
An untamed colt submits to the Lord. Not so His People to whom He was coming (John 1. 11 ). whereon.
=upon (Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3) which. never man = no one (Gr. oudeis. See Ap. 105. I) of men.
man. Gr. anthropos. Ap, 123. 1. bring him = lead it. 3 if any man = if any one. The contingency
being probable. See Ap. 118. 1. b. The same word as in vv 3i, 32 not the same as in vv. is, 25 26.. the ; ,

Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 2. A. a. straightway. See note on 1. 12. 4 the = a. According to all the
texts. by=at. Gr, pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same word as in vv. 28 29, 33 in=on, or upon. ,
.

Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix, 1.

. a place where two ways met = in that quarter [where the Lord had said],
Gr, amphodos. The regular word in the Papyri to denote the “quarter” or part (Lat. vicus) of a city.
Occ. only here in N.T. But Codex Bezae (Cambridge), cent. 6 or 6, adds (in Acts 19. 28 ) after “wrath”,
“ running into that quarter”. 5 What do ye . P = What are you doing?
. . 6 Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
7 brought— led. to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104, xv, 3. Not the same word as in vv. 1 is, 15, him — it. ,

upon. Gr. epi, Ap. 104. ix. 2.

11. 8-11-
[For Structure see next page],
8 in=on. Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi. Matthew and Luke have “in”. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. cut = were
cutting. branches off. The 1611 edition of the A.V. reads “branches of”. branches. Matthew,
Mark, and John have each a different word. Each is a Divine supplement to the other two. All three
were cut and cast. Matthew, pi. of klados — branches Mark, pi. of stoibas litter, made of leaves from the
;

fields (occ. only here) John 12. is, has pi. of baton = palm branches.
;
off = out of. Gr. ek. Ap, 104. vii.
in=on. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. 9 Hosanna, &c. Quoted from Ps. 118. 25 26 See note on Matt. 21. 9 ,
. .

in. Gr. en Ap. 104. viii.

. the LORD. Ap. 98. VI. i, a. 1. B. a.

1409
 : : : =

11. 10. MARK. 11. 23.

m 10 Blessed be °the kingdom of our father 11 8-11- . <T», p. 1409). IN JEBUSALEM. ENTBY.
(p. 1410) David, that cometh 9 in the name of 9 the LORD ( Introversion .)
9
Hosanna 8
1
In the highest.” T 1 8. Action. The Multitude,
A. D. 29
m
|

9. Cry. The King.

l
11 And 6
Jesus entered 2
into Jerusalem, m 10 Cry. The Kingdom.
.

Z 11 —. Action. The Lord.

ps and 2 temple and 0 when He had
into the
0
:
I

10 the kingdom. Note the Structure “m” and“m”.

>

(p. 1409)
looked round about upon all things,
11 temple. Gr. hieron i. e. the temple courts. Not :

S 2 and 1 °now the eventide was come, He went the naos. See note on Matt. 23. 16.
0
out unto Bethany with the twelve. when He had looked round about upon. There-
fore not the same entry as in Matt. 21. 12-1 6. Cp.mi5,l6.
R 2 S3 0 12 And on the morrow, when they were come now the eventide was come = the hour already
12thNisan from Bethany, He was hungry being late.
0
13 And seeing a fig tree afar off having with = in company with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
0 0

leaves, He 0 came 0 if haply He might find any,

12 from away from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv. Not .

0 same word as in vv. 20 30 31

thing thereon : (and when He came to it, He
0 the , ,
.

found nothing but leaves) ; for 0 the time of figs 13 seeing. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. I. 1.
was 0 not yet a fig tree. The symbol of Israel as to national privi-
lege.
14 And 6 Jesus 0 answered and said unto it, having leaves. Cp. 13. 28 Summer was not near.
°“No man eat fruit °of thee hereafter °for ever.” Symbolical of Israel at that time,
.

And 0 His disciples heard it came = went.

if haply = if after all. Ap. 118. 2. a. As in v. 26 Not
rp3 15 And they come 1 to Jerusalem .

the same as in w. 3, 31 32 He had reason to expect ,

.

0
T* n and 6 Jesus went 2 into the 11 temple, and began fruit, as figs appear before or with the leaves,
cast out them that sold and bought 9 in when He came = having come.
(p >410) °to 11
the temple, and overthrew the tables of the to = up to. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3,
moneychangers, and the seats of them that the time, &c. = it was not the season, &c. A Divine
supplement, here,
sold doves;
not, Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. The same word as in vv. 16,
10 °And would 13 not suffer that any man 17 26 31 33 Not the same as in v 23 . . .

should carry any 0 vessel 0 through the 14 answered and said. Heb. Idiom. See note on , , ,

11
temple. Deut. 1. 41 No man = No one. .

Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.

o 17 And He taught, saying unto them, 0 “ Is it of.for ever, Gr. eis ton aiona. See Ap. 151. IT. A. ii. 4. a.
13
not written, My house shall he called 0 of all His disciples heard. A Divine supplement, here.
*

0
nations the house of 0 prayer ? They heard also the Lord’s teaching as to the symbol.
0 but ge have made it a den of thieves.*
0 See vv. 20 - 26 .

n 18 And
the scribes and chief priests heard it, 11 -15-18 . (T*, p. 1409), IN THE TEMPLE.
and sought how they might destroy Him for
0
:
(Introversion.)
they feared Him because all the people was T4 n Action of the Lord.
|
-15, 16 .

0
astonished °at His doctrine. 0 17- Teaching. What the Temple was for.
0 - 17 Incrimination. What it had become.
.

S‘
19 And when even was come, He °went °out n 18. Action of the Rulers.
[

of the city. 15 began. See note on 1. 1 .

20 0
And 8 in the morning, as they passed to cast out. This was a further cleansing than that
R8 S5 p by,
in Matt. 21.
13 thNisan they
13
saw the fig tree dried up °from the
And would not suffer, &c. This was not done
roots.
16
at the former cleansing in Matt. 21. 12-1 6.

q 21 And Peter calling to remembrance saith vessel, Gr. skettos. See note on 3. 27. Used of vessels
unto Him, °« Master, 0 behold, the fig tree in general for non-saered purposes,
which Thou cursedst is 0 withered away.” through. Gr. dia Ap. 104. v. . 1. As if through
a street.
r 22 And Jesus 6 14 answering saith unto them, not written
17 Is ? =Doth it not stand written
it . . .

0 “ Have faith in 0
God. that, &c. The composite quotation is from Isa. 56. 7
0 and Jer. 7. 11 See Ap. 107. II. 4. of— for. .

5
23 For
verily I say unto you, That whoso- nations = the nations. See Ap. 107. II. 1,
ever shall say unto 0 this mountain, 4 Be thou prayer. Ap. 184. II. 2.
thieves — robbers, or brigands. Gr. iBstSs. Cp. Matt.
21. 13 ;
26. r>5. John 10. 1 8. Not klept$8 = a thief.
, 18 sought = began to seek. at. Gr. epi.
Ap. 104. ix. 2. doctrine-^ teaching. 19 went -- was going (i. e. where He was wont). out
of = without. Doubtless to Bethany, as before. Cjx v. 20 and see Ap. 156. ,

11 20-26
. (S 5 , p. 1409). BETHAbrY. RETURN FROM. (
Introversion .)
S'* p |
20 . Fig-tree withered. Nation cut off.

q |
The Lord’s word remembiared.
21 .

r 22 God the only source of restoration.

|
.

q 23, 24. The Lord’s word to be believed.

|

p |
25 , 26 . National blessing depend ent on national repentance and forgiveness.
SO And in the morning, &c. Verses 20-26 are a Divine supplement of details, here. from out of.
]

Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Not the same word as in v. 2 21 Master — Rabbi. See Ap. 98. XIV. vii. .

behold — see. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6 and 133. I. i. withered away. Symbolical as to the
national existence and privilege of Israel, 22 Have faith in God. He and He alone can restore
it to life yea, “ —
life from the dead”. See Rom. 11 is. God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1. 23 verily.
.

See note on Matt. 6. 1 8. this mountain. Referring, and probably pointing to Olivet. Cp. Matt.
17. 20 ;
21. 21 and see note on Luke 17. 6.
;

1410
 : :

A.D. 29 removed, and be thou cast 2 into the sea and ;

*
not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Not the same word as in
0
shall °not doubt 9 in his heart, but shall believe VO. 13, 16, 17, 26, 31, 33.
that those things which he saith shall ccfme doubt. Gr. diakrind. Ap. 122. 4.
to pass; °he shall have whatsoever he saith. he shall have, &c. — there shall be to him.
24 0 Therefore I say unto you, What things 24 Therefore = On account of (Ap. 104. v. 2) this,
pray. Ap. 184. I. 2.
soever ye desire, when ye 0 pray, believe that ye
ye shall have them. [They] shall he to you.
receive them, and 0 ye shall have them .
25 against. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.
V 25 And when ye stand 24 praying, forgive , if Father. Ap. 98. III.
13

(P* 1410 ) ye have ought 0 against any that your ® Father heaven - the heavens. PI. as in v 26 but Sing, in v. so.
:
.
,

See notes on Matt. 6. 9, 10.

also Which is 9 in 0 heaven may forgive you
trespasses = falling aside. Gr. paraptoma. Ap. 128. II. 4.
your 0 trespasses. 26 But if, &c. Yerse 26 is omitted by T Tr. VH It;
26 0 But 13 if ne do 13 not forgive, neither will but not by the Syr.
your 25 Father Which is 9 in 26 heaven forgive
your 26 trespasses/' 11 . -27 -
13 . 2 (T3 ,
p. 1409). IN THE TEMPLE.
{Introversion and Alternation.)
T5 27 And they come again 1 to Jerusalem T5 U 11. - 27 - 33 Authority questioned.
.

T6 U A and as He was 0 walking 9 in the 15 temple,

|

W |
12. l-n. Teaching. Parable.

(p. 1411 ) there come to Him the chief priests, and the
7 X 12. 12. Enemies.
|
Conspiracy.
scribes, and the elders,
Y 1 12. 13 - 17 . Question. Pharisees, &c.
Political.
28 And say unto Him 0 “ By 0 what 0 authority ,
Y 2 12. 18-27. Question. Sadducees.
doest Thou these things ? and who gave Thee Doctrinal.
0 0 "
this 0 authority to do these things ? Y
12. 28-34, 3
Question. A Scribe.
Moral.
B 29 And 0 “
6
Jesus 14 answered and said unto
W 12 35-37. Teaching. Question.
3 will also ask of you one question,
.

them, |

X Enemies. Condemnation.
12. 38-40.
and answer Me, and I will tell you 28 by what U 12. 41-44.
j

Authority exercised.
|
28
authority I do these things.
30 The baptism of John, was it 20 from 11 .
- 27-33 (U, above). AUTHORITY
0
heaven, or 14 of 2 men ? answer Me." QUESTIONED. {Introversion.)

C 31 And they reasoned 0 with themselves, say-

U A |
-27, 28 Asked.
, Enemies’ question.
3 “ If we shall say , 20 From 30 heaven ; He
B 29, 30. The Lord’s question. In answer.
j
ing, *
'
C 3i, 32. Enemies’ reasoning.
say, ‘Why then did ye 13 not believe
|

will B 33- The Lord’s question unanswered.

him?'
|

J
-33, Enemies’ question. Unanswered.
0
32 But 3 if we shall say ,
14 ‘
Of 2 men ; '
" they
27 walking. A Divine supplement, here.
feared the people: for all men
that he was a prophet indeed.
counted John, 28 By. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Same word as
33,Not the same as in v. 4.
in m 29,

B 33 And they answered and said unto 6 Jesus, what — what kind (or sort) of.
authority. Gr. exousia.
0 “
We cannot tell." this ^ this particular,
Ap. 172. 5.

A And Jesus answering saith unto them, “ Nei-

6 to do = that Thou shouldest do.
ther do 3 tell you 28 by what 28 authority I do 29 I will also ask, &c. Note the use of the Fig.
these things." AnteisagdgZ (Ap. 6), answering one question by asking
another.
30 heaven. Singular. See note on Matt. 6. 9, 10 .

V WD And He °began to speak unto them °by 31 with. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same .

12 parables. word as in v. n.
32 say, Of men. Supply the logical Ellipsis, thus
E A certain °man
planted a vineyard, and “Of men [it will not be wise] for they feared the ;

°set an hedge about it, and digged a place for people”, &c.
the ° winefat, and built a tower, and “let it 33 We cannot tell = We do not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1)
0

out to “husbandmen, and “went into a far know (Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. 1).
country.
12 . 1 -1X (W, above). TEACHING. PARABLE
Fp 1
2 And “at the season he sent “to the hus- OF THE VINEYARD. {Introversion.)
(p. bandmen a “servant, that he might receive D l- The Lord. Teaching. W |

“from the husbandmen °of the fruit of the E -l. Vineyard. Hired to husbandmen, |

vineyard. F 2 - 8 Conduct of husbandmen. |

.

E 9. Vineyard. Given to others.

3 And they ° caught him, and heat him, and
|

D 10 u. The Lord. Application. | ,

sent him away empty.

1 began. See note on 1. l.
by = in.
Gr, en. Ap. 104. viii, as in v 36 . .

man. Gr. anthropos Ap. 123. 1. .

set an hedge=placed a fence. winefat. Occ. only here in N.T. =a wine-vat. “Fat” is from
A.S. feet — a vessel (cp. Dutch vatten = to catch). Northern Eng. for vat. tower = watch-house.
See note on Matt. 21. 33. let it out, &c. See note on Matt. 21. 33 husbandmen = vine- .

dressers. went into a far country = went abroad. See note on Matt. 21. 33.
12 . 2-8 [For Structure see next page].
2 at the season. The fourth year after planting it ;
no profit till then, *
See Lev., 19. 23, 24 . to.
Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. servant = bond-servant. from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1.
Not the same word as in vv. 26 34. of=from, Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv, 1. Same word as in v. 38 not the
,
;

same as in v. 44, This shows that part of, or the whole rent was to be paid in kind. See note on “let it
out”, Matt, 21. 33. 3 caught = took.
1411
 ; ; : ; ; 1 5

12.4. MARK. 12.17.

p* 4 And again he sent °unto them 0
another 12. 2-8 (F, p. 1411). CONDUCT OF HUSBAND- -

(p. 1412 ) servant MEN. (Repeated Alternation.)

A.D. 29
F p 1
2. A servant sent.
and °at him they cast stones, and wounded |

q
1 3. His treatment.
him in the head, and 0 sent him away shame-
|

p
2
4- Another servant sent.
[

fully handled. q
2
|
-4. His treatment.
ps 5-. Another servant sent.
P
s
5 And again he sent 4 another [

q
3 -5-. His treatment.
|

3 and him they killed, p 4 -5~. “ Many others ” sent.

q |

q 4 -5. Their treatment,

and 0 many 4 others
|

P* p 5
|
6. The only Son sent.
His treatment. B 7 , s.
4 0
beating some, and killing some. q j

q 4 unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. As in vv. 6, 13 18 .

,

p
5
0 Having yet 0 therefore one son, 0 his 0 well- another. Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1.
beloved, he sent him also °last 4 unto them, at him, &c. =him they stoned. This word “ stoned ”
0
saying, 4 They will reverence son/ my
is omitted by all the texts.
sent him away shamefully handled. L T Tr. WH R
0 0
q
B 7 But those husbandmen said among them- with Syr. read “ insulted him
0 4
selves, This is the heir ; come, let us kill 5 many others. All these were “ His servants the
him, and the inheritance shall be ours/ prophets ” up to John the Baptist. Supply the Ellipsis
8 And they took him, and killed him , and from v. 4 thus “ Many others [He sent, whom they
0 :

0
cast him out of the vineyard. used shamefully], beating some and killing some”.
beating — scourging.
E 9 What 0 shall therefore °the lord of the vine- 6 therefore. Omitted by [L] T Tr. A WH R with Syr.
(p. H 14 yard do? he will come and destroy the hus- his ^ his own.
)
bandmen, and will give the vineyard °unto wellbeloved= beloved. Ap. 135. III.
0
others. last. A Divine supplement, here,
0
reverence = have respect to.
D 10 And have ye 0
not read tfji$ scripture 7 said This = said that (Gr.
. . . hoti ) this is, &c.
04
The Stone Which the builders rejected °is among — to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
become the head of the corner 8 killed him. As the Lord had already revealed to
11 This was the lord's doing, and it is mar-
c
the disciples (10. 32 - 34 ). out = outside.
vellous 0
in our eyes * ” ? 9 shall = will.
the lord. Implying and leading up to the inter-
X 12 And
they sought to lay hold on Him, but pretation. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. A.
feared the people: °for they °knew that He unto others. The new Israel, as foretold in Isa. 66.
had spoken the parable 0 against them; and 7-i4. others. Gr. PI. of alios. Ap. 124. 1,
they left Him, and went their way. 10 have ye not read . ? See Ap. 143. . .
t

not — not even. Gr. oude. Compound of ou. See Ap.

Y l
r 13 And they sendunto Him certain of the 4
105. I.

(p. 1412 )
0
Pharisees and of the Herodians, 0 to 0 catch The Stone, &c. Quoted from Ps. 118. 22 . Cp. Acts
Him in His 0 words. 4. 10 - 12 . See Ap. 107. I. 1. is=thisis.
1 This was, &c. =this was from Jehovah (Gr. para.
s 14 And when they were come, they say unto Ap. 104. xii. 1).
Him, 0 44 Master,0
°we know that Thou art true, the LORD’S = Jehovah’s. Ap. 98. VI. i, a. 1. B. a.
and carest for no man 0 for Thou 0 regardest
0
in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Same word as in w. 23 -25,
:
,

°not the person of ^en, but teachest the 20 -, 35, 38, 39. Not the same as in vv. 14, -26,
way of °God °in truth: Is it lawful to give 12 for = because.
0 0
tribute to Caesar, or not ? knew = came to know, or perceived. Gr. ginosko. See
0
15 Shall we give, or shall we not give ?
0 ** Ap. 132. I. ii. Not the same word as in vv, 14, 15 24 ,
,

against. Gr. pros. Ap. 104, xv. 3.

t But He, knowing their hypocrisy, said unto
them, 44 Why tempt ye Me? bring Me a 12. 13-17 (Y 1 p. 1411). QUESTION OP THE ,

0
penny, that I may see it” PHARISEES. (POLITICAL.) (Introversion.)
Their design planned.Y J
r 13.
16 And they brought it
j

t s 14 1 -. Question re Tribute, ,
j

t - 15 Request of the Lord.

8 And He saith unto them, 44
Whose is this
t 16 -. Request complied with.
.

0
image and superscription ? ” And they said 8 -is. Question and Answer re Tribute,
unto Him , 44 Caesar's/*
|

r 17. Their design defeated, |

r 17 And 0 Jesus 0 answering said unto them, 13 Pharisees. Ap. 120. II.
44
Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, to catch = that they— might catch,
catch. Gr. agreud to take in hunting: hence, to
and to 14 God the things that are 14 God's.” And ensnare. In Matt. 22. 15 it is pagideud = to ensnare
they 0 marvelled at Him. (“ entangle ”). Both are Divine supplementary render-
ings of the same Aramaic word Matt, giving the result :

of the hunting. Neither of the two words occ. elsewhere.

words = discourse. Gr. logos. See note on 9. 32 14 Master. Teacher. As in w. 9, 32 Ap. 98. XIV. v. 1.
. 1 .

we know. Gr. oida. See Ap. 132. 1. i. for = about, or concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1. no man —
no one. Gr. oudeis, a compound of ou. Ap. 105. I. for = because. regardest not = lookest (Ap. 133.
I. 5) not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105, I) oaa (Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi ). God. Gr. Theos. Ap. 98. I. i. 1. in = with,
Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 1.. tribute. Occ. only here a nd in Matt. 17. 26 and 22. 17 19 See notes there. not. ,
.

Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. Not the same word as in vv. 10 15 15 Shall we give,,
&c. A
, Divine supplement,
here. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. 2. Same wortl as in v. - 24 Not the same as in vv. 10 14 24 -, 26 27 34 ,
, , , , .

penny = denarion. See note on Matt. 22. 19 Ap. 5 1. I. 4. 16 image, &c. See note on Matt. 22. 20
. .

17 Jesus. Ap. 98. X. answering said. H eb. idiom. See note, on Deut. 1. 41 marvelled = .

were wondering. T VUl R read “wondered beyon d measure ” (exethaumazon, instead of ethaumasan, with
A.V. L Tr, A and Syr.).

1412
 : :

Y G 2

0
18 Then come 4
unto Him the “Sadducees, 12 . 18-27 (Y 2 , p. 1411). QUESTION OP THE
(P- 1413 ) which say there is °no resurrection; and SADDUCEES (DOCTRINAL). (Alternation.)
0
a. ». 29 they asked Him, saying, Their error. Denial of Resurrection. Y2 G- |
is.
H The Doctrine questioned. 19-23.
H 19 14 « Master, 0 Moses wrote unto us, 04 If a G 24 Their error. Ignorance of Scripture.
|

man’s brother die, and leave his wife behind -

26 27 The Doctrine proved.
|

H .

him , and leave 18 no children, that his brother |

should take his wife, and raise up seed unto 18 Sadducees. (No Article.) See Ap. 120. II.
which = they who. Gr. hoitines marking them as a
his brother.’ ,

class characterized by this denial,

20 Now
there were seven brethren : and the no. Gr. me. Ap. 105, II. As in v. 19 not the same
0 ;

first took a wife, and dying left no seed. as in w. 20 22 i.e. they denied it subjectively, ,

21 And the second took her, and died, 0 nei- asked — questioned.
,

ther left fje any seed and the third likewise. 19 Moses. See note on 1. 44 and Matt. 8. 4.
:

22 And the seven had her, and left no seed

20 If, &c, Deut. 25. 6, 6. Assuming a simple hypothesis.
last of all the woman died also.
0 See Ap. 118. 1. b.
23 11 In the resurrection therefore, when they 20 no. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1, Same as in v. 22 not ;

shall rise, whose wife shall she be of them ? the same as in vv. is, 19.
14 for the seven 0 had her
to wife/'
21 neither. Compound of ou. Ap. 105. I,
22 woman died also —woman also died.
G 24 And Jesus 17
answering said unto them,
17 2 3 had = gat.
Do ye not ° therefore err, ° because ye
<c 14 24 Do ye not Fig. Protests (Ap. 6), for emphasis, . . . ?
0
know 15 not the scriptures, ° neither the ° power —
therefore on account of (diet. Ap. 104. v. 2) this;
referring to the reasons about to be stated in the next
of 14 God ?
two clauses.
II For when they shall rise “from ° the dead,
25 14 know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i.
they 24 neither marry, nor are given in mar- neither. Gr. mede. compound of mi. Ap. 105. II. A
riage; but are as the angels which are 11 in power (inherent) power. Ap. 172. 1.
=
heaven. 25 from— from among, Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
the dead. No Art. See Ap. 139. 3.
20 °And as touching “the dead, that they = But
rise: 10 have ye not read 11 in the book of
26 And as touching concerning. Gr. peri.
Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
19
Moses, how ° in the bush 14 God spake unto him, the dead = dead bodies, or corpses. With Art. See
saying, 0 3 am the God of Abraham, ° and the
4 14
Ap. 139. 4. Not the same as in v 27. .
14
God of Isaac 0 and the God of Jacob ?
,
14 ’
in the bush = at (Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1) the place
27 He is 14 not the 14 God of ° the dead, but the concerning the bush : the passage about it in Ex.
i, e.
14
God of ° the living ° ge therefore do greatly : 3. 6,Cp. Rom. 11. 2 “in Elijah ” see note there. ;

err." I am, &c. Quoted from Ex. 3. 2-6.

and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton. Ap. 6.
Y 3
u 28 And one of the scribes °came, and having 27 the dead = dead people. Not the same as in v. 26.
heard them reasoning together, and ° perceiving No Art. See Ap. 139. 2.
that He had answered them °well, ° asked the living those who live again in resurrection.
: i. e.

Him, See note on Matt. 9. 18. Therefore they must rise.

This is the only logical conclusion of the Lord’s argu-
v 0
Which is 0 the first commandment of all ? "
« ment. The whole subject is resurrection,
\v 29 And 17 Jesus answered him, «« The first of ge. Note the emphasis on this pronoun. This clause
is a Divine supplement, here.
all the commandments is, ° Hear, O Israel 4
;

°The LORD our God Is ° one LORD 14 11

12 28-34 (Y s p. 1411). QUESTION OF A SCRIBE. . ,

30 And thou shalt “love the LORD thy God 11

(MORAL.) (Introversion.) 14

°wlth °all thy heart, and with °all thy soul, Y u 2 S-. Perception of the Lord by the Scribe,
° ° ° 3

°and °with °all thy mind, ° and with °all thy °

]

v |
- 28 . Scribe. Inquiry.
0
strength this is the first commandment.
:
’
w 29 30 ,
The Lord. Answer. The First Com.
.

w 31 And the second is like, namely this, 0 Thou 4

w 3i. The Lord. Answer. The Second Com.
v 32, 33, Conviction.Scribe.
shalt 30 love thy ° neighbour as thyself.’ There |

Perception of the Scribe by the Lord.

« 34.
is “none other commandment greater than
[

these."
28 came — came up ;
or came to [Him],
perceiving. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i.
V 32 °And the scribe said unto Him, ““Well, well = admirably, finely,
14 Master, Thou hast said ° the truth ° for ° there :
asked = questioned.
is one 14 God and there is 31 none other 0 but He
; :
Which = Of what nature.
first, &c. — the first of all the commandments.
33 30 And to 30 love Him 30 with 30 all the heart, the Hear, O Israel, &c. Quoted from Deut. 6. 4, 6.
30 29
and 30 with 30 all the ° understanding, and 30 with The
30
all the 30 soul, and 30 with 30 all the strength,
LORD lord — Jehovah Jehovah. Ap. 98. . . . . . .

VI. i. 1. B. a.
and to 30 love his neighbour as himself, is 0 more one. See note on Deut. 6. 4. .

than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices.” love. See Ap. 135. I. 1. 30
u 34 And when 17 Jesus 15 saw that he answered with — out of, or from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
all thy = thy whole.
and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton. Ap. 6.
soul. Gr. psuchi. Ap. 110. Y, this [is] the first commandment. Note (in the Gr.) the Fig.
Homceoteleuton (Ap. 6), for emphasis haute prote entole. 31 Thou shalt, &c. Quoted from Lev. 19. a 8.
:
, ,

neighbour =the one near. Cp. Matt. 5. 43. Luke 10. 27, 29, 36. none, &c. =not (Gr. ou. Ap. 106. 1)
another commandment greater. 32 Verses 32-34 are a Divine supplement, here. Well = “ Right ”,
or as we say “Good”, the truth — according to (Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1) the truth i. e. truthfully, Ap. 175. 1. ;

for - that. there is one God. All the texts read “that He is One” (omitting the word “ God”),
but He — besides Him. 33 understanding— intelligence. Gr. sunesis^a putting together. Not the
same word as in v. 30, which is dianoia = mind, the thinking faculty. more, &c. Cp. i Sam. 15. 22 .

1418
 :

12. 34. MARK. 13. 1.

A. D. 29 0
discreetly, He unto him, « Thou art 34 discreetly — judiciously. Gr, nounechOs.
said Occ.
14
not far 0 from °the kingdom of God.** And only here in N.T.
14 no man after that durst ask Him any from away from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv. -= .

question .
the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.

V Wx 35 And Jesus 17 answered and said,

17 0
while
12 35-37
. (TT, p.1411). TEACHING. QUESTION.
{Introversion.)
(p. 1414) He taught 11 in the temple,
W 35 -. The Lord. Teaching. The Place,
|

y “ How say the scribes that

0
Christ 0
the son - 35 His question re Scribes’ teaching.
is y |
.

of David ? z |
36. The Holy Spirit’s Words.
y 37 - His question re Scribes’ teaching.
For 0 David himself 0 said 1 by 0 the Holy
|

z 30 14
x - 37 . The Lord. Teaching, The People.
‘The Lori> said to °my Lord, “Sit 35 while He taught in the temple. See Ap. 166.
|
29
Ghost,
Thou °on My rigrlit hand, till I make Thine Christ = the Messiah. (With Art.) See Matt. 1. 1 .

enemies Thy footstool.” Ap. 98, IX.

*
the son of David. See Ap. 98. XVIII.
y 37 36 David therefore himself calleth Him 36 David himself. These are the Lord’s words.
0
Lord and whence is He then his son ? ”
;
He did not “accept the current view”, but He spake
from the Father Himself. See Deut. 18. 18. John 7. ie ;

XAnd the common people heard Him gladly.

0
8. 28 ;
8, 46, 47 ;
12. 49 ;
14. lo, 24 ;
17. 8. This settles
the authorship of Ps. 110.
la 38 And He said unto them 11 in His 0 doctrine, said. Quoted from Ps. 110. l. Midway between Abra-
0 u Beware 0
of the scribes, ham and Messiah, this Psalm was given to David,
the Holy Ghost. See Ap. 101. II. 3.
b which °love to °go 11
in °long clothing, and my Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 2. A. a. The same as
love salutations in the marketplaces,11
Heb. Adonai. See Ap. 4. VIII (2).
0
39 And the chief seats 11 in the synagogues, on=at. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
and the 0 uppermost rooms 0 at feasts till I make. See note on Matt. 22. 44,
6 40 W hichmake 0
devour widows’ houses, and for
make - shall
37 Lord. B. b.
have
Ap. 98. VI.
set.
i. a. 2.
a pretence prayers long :
the common great crowd. people = the Indicating
0 numerical, not social, distinction.
a these shall receive greater damnation.”
Vc 41 Jesus sat over against °the trea- 12 . 38-40 (X, p. 1411). ENEMIES.
And 17 CONDEMNA-
sury, and
0
beheld how the people ° cast TION. {Introversion.)
° money ° into 0 the treasury and many that X a 38-. Warning. : |

were rich cast in much. 0 0 b Enemies. Character.

-38, 39.
b 40- Enemies. Actions.
d 42 And there came °a certain poor widow, a -4o,I Condemnation.
and she ° threw in two °mites, which make 38 doctrine = teaching.
° a farthing. Beware = take heed. Ap. 138. I. 5.
of = away from (Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv.) take heed i.e.
43 And He called unto Him His disciples,
. :

d [and keep] away from. Not the same word as in v. 44.

and saith unto them, ° “ Verily I say unto you, love - desire, or will to. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1.
That ° this poor widow hath cast more in, go = walk about. long clothing = robes. Gr. stolais.
than all they which have cast into 41 the trea- 39 chief seats. See note on Matt. 23. 6.
sury : uppermost rooms — first couches or places.
at — in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same as in v. 17.
c 44 14
For
they did cast in °of their abun-
all
40 devour = eat up. Being occupied in making wills
dance but stye ° of her ° want did cast in ° all
; and conveyances of property, they abused their office.
° that she had, even °all her ° living.”
greater damnation— heavier judgment.

12 41-44 (U, p. 1411). AUTHORITY EXERCISED.

S« J 1 K -j O
J-O
as He went ° out of the ° temple,
And .

{Alternation.)
(P* 1415 ) one of His disciples saith unto Him, U c The many, casting in.
41.
° “ I

Master, ° see what manner of ° stones and d 42 The widow. Her act.
.

what buildings are here /” d 43. The widow. The Lord’s commendation.
c I 44. The many and the widow.

41 Vv.4 i-44 are parallel with Luke 21. 1-4. Situated in the women’s
See notes there. the treasury.
court, occupying about 200 feet square, and surrounded by a colonnade. Inside, against the wall, were
thirteen receptacles, called “trumpets” (from their shape): nine being for legal dues, and four for
voluntary contributions. All labelled for their special objects. beheld = observed thoughtfully.
Gr. theored. Ap. 133. I. 11. cast = are casting. money- copper money; called prutah two of ,

which made a farthing. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. cast in = were casting [in] (as He looked on),
much— many [coins]. Referring to number, not to value. 42 a certain poor widow = one
poor widow. threw = cast, as above. mites. PI. of lepton = the small thin Jewish copper
coin (from = peeled, or pared down). Occ. only here, and Luke 12. 59; 21. 2. See Ap. 51. I. 8.
a farthing. Gr. kodrantes. A [Roman] quadrans i. e. a fourth, being a fourth of the Roman “as”. ;

Hence a fourthing- our farthing. Occ. only here, and Matt. 5. 26 See Ap. 61. L 2. 43 Verily. .

See note on Matt. 5. 18 this poor widow — this widow and she a poor one.
. 44 of=out of. ;

Gt. ek. Ap. 104. vii. want — destitution. all = the whole. that = as much as. living = life.
Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Effect), Ap. 6, for the means whereby her life was supported i.6. her livelihood. :

Gr. bios. See Ap. 170. 2.

13 . 1 — 14 . 25 [For Structure sec next page],

1 out of the temple. As in Matt. 24. i marking this as the latter of two prophecies the former , ;

(Luke 21. l, 37) being spoken “ in the temple”. out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. temple. Gr. hieron.
See notes on Matt. 4. 5 23, 1 6. Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 1.
; see. Gr. ide. Ap. 133. 1. 3. Not the
same as in vv. 2 2 c. stones. There are some measuring 20 to 40 feet long, and weighing over 100 tons.
,

1414
 ; : , 1 L

L 2 And 0 Jesus answering said unto him, 13 . 1 — 14 . 25 (S 6 ,

p. 1409). RETURN TO BETHANY.
0
(P- 1415 ) “Seest thou these great buildings? there {Division.)
A.D. 29 shall °not be left one stone °upon another, S6 J1 lB. 1 - 37
On leaving the Temple. The second .

8 shall 0 not be thrown down.”

that great Prophecy on the Mount of Olives.
J2 14. i— 2 (>. On arrival at Bethany. The second
K M l 3 And as He sat 0 upon 0 the mount of Olives Supper and second Anointing.
over against the temple, Ijjeter and James
and John and Andrew asked
0
privately, mm 13 . 1-37 (J 1

,
above). ON LEAVING THE TEMPLE.
4 “Tell us when shall these things be?
,
{Alternation.)
J1 K The Disciples’ remark.
1.
M 2 and 0 what shall be the 0 sign when all these " L 2 The Lord’s reply. Prediction.
.

K
|

things shall be fulfilled ? |

3, 4 The Disciples’ Two Questions.
.

L N*e 5 And 2
Jesus answering them 0 began to say,
L 5 37 The lord’s reply. Prophecy.
-
|
.

“ Take heed lest any man deceive you 2 Jesus. See Ap. 98. X.
Seest. Gr. blepd. Ap. 183. I. 5.
For many shall come 0 in My name, say-
0
not = by no means. Gr. ou me (Ap. 105. Ill), denoting
0
ing, 3 am Christ and shall deceive many.
* * absolute certainty. The same word as in vv. 30 31 not
, ;

the same as in vv. 7, 11 14 is, 16, ly, 21 24 33 35

7 And when ye shall hear of wars and ru- upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
, , , , ,
.

mours of wars, be ye 0 not troubled :

such things must needs 0 13 . 3, 4 (K, above). THE DISCIPLES’ TWO

f for be ; but the end QUESTIONS. {Division.)
shall not 6e yet. K M 1
3, 4 -, When shall these things be?”
“ (pote ).
WO l
Pg 8 °For nation shall rise 0
against nation, °and M a
j

j
-4. “ What shall be the sign ? ” (ti).
kingdom against kingdom0
and there shall :
3 upon. Gr. eis. Cp. 104. vi.
be earthquakes °in divers places, and there the mount
of Olives. The former prophecy being
0
shall be famines and troubles these are 0 the : in the Temple. See Ap. 165.
0
beginnings of sorrows. 4 when. Note the first question (M 1
).

what . . . sign. The second question (M 2 ).

9 But take heed to yourselves 6 for they :

shall deliver you up °to councils and °in °the ;

13 . 5-37 ( ,
above). THE LORD’S REPLY.
synagogues ye shall be beaten and ye shall be :
PROPHECY. {Division,)

brought 0 before rulers and kings 0 for My sake, N1 5 -7 . Answer to the first Question (M 1 ).
N2 8 - 37 . Answer to the second Question (M 2 ).
0
for a testimony 0 against them.
10 And the 0 gospel must first be 0 published
13 . 5-7 (N 1
,
above). ANSWER TO THE FIRST
0
among 0 QUESTION. ( Alternation .)
all nations.
N 1
0 |
5. Warning. “ Be not deceived.”
0
But when they shall lead you and de-
11 0
,
Things seen.
f |
6. Reason,
liver you up, 0 take ° no thought beforehand Warning. “ Be ye not troubled.”
e |
7-.

what ye shall speak, neither do ye premedi- f -7. Reason. Things heard.|

tate: but whatsoever shall be given you °in 5 began. See note on 1, 1 Vv. 5 7. 11, parallel with .
,

that hour, that speak ye; 6 for it is °not ye Matt. 24. 4-6. Luke 21. 8, 9 Ap. 155. .

that speak, but 0 the Holy Ghost. 6 For — Because.

in - upon = trading upon,
12 Now
the brother shall betray the brother ( as the basis of their claims).
Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. Not the same word as in vv. 8,
9
to death, and the father the 0 son and 0 chil-
n, 14, 16, 24, 25, 26 32. $ = tbat I am [He].
;
dren shall rise up 8 against their parents, and 9, not, ,

0 7 Gr. m$. Ap. 105. II. Not the same word

shall cause them to be put to death. as in vv. 2 1 14 19 24 30 31 33 as. , , , , , , , ,

be = come to pass.
13 . 8-37 (N 2 ,
above). ANSWER TO THE SECOND QUESTION. {Division.)
N 3 0 1 8 - 27 , Prophecy. Instruction.
0 2 28-37. Parables. Warnings,
13 . 8-27 (O 1 above). , PROPHECY. INSTRUCTION. {Introversion.)
O 1
P |
8-13. Time. Beginning.
Q |
14-20. Sign. The Abomination of desolation. Flight.
q 21-23. Sign. False Christs.
j Disbelief,
Pi 24-27. Time. The end.
13 8-13
. (P, above). TIME. BEGINNING, {Introversion.)
p g |
8. The beginning,
h |
9- Persecution.
i -9 , 10. Testimony and Reason,
|

h 11 - 13 -. Persecution.
|

g - 13 The end.
|
.

8 For nation, Quoted from Isa. 1& 2

&c. against=upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 8. and. Fig. .

Polysyndeton, Ap. 6. in. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2. the beginnings -a beginning. See Ap. 155.
sorrows = birth-pangs. 9 to = unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi not the same word as in vv. 27 34 in=unto. ; .
,
Gr. eis, as above. the synagogues = synagogues. before. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. for = with
a view to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. against = to. 10 gospel — glad tidings [of the kingdom], as in
Matt. 24. 14. See Ap. 112, 113, 114. published = proclaimed. Gr. kerusso. See Ap. 121. 1. among
= unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi nations=the nations. 11 when — whenever, lead = may be
leading. take no thoughts be not full of care beforehand. See note on Matt, 6. 25 no. Gr. mi. .

Ap. 105. II. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in vv. e, 9 16 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. .
,

Not the same word as in vv. 2 7 is, 16, 21 30 31 the Holy Ghost. See Ap. 101. II. 3.
, , 12 son^child. , , .

Gr. teknon. Ap. 108. i. children, PI. of teknon above. Quoted from Mic. 7. 6. cause them. &c. =
put them, &c.

1415
 : : : : ! ': ;
, 1 P

13 . 13 . MARK. 13 28
. .

A.D. 29 13 And ye shall be hated °of all men °for 13 of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. Not the same
My name’s sake 0 word as in vv. 28 , 32 .
for sake— on account of. . . . Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
9 but he that shall endure °unto °the end, the Not the same word as in v 9. .

(P- 1415) same shall be saved. unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. the end. See Ap. 155.
0 0
Qj 14 But when ye
the abomination 13 14-20 (Q, p. J.415). SIGN. THE ABOMINA-
see
shall .
0
of desolation, by Daniel the pro- spoken of 0
TION, ETC FLIGHT. (Alternation.)
phet, standing where it ought 11
not, (°let him Q j H-17. Flight. |

that readeth understand,) then let them that be k is. Commiseration. |

11
in Judaea flee 11 to the mountains j 19 Flight. |
.

15 And let him that is °on °the housetop 7 not k 20 Commiseration. j

.

0
go down into the house, neither enter therein 14 see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. 1. 1, as in u 29 not the , ;

to take any thing out of his house

1 same word as in vv. 1 2 26 ,
, .

10 And let him that is 9 in the field 7 not turn the abomination of desolation. See Matt. 24. 22 .

back again for to take up his garment. Quoted from Dan. 9. 27 cp. 12. 11 and Ap. 89, 90, 91. ; ;

17 But woe to them that are with child, and spoken of by Daniel the prophet. Om. by [L] T Tr.
to them that give suck 11 in those days
A TOL R, but not the Syr.
by. Gr. hupo. Ap 104. xviii. 1.
18 And pray ye that your flight be 7 not in let him, &c. Heb. idiom (later usage) = let him who
0

the winter. reads and comments on these words in the assembly,

&c. Cp. 1 Tim. 4. 13 .
0
19 Forthose days shall be affliction, such
6
in 15 on=upon, Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
0
as was not 0 from 0 the beginning of the
11
the housetop. Cp. Matt. 24. 17 ,

creation which °God created unto this time, into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi,
0
neither shall 0
be. 18 pray ye. Gr. proseuchomai. Ap. 134. I. 2.
= tribulation. As in v. 24. Quoted from 19 affliction
k 20 And except that °the Lord had 0 shortened Dan. 12. 1 was not = has not been the like. .

those days, D no flesh 0 should be saved: but from the beginning of the creation which God
13
for the 0 elect’s sake, whom He hath chosen, created. Note the emphasis of this peculiar amplifica-
0
He hath shortened the days. tion, giving the Divine condemnation of “Evolution ”.
Cp. in v. 20 “the chosen whom He chose M See note .

Q 1
0
21 And
then if any 0
man0 shall say to you, on John 8. 44 .
,

God. Ap. 98. 1. i. 1.

*
Lo, here is 0 Christ ;
' or, ‘
lo. He is there
;
neither = nor by any means. Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. Ill,
m be — come to pass.
believe him 7 not 20 the LORD. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. B. b.

l 22 6
For
Christs and false prophets
false 21 0 shortened. See on Matt. 24. 22 .

shall rise, and shall 0 shew signs and wonders, no Not (as in v. 11 ) any flesh,
flesh.
0
to seduce, °if it were possible, even the elect. should be ^should have been,
elect’s sake. See note on v. 19 above. ,

m 23 But take ge heed: 21 behold, I have fore- 22 and Ap.90. He hath shortened. See note on Matt. 24. ,

told you all things.

13 21-23 (<2,p. 1415). SIGN. THE FALSE .

P n 24 °But in those days ,° after that tribulation

11
CHRIST. Alternation ( .)

the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall Q 1 21 -. False Christs.
11 0
not give her light,
|

m - 21 Warning.
\
. Believe not.
25 And the stars 0 of heaven 0 shall fall 0 and ,
I
|
22 False Christs.
.

the powers that are 11 in 0 heaven shall be m |

23. Warning. Take ye heed.
shaken. 21 if any man, &c. The condition of probable con-
tingency. Ap. 118. 1. b. Not the same word as in v. 22
26 And then 0 shall they see 0 the Son of man
.

o Lo. Ap. 6.
Fig. Asterismos.
coming in the clouds c with 0 great 0 power and
11
Christ=the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX.
glory. 22 prophets, &c. Quoted from Deut. 13. 1,
shew = give. But T and A read work not Syr. ‘
‘

27 And then shall He send His angels,

’

o
to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 4.
n and shall gather together °His elect °from if, &c. Quite a hypothetical condition so much so ;

the four winds, 39 from the uttermost part of that no verb is expressed. Ap. 118. 2. a. Not the same
the earth to the uttermost part 25
of heaven. word as in v. 21 .

O'Rp Now learn

28 0
a parable 0 of the fig tree
13 24-27 . (
,
p. 1115). TIME. THE END.
Introversion .)
(p. 1417 ) When0 her 0
branch
0
0
is yet tender, and putteth
n Signs in heaven.
24, 25 .
(

forth leaves, ye know that summer is near |

o 26. The coming of the Son of man,

o 27 -. The sending of His angels.
n - 27 Signs on earth. .

24 But, &c. Quoted from Isa. Gr. meta Ap. 104. xi. 2. light. See Ap. 130. 7.
13. 10 . after. ,

25 of heaven =of the heaven. Sing, with Art. As in vv. 3ij 32 not as in v. 25 -. See note on Matt. 6. 9 10 ; ,
.

shall fall— shall be falling out implying continuousness, and the powers, &c. Quoted from Isa. 34, 4.
;

heaven — the heavens. PI. with Art. Not the same as in vv. 25 -, 31 32 See note on Matt. 6. 9 10 26 shall ,
.
,
.

they see. Gr. opsomai. Ap. 133. I. 8. a. the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI. Quoted from Dan. 7. 13 .

Cp. Joel 2. 31 with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.

. great = much. power. SeeAp. 172. 1. 27 His elect.
Referring to Israel. Seew. 20 22 Isa. 10. 20 - 22 11. 1 — ie 27.fi; 65.9,15,22; Jer, 31. 36-40; 33. 17-26. Ezek. 36.
,
.
; ;

®“ 15 2 * 37. 21 - 28 39. 25 - 29
» J Amos 9. 11 - 15 Obad. 17 21 Zeph. 3. 20
; from = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
. . . .
,

13 28-37 . [For Structure see next page].

28 a parable — the parable. See Matt. 24. 32 of »= from. . Gr. apo. Not the same word as Ap. 104. iv.
in vv. 13 32 , . branch. Gr. klados. See note on 11. 8. is yet — shall have already become; as in
Matt. 24. 32 . leaves - its leaves. know = get to know. Gr. ginosko. Ap. 132. 1. ii.

1416
 : ; ! . .

13. 29 . MARK. 14. 4 .

<1 29 So °ge in like manner, when ye shall 1 see 13. 28-37 (O 2 , p. 1415). PARABLES. WARNING.
0
I 4 I 7) these things come to pass, (Alternations.)

d. 2D O2 R p 28 . Parable, The Fig-tree,

28
know that it is nigh, even ° at the doors.
|

q 29-. Application,
r |

0 r -29. Nearness.
S 30 ° Verily I say unto you, that this genera- |

S 30-33. Watch
tion shall 2
not pass, till all these things ° be I

R p 34. Parable. The Householder.

done. [

35. Application.
0 q
31 Heaven and earth shall pass away: but |

r 36. Suddenness.
My words not pass away.shall 2
|

S |
37, Watch
32 But °of that day and that hour ° knoweth in like manner =pe also. 29 pe
no man, °no, not the angels which are 11 in come— taking place. at. Or. epi. Ap. 101. ix. 2.
31 heaven, neither °the Son, but the ° Father.
30 Verily. See note on Matt. 5. is.
33 Take ye heed, watch and pray : for ye this generation. See note on Matt. 11. 16.
° ° G

32 know 11 not when the ° time is. be done — may have taken place. See note on Matt.
24. 34 where the Gr. particle, an, with the Subjunctive ;

Rp 34 For the Son of man is as ° a man ° taking Mood, marks it as being conditional on the repentance
a far journey, ° who left his house, and gave of the nation (Acts 3. 18 - 26 ).
authority to his ° servants, and to ° every man 31 Heaven - the heaven Sing. See note on Matt. .

his work, °and commanded the porter °to 6. 9, 10.

watch. 32 of = concerning. Gr. peri Ap. 104, xiii. 1.
knoweth. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1, i.
Q 35 34
Watch ye therefore ye know not :
6
for 32 11
no, not — not even. Gr. oude. Compound of ow. Ap.
when the ° master of the house cometh, at 105. I.

even, or at midnight, or at the cockcrowing, or the Son i.e. as “ the Son of man ”, See v. 26.
:

in the morning Father. Ap. 98. III.

33 Take ye heed. Gr. blepd. Ap. 138. I. 5.
r 36 Lest coming suddenly he find you °sleeping. watch = lie sleepless. Not the same word as in vv 34. .

35 37. time = season, or crisis.

S 37 And what I say unto you I say unto all, ,

34 a man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.

34 Watch/*
taking a far journey. See note on Matt. 21. 33.
who left — leaving. servants = bond-servants,
H A two days was the feast of the and commanded the porter = commanded the
J2 T ° After
1* 0
passover, and of unleavened bread:
porter withal.
to watch = to keep awake. Not the same word as in
U and the chief priests and the scribes ° sought v. 33. Note the Fig. Epanadipldsis (Ap. 6), vv. 34 and 37.

how they might °take Him °by craft, and put 35 master— lord. Gr, Jcurios. Ap. 98. VI. 4. A,
Him to death. 36 sleeping = composing yourselves for sleep (volun-
tarily). Gr. katheudd. Thess. 4. 1 4, and
See notes on l
2 But they said, °“Not °on the
feast day ,
5. 6. Not koimaomai— to fall asleep involuntarily (as in
lest there be an ° uproar of the People.**
death). See Ap. 171. 1.

yw 3 °And being °in Bethany °in °the house of 14. 1-25 (J 2 , p. 1415). ARRIVAL AT BETHANY.
Simon the leper, as He sat at meat,
°
(Introversion.)

x there came °a woman having an alabaster J2 T |

1-. Two days before
the Passover.
°box of ointment of ° spikenard ° very precious U -l, 2 Conspiracy of the Rulers.
j
.

3-9. The second Supper, and second

and she ° brake the °box, and ° poured it "on Anointing.
His head. U io, n. Conspiracy of Judas,
|

Y s 4 And there were some that had indignation 0 T 12-25. One day before the Passover.
|

° within themselves, and said, “Why ° was 1 After two days. See Ap. 156. Cp. Matt. 26. 2 .

this waste of the ointment made ? 0 After =Gr. Now after. Cp. v. 12 Gr. meta. Ap. 104. .

xi. 2, As in vv. 28 , 70 ,

Passover. Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3. See note on Matt.

26 . sought = were seeking,
2 . take Him = get hold of Him. by. Gr.en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same
word as in vv, 19 21 2 Hot. ,
. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Not the same word as in vv. 7 29, 36 37, 49, 56, 68, 71 . , ,

on— in; i.e. during. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in vv. 3 , 6, 35 , 46, 62 . uproar = tumult.
14. 3-9 (V, above). THE SECOND SUPPER, AND SECOND ANOINTING-.
(Introversion and Alternation.)
W |
3 -. The Feast.
X |
-3. The woman.
Y s |
4. Indignation, Some.
t 5. Reason.
|

a |
6. Reprehension. The Lord.
t
(
7
. Reason.
X 8,The woman.
W |
9.
|

The Prophecy.
3 And being. - 13
Parallel with Matt. 26. 66-i3. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in .

w. 20 60 62 ,
the house, &c. Not therefore the first supper (John 12. 1 &c.), as that was in the house
,
,
,

of Lazarus, six days before the Passover. See Ap. 156, 157, and 158. the leper. Note the Fig.
Ampliatio (Ap. 6), by which Simon still retained the name describing what he had once been. a woman.
Not Mary the second occasion being quite different. See Ap. 158.
;
box= flask. spikenard —
pure nard. Liquid, because it was poured. very precious = of great price. brake. Alabaster
being brittle it was easily done. Divine supplement, here. A
poured. Gr. katacheo. Occ. only
here and in Matt. 26. 7 not in John 12. 3. on. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1. Not the same word as
;

in w. 2 35 , 46. , 4 some. At the first anointing it was only one, Judas (John 12. 4). within. t

Gr. proa. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same word as in v. 58. was made — is come topass. . . .

1417
 )

5 °Formight have been sold for more

it 5 For. Gr. gar, giving the reason,
(p. 1417) than three hundred 0 pence, and have been pence. See Ap. 51. I. 4.
given to the poor.” And they 0
murmured murmured === deeply moved. Occ. only in 1. 43, Matt.
A, D. 29 9. 30 and John 11. 33 38.
against her. , ,

6 Jesus. Ap. 98. X.

Ys 6 And °Jesus said, “ Let her alone 0 ; why trou- wrought. The object had been accomplished. In
ble ye her ? she hath “wrought a good work J ohn 12. 7 (on the former occasion) it was to be reserved
0 for the burial.
on Me.
good — happy, excellent, appropriate. Not the same
0
t 7 For ye have the poor with you always, word as in v. 7,
5

and “whensoever °ye will ye “may do them on. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same word as in
0
good but 0 Me ye have 0 not always.
:
w. 2 3, 36, 46. ,

7 with ^ in company with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.

X 8 °She hath done what could: she is Not the same word as in v. 49.
come aforehand °to anoint
0
My body °to the whensoever ye will. A Divine supplement, here,
burying. ye will— ye wish. Gr, thelo. Ap. 102, 1,
may = can.
W 0
9 Verily say unto you, Wheresoever this
I
0
good. Not the same word as in v. 6,
“gospel shall be 0 preached “throughout the Me ye have not always. Transubstantiation is
whole “world, this also that gfje hath done incompatible with this.
shall be spoken of 0 for a memorial of her.” not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I. Not the same word as in
v. 2 .
V 10 And
0
Judas Iscariot, one of the twelve, 8 She hath done what 3lje could — What she had
0
14 th Nisan
went unto the chief priests, 0 to betray Him [to do] she did. A Divine supplement, here.
unto them. to anoint = to anoint [beforehand]. Occ. only here,
11 And when they heard
were glad, it, they 0
to— for, or unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
and promised to give him money. And he burying=embalming. See note on Matt. 26. 12 .

“sought how he might conveniently “betray 9 Verily. See note on Matt. 5, 18 .

Him. Wheresoever. With an with the Subjunctive, mark- ,

ing the phrase as being hypothetical. See note on

T Z7 u 12 And the first day of unleavened bread, Matt. 10. 23.
0
gospel — glad tidings.
0
(p. 1418)
0
when they killed the passover. His disciples preached = proclaimed. Gr. kerusso. Ap. 121. 1,
1

said unto Him, “ Where wilt thou that we go throughout. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
and prepare that Thou mayest eat 0 the 1 pass- world. Gr. kosmos. Ap. 129. 1.
” for. Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi. Not the same word as in
over ?
v. 24.

v 13 And He sendeth forth two of His disciples, 10 went — went off (smarting under the rebukes of
and saith unto them, “ Go ye “into the city, vv. 6-9).

and there shall meet you 0 a °man bearing a unto. Gr, pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same word
pitcher of water as in v. 34.
: follow him.
to betray = to the end that he might deliver up,
14 And wheresoever he shall go in, say ye to 11 were glad = rejoiced.
0
the goodman of the house, 0 The Master ‘
sought = kept seeking; i. busied himself continu-
e.
saith, ‘Where is the guestchamber, where I ously. This is the sense of the Imperf. Tense here,
shall eat 12
the 1
passover 7 with My disciples ? 7
betray — deliver up,
15 And 0 f)e will shew you a large upper room
“furnished and prepared: there make ready 14. 12-25 (T, p. 1417). ONE DAY BEFORE THE
for us.” PASSOVER. (Division.)
7A 12 -I 6 . Preparation.
V 10 And His disciples and came
went forth, Z 2
17 - 21 , Prediction.
13
into the city, and found as He had said unto
0
Z3 22 - 25 . Celebration.
them:
14 . 12-16 (Z 1 above).
,
PREPARATION.
u and they made ready 12
the 1
passover. (Introversion.
Z u 12 Preparation. Inquiry, 1

Z2 w 17 And 0 in the evening He cometta 7 with v 13-15. Directions. Given.

j
.

the twelve. v 16-. Directions. Carried out.

|

18 And as they sat and did eat, 6 Jesus said, u -16. Preparation effected.
I

9 “ 0
Verily I say unto you, One of you which
|

12 the first day of unleavened bread. This was

eateth 7 with Me shall 10 betray Me.” the 14th of Nisan the first day of the Feast, the 15th ;

X 19 And they began to be sorrowful, and to of Nisan, was the “ high day” the great sabbath. See
0 :

say unto Him one 0 by one, “ Is it 3 ? ” and Ap. 156. Moreover, the preparation had not yet been
“ ”
made. See note on Matt. 26. 17
another said “ Is it 3 ?" .

,
killed = were wont to kill.
the passover. Pascha Aramaic. ,
Ap. 94. III. 3. Put
by Fig. MetonymyAdjunct), Ap. 6, for the lamb. It was this that was killed and eaten.
(of 13 into.
Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. a man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1. man bearing a pitcher. Most unusual,
for women carry pitchers, and men carry skin bottles. 14 goodman of the house = the master of
the house. The Master^ The Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 3. 15 himself. furnished=
spread with couches and other necessaries. 16 as = just as.
14 . 17-21 (Z 2 above).
,
PREDICTION. (Introversion.)
Z2 w |
17, 18, Betrayal. The first Prediction.
x 19, Question of the Disciples.
x 20. Answer of the Lord.
w |
21 , Betrayal. The second Prediction.
17 in the evening — the evening having come. 18 of = from among. Gr. ek . Ap. 104. vii. Not
the same word as in v. 21 19 began. See . note on 1. 1 . by. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1.

1418
 ; :

X 20 And He answered and said unto them, 20 in — into.

Or. Bis. Ap. 104. vi. As int?. 60 . Not
(p. 1418) “ It is one 18 of the twelve, that dippeth 7 with the same word as in vv.3 25 30 49 62 , , , ,
.

A. D. 29 Me 0 in the dish. 21 The Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.

is written = it standeth written.
0
10 21 of 13 man indeed goeth, 16 as it
The Son of— concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1. Not the
0
of Him but woe to 0 tfjat 13 man same word as in w. 18, 20 23, 25 69, 70
0
is written :
.

°by whom °the Son of man is 10 betrayed! t^at man. Emphatic.

, ,

6
good were it for that man 0 if he had 0 never by = by means of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. Not the
been born/* same word as in v. 1 .

if, &c. Assuming the condition as an actnal fact.

z3 22 And as they 0 did eat, 6 Jesus took bread, Ap. 118. 2. a. never = not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1.
and blessed, and brake it and gave to them, 22 did eat —were eating. All that happened before
,

and said, “ Take, 0 eat this 0 is My body.**

: and at this third supper is not given in Mark.
23 And He took the cup, and when He had eat. All the texts omit this word.
given thanks, He gave it to them: and they is = represents. Fig. Metaphor. See Ap. 6.
all drank 18 of it. 24 My blood. No covenant could be made without
24 And He said unto them, “ This 22 is D blood. See note on Matt. 26. 28
new = My .

blood of the 0 new testament, which 0 is shed 26. 28 testament new covenant. See note on Matt.
0 and Ap. 95. I. Cp. Jer. 31. 31
for many. is shed
,

=
is being, or is about to be shed. Fig. Heterosis
.

25 9 Verily I say unto you, 0 I will drink 0 no ‘

(of Tense), Ap. 6, or Fig. Prolepsis , Ap. 6.
more 18 of the fruit of the vine, until that day =
for concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104, xiii. But all
0
that I drink it °new 3 in 0 the kingdom of God/ ** the texts read huper . Ap. 104. xvii.
25 I will — that I will. After the verb “ to say” the
C A y 26 And 13when they had °sung an hymn, they
3
conj. hoti marks off the words spoken. Cp. Matt. 14.
:p. 1419 ) went out into the mount of Olives. 26; 16. is; 20 12 21.3; 26.34; 27.47. Mark 1.40;
27 And 6Jesus saith unto them, “All ye
.
;

6. 14 is, 16 , is, 35 ; 9. 26 ; 14. 57 68. See note on Luke

0 0
shall be offended because of Me 0 this night
, ,

23. 43, and Ap, 173.

0 0
for it is written, ‘ I will smite the shepherd, no more = not any more, in any wise. Gr. ouketi, ou
and the sheep shall he scattered .
1
me. Ap. 105. III. that = when.
28 But 1 after that 0 1 am risen, I will 0 go be- new= fresh.See note on Matt. 26, 29 .

fore you 13 into Galilee/* the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
29 But Peter said unto Him, « Although 0
14 . 26-42 (C, p. 1381). THE AGONY.
all shall be offended, yet will 7 not 3/* (Division.)
A 1
26-31. The Mbunt of Olives.
y 30 And Jesus saith unto him,
6
Verily I say 9 “
A3 32-42. Gethsemane.
0
unto thee, That this day, even in this night,
3

before °the cock crow 0 twice, thou °shalt 14:. 26-31 (A 1

,
above). THE MOUNT OF OLIVES.
deny Me thrice/* (Alternation.)
0 0
A 1
i

y 26 - 28 . The stumbling of all.

31 But he spake the more vehemently “ If ,
0 |

z
Peter’s disclaimer.
29.
1 should die with Thee, I will 0 not deny Thee
|

0 y 30. The denial of one.

]

in any wise/* Likewise 0 also said they all. c 3i. Peter’s vehement disclaimer.
]

A 2
a 32 And they 0 came 8 to a place which was 26 sung an hymn. See Matt. 26. 30.
named 0 Gethsemane :
27 shall be offended = will stumble,
because of=in, or at. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
and He saith to His disciples, “Sit ye here, this night— in (Gr. en) this night. But all the texts
0
while I shall pray/* omit “ because . . . night”. for— because,
([L].)
33 And He taketh 7 with 0 Him Peter and it is written — it standeth written. Quoted from
James and John, and 19 began to be °sore Zech. 13. 7. 28 I am risen — My being raised,
amazed, and to be 0 very heavy go before. Cp, Matt. 26, 32.

34 And saith unto them, “My °soul is ex- 29 Although = Even if all, &c, Throwing no doubt
on the hypothesis. Ap. 118.
ceeding sorrowful 0 unto death tarry ye here, 2. a.

and 0 watch/’
:
makes u this day ” 30 That this day. The conj. hoti
part of what He said. See note on Luke 23. 43 and ,

b c1 35 And He went forward a little, and fell 0 on v. 25 above. We have the same construction in Luke
the ° ground, and 0 prayed that, 21 if it were 4. 2t 19. 9 but not in Matt. 21. 28 Luke 22. 34 23, 43. ; , ; ;

possible, the 0 hour might pass 0 from Him. the cock = a cock. See Ap. 160.
twice. A Divine supplement, only here. See Ap. 160.
shalt — wilt. 31 spake - kept saying.
vehemently — of (Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii) excess. If I should die,f &c. = If it were needful for me to die, &c.
The condition being uncertain, and the result remaining to be seen. Ap. 118 1. b. not in any . . .

wise, Gr, ou me. Ap. 105. III. also said = said they all also i. e. all as well as Peter. :

14 . 32-42 (A 2 ,
above). GETHSEMANE. ( Introversion .)
A 2
a |
32-. Departure.
b -32-34. Purpose stated.
b 35-41. Purpose effected.
a |
42. Departure.
32 came = come. Gethsemane. See note on Matt. 26. 36. pray. Gr. proseuchomai. Ap. 134. 1. 2.
33 Him = Himself. sore amazed. Gr. ekthambed, A Divine supplement, here, 9. 15 and 16, tfyt.
very heavy = deeply weighed down, or depressed. 34 soul. Gr. psuche. See Ap. HO. IV.
,

unto=even to. Gr. heos. watch— keep awake. As in vv. 37 38 and in 13. 34 35 37 , ; ,
, ,

14 . 35-41 [For Structure see next page],

35 on = upon. Gr. epL Ap. 104. ix. 1, ground. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4, prayed = was praying as ;
in v 32. Here in the Imperf. Tense.
.
hour. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for what is done
in that time. from— away from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv.
. As in vv. 36 and 52 not the same as in v. 43. ;

1419
 —

14 . 36. MARK. 14 . 47.

0
A. D. 29 36 And He said, “
Abba, ° Father, all things 14 . 35-41 (6, p. 1419). PURPOSE EFFECTED.
are possible unto Thee; take away ttji$ cup (Division.)
35 from
Me: nevertheless 7 not what 3 °will, The First Prayer.
35—38.
but what Xljou ° wilt" 39, 40. The Second Prayer.

37 And He cometh, and findeth them ° sleep- 41. The Third Prayer.
°
ing, and saith unto Peter, “ Simon, ° sleepest 36 Abba. Aramaic for Father. Occ. only here, Rom.
thou ? ° couldest 7 not thou 34 watch one hour ? 8. is, and Gal. 4. 6. See Ap. 94, III. 3. (Heb. ’aft.)
38 34 Watch ye and pray, °lest ye enter 13 into Father. Ap. 98. III.
temptation. The ° spirit truly is ° ready, but will Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1.
. . . wilt.
37 sleeping sleepest. Having composed them-
the flesh is weak." . . .

selves for sleep. Gr. katheudd not koimaomai. See ;

c2 39 And again He went away, and 35 prayed, notes on l Thess. 4. 14 and 5. 6.

and ° spake the same words. Simon. The name a Divine supplement, here,
(p. I 4 2 °)
40 And when He returned. He found them couldest not thou = wast thou not able.
37 asleep again, 5
( for their eyes were heavy,) 38 lest ye enter, &c. = that ye may not (Gr. as
° neither ° wist they what to answer Him. in enter, &c.
v. 2)
spirit. Gr. pneuma. Ap. 101. II. 8.
c 3 41 And He cometh the third time, and saith ready = prompt, or willing. Occ. only here, Matt.
unto them, 37 “ Sleep on ° now, and take your 26. 41, and Rom. 1. is.
rest 0 it is enough, ° the hour is come behold,
: ; 39 spake the same words. A Divine supplement, here.
21
the Son of man °is 10 betrayed 13
into the 40 neither wist they— and they knew not (Gr. ou.
hands of ° sinners. Ap. 105. I).

0
wist=knew. Ap. 132. 1, i. “ Wist ” Gr. oida. is the
a 42 Rise up, let us go ; lo, he that 10 betrayeth Past Tense of Anglo-Saxon witan — to know.
Me °is at hand." 41 now = the remaining time.
43 And immediately, while He yet spake, it is enough=he
receiving [the money, v n]. The
BB l
c verb apecho in the Papyri is the technical word for
is .

cometh Judas, one of the twelve, and 7 with

° , ,

giving a receipt. See the notes on Matt. 6. 2, 5, 16. Cp.

him a great ° multitude 7 with swords and Luke 6. 24. Phil. 4. 18 Philem. v. is. The Lord knew .
° staves, ° from the chief priests and the scribes
that at that moment Judas had received the promised
and the elders. money, and that the moment had come just as He ;

JNP 44 And he ° that 10 betrayed Him had given knew that Judas was near at hand ( v 42). .

them a ° token, saying, “ Whomsoever I shall the hour is come. See note on John 7, 6,
is betrayed = is [on the point of being] delivered up.
kiss, that same is He; °take Him, and lead
sinners = the sinners.
Him away ° safely."
42 lo. Fig. Asterismos (Ap. 6); same word as “behold ”
45 And as soon as he was come, he ° goeth in v. 41.
straightway to Him, and saith, Master, is at hand = is drawn near. If the Lord knew this,
Master " and ° kissed Him.
; He knew that Judas had received the money (v. 41).
46 And they laid their hands °on Him, and
44
took Him. 14 43 — 16
. 14 (B, P- 1381). THE BAPTISM
.

OF SUFFERINGS.
Q 47 And °one of them that stood by °drew
(Division.)

a sword, and smote °a servant of the high B B 1

14. 43 — 15. 39. Death,
priest, and cut off his ° ear. B- 15. 40 16. 8, Burial.
B3 16. 9-13. Resurrection.

14 43 — 15
. . 39 (B 1
,
above). DEATH. (Introversions and Alternations.)
B 1
C I 14. 43. The Arrival of Judas.
D E G J 14.44-62, Conspiracy, (Judas.)
|

K 14. 53. The Lord led to Caiaphas.

|

Peter. H
Following.
I 14. 54.
F -
14. 55 64 The Lord before Caiaphas* .

14. 65 Personal abuse. M ,

H
|

D E 14. 66 -72 Peter. Denial, |

.

G J 15. 1-. Conspiracy. (Rulers.)

|

K
15. -i. The Lord led to Pilate.
I

F
L 15. 2-i5. The Lord before Pilate.
M
l |

15. I 6 — 23 Personal abuse. |

’.

C |
15. 24-39. The Crucifixion of the Lord.

14 . 44-52 (J, above). CONSPIRACY. (JUDAS.) (Introversion.)

N P |
44-46. Betrayal. By one.
Q |
47. The zeal of one. Peter defending.
O |
48. The Lord. Appeal to multitude.
O 49. The Lord. Reason of the Appeal.
N P
|

[
60. Desertion. By all.
Q |
51 ,
52 . The zeal of one, Lazarus following.
43 one = being one. multitude = crowd.
See note on Matt. staves or clubs. Gr. xulon=
26. 47. :

wood, timber. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Cause), Ap. 6, for weapons made from timber. from = from
beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1. 44 that betrayed Him = that was delivering Him up. token =
a concerted sign. Gr, sussemon^ a compound of the Gr. sun = in conjunction with. Ap. 104. xvi) and (

semeion — s, sign. take = seize. safely = secured assuredly. Occ. only here, Acts 2. 36; 16. 23.
45 goeth = cometh up. Master, Master = Rabbi, Rabbi. Fig. Epizeuxis (Ap. 6) = great Rabbi. Note
that Judas never spoke of or to Him as “ Lord”. Cp. 1 Cor. 12. 3, kissed = effusively kissed. See
note on Matt. 26. 49 46 on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
. 47 one of them, &c. This was Peter
(not named in Matthew, Mark, or Luke, but only in John 18. 10 ). drew a sword. Cp. Luke 22. 35-38.
a servant = the servant. See note on Matt. 26. 51 ear. Gr. otion but all the texts read dtarion. .
;

See note on Matt. 26. 51 .

1420
 : . — ;:

14. 48. MARK. 14. 62.

0 48 And 6 Jesus 0 answered and said unto them, 48 answered and said. See note on Deut, 1. «.
(p. 1430 ) “ Are ye come out, as 0 against a 0 thief, 7 with against = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
A.D. 29 swords and with 43 staves to take Me ? thief = robber, as in 15, 27. See note on Matt, 26. 56.
49 with. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
0 49 I was daily °with you 3 in the temple but = but [this is done] to the end that, &c. Luke
teaching, and ye took Me 7 not °but the scrip- : 22. 37 ; Cp. Zech. 13. 7 Isa. 53. 7, &c,
24. 44. ;

tures must be fulfilled.” 50 forsook Him, and fled — leaving Him, fled.
NP 50 And they all ° forsook Him, and fled.
51 And there followed, &c. This is a Divine
supplement, peculiar to Mark’s Gospel,
Q 51 °And there ° followed Him ° a certain young followed = was following.
man, having a “linen cloth °cast “ about his a certain young man^one particular young man.
“naked body; and “the young men laid hold That this might be Lazarus, is probable (1) because :

the Lord had returned to Bethany each preceding night

on him of that week (2) because Lazarus would be looking out
52 And he °left °the linen cloth, and fled ;

(3) because of the linen robe, betokening his social

36
from them naked. position (4) and especially because he was wanted
;

K 53 And they led 6 Jesus away °to the high “The chief priests consulted that they might put
priest and ° with him were assembled all the
:
Lazarus also to death ” ( J ohn 12. 10 ). None of the apostles
was arrested. Peter (though suspected) and another
chief priests ° and the elders and the scribes.
(John 18. is) were unmolested; (5) his name is not
H 1354 And Peter followed him °afar off, “even given here by Divine guidance, because Lazarus was
probably still alive, and therefore in danger,
into the “palace of the high priest: and °he
sat 7 with the ° servants, and 0 warmed himself linen cloth. Gr. sindon = a linen cloak (so called
probably from Indos Indian),
° at the ° fire.
cast about = having clothed [himself] as in Matt. 6 29 .

PLR
;

55 And the chief priests and 0

the council (arrayed), 31 25. 3*;, 3s, 43 Mark 16. 5 Luke 12. 27
all ° ;
. .
;

(p. I 4 3l) ° sought for witness against Jesus to put Him 23. 11 John 19. 2 Acts 12. s.
° 6 . .

to death ; and ° found none. about = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
50 6 For many “bare false witness BB against naked. Without waiting to put on all his robes,
the young men i.e. the soldiers as in 2 Sam. 2. 14
Him, but their “witness “agreed 7 not together. Gen. :
; .

14. 24 52 left, &c. = leaving behind .fled,

57 And there arose certain, and 56 bare false the linen cloth = the sindon
. . .

witness 65 against Him, ° saying, 53 to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
58 “ 2Be heard Him say, 3 will destroy this with him=to him i. e. by his order or edict,
4
:
0
Temple that is 0 made with hands, and 0 within and. The Fig.Polysyndeton (Ap.6) emphasizes each class,
three days I will build ° another 0 made with- 54 afar off=from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv) afar,
” even =as far as within.
out hands.*
59 But neither so did their witness agree palace = court. See note on Matt. 26. 3 .

together. he sat = he was sitting, and continued to sit.

servants — officers. warmed = was warming,
S d 80 And the high priest “stood up in the at. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
20

midst, and 0 asked 6 Jesus, saying, “ Answerest fire. Gr. light put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), ;

Thou nothing ? ”what is it which these witness Ap. 6, for fire, because it was the light that led to his
against Thee ? recognition, v. 66.

81 But He held His peace, and answered 14 . 55-64 (L, p. 1420). THE LORD BEFORE
nothing. CAIAFHAS. (Alternation.)
L R 55 — 69 Witnesses sought.
.

d Again the high priest asked Him, and said j

S |
60 - 62Examination.
.

unto Him, “Art Xf>cu °the Christ, the Son of R 63 . Witnesses superseded.
the Blessed ? ”
|

° S 64. Condemnation,
|

82 And Jesus said, ° « 3 am and ye shall 55 all the = the whole.

6
:
council = Sanhedrin,
“see “the Son of man sitting “on the right sought for witness against = were seeking, &c. This
“
hand of ° power, and coming ° in the clouds of was life
contrary to their rule
of any man, they begin first
In judgments against the
to transact about quitting
:

0
heaven." the party who is tried, and they begin not with those
things which make for his condemnation Sanhedr.
cap, 4 (cited by Lightfoot, Pitman’s ed. xi. 442). See the new edition of The Babylonian Talmud vol. viii, p. 100.
, ,

N. Talmud Pub. Co., N. Y., U.S.A. against. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1. As in w. 56, 57, found none =
did not Ap. 3 05. 1 find [any].
(
) 56 bare — were bearing. witness — testimonies. agreed not — were
not alike. A Divine supplement, here. 57 saying — saying that. See note on v. 25 58 Temple, .

Gr. naos. See Matt. 23. 16 made with hands

. made without hands. A Divine supplement, here,
. . .

within. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v, 1. Not the same word as in v. 4 another. Gr. alios. See Ap. 124. 1, .

14 . 60-62 (S, above). EXAMINATION. (Alternation.)

S d |
Question of High Priest.
go.
e 6i-. The Lord.
|
Silent.
d - 61 Adjuration of High Priest.
.
]

e 62 . The Lord. Assent.

I

60 stood up in the midst — stood up [and came down] into the midst. Showing that this was not a formal
judicial trial, but only to get sufficient evidence to send the Lord to Pilate (15. 1 ). asked = further asked.
61 the Christ^ the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX. the Blessed. Used by the Jews instead of the name,
Jehovah. 62 3 am=I am [He]. See John 4 26 8. 28 58 each time followed by extraordinary effects.
.
; , ;

See John 18. 6. see. Gr. opsomai. Ap. 138. 1. 8. a. the Son of man. The last occ. of this title
(Ap. 98. XVI) in Mark. The first is 2. 10 on=at. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Not the same word as in w. 2 s,
.
,

«, 35 , 46 . power. Gr. dunamis Ap. 172. 1. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for Jehovah Who
exercises it, and that in judgment. in = amid. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1. Not the same word as in
w. 3, 20 , 25 30 49 so, 66.
, , ,
heaven =the heavens. See note on Matt. 6. 9 , 10 .

1421
 :

14. 63. MARK. 15. 8.

n
63 Then the high priest °rent his clothes, 63 rent his clothes. This was strictly forbidden.
(p. 1421) and saith, “What need we any further wit- See Lev. 10. 6; 21. 10 .

A.D. 29 nesses? 64 condemned. Gr. katakrind. Ap. 122. 7.

guilty — liable to.
64 Ye have heard the blasphemy what think 65 buffet=cuff, See note on Matt. 26. 67,
:

ye?** And they all 0 condemned Him to be did strike = kept striking.
0 with the palms of their hands. Gr. rapisma = with
guilty of death.
smart blows. Occ. only here and in John 18. 22 19. 3.
M 65 And some began to spit on Him, and to
19
14 . 66-72 (17, p. 1420). PETER. DENIALS.
;

cover His face, and to 0 buffet Him, and to {Repeated Alternation .)

say unto Him, “Prophesy:** and the 54 serv- H f1 66-68-. Peter.
Denial.
ants 0 did strike Him 0 with the palms of their |

1
A cock crowing.-68.
g
hands. f2 69-71. Peter.
|

Denials.
|

72-. A cock crowing.

HP 66 And as Peter was beneath in the 3
f3
g
2
J

-72. Peter, Repentance.

(P* 1422) 54 palace, there cometh one of the maids of the J

high priest 67 looked upon. See Ap. 133.1. 7.

67 And when she saw Peter 54 warming him- 68 he denied. See Ap. 160.
self, she
0
looked upon him, and said, “And
know. Gr. oida. Ap, 132, 1. i.
understand. Gr. epistamai, Ap. 132, 1. v.
ffjou also wast
7 with 6 Jesus of Nazareth/*
the porch = the vestibule, Gr. proaulion, Occ. only
68 But 0 he denied, saying, “ I 0 know 7 not, here in N.T. the vestibule leading from the outer
neither 0 understand I what ff)ou sayest.** gate to the court. the — a. See Ap. 160.
1
And he went out 13 into 0 the porch and 0 the 69 a maid— the maid. See Ap. 160.
g 71 to curse and to swear = cursing and swearing.
;

cock crew. The verb anathematize is not peculiar to Biblical Greek,

f2 69 And °a maid saw him again, and 19 began as alleged for Deissmann shows, from the Papyri that
; ,

it is of pagan origin, first coined by Greek Jew's. (See

to say to them that stood by, “ This is one 18 of
Light from the Ancient East pp. 92, 93.)
them/* ,

70 And 68
again. And a little
he denied it
72 word=saying. Gr .rhema. See note on Mark 9. 32.
Before = that ( hoti ) before. See note on v. 25.
1
after, they that stood by said again to Peter,
shalt = wilt.
“ Surely thou art one 18 of them : for thou art
a Galilsean, and thy speech agreeth thereto /* 15 . 1 straightway. See notes on 1. 10 12 . .

in. Gr. epi. Ap, 104. ix. 3. Not the same word as in
71 But he 19 began °to curse and to swear,
W. 7 29 38 41 46
saying, 68 “I know 7 not this 21 Man of Whom ,

in the morning = any time before sunrise, while yet

, , ,
.

ye speak/* dark. Cp. 1. 3 16. 2 9. John 20. 1 The Lord must f)

;
.
,

have been led to Pilate before our midnight, because it

g
3
72 And the second time 68 the cock crew. was “about the sixth hour” of the night when Pilate
“ Behold your king ” (John 19. 14), It was there-
f8 And Peter called to mind the word that 6 Jesus
0 said
said unto him , 0 “ Before 68 the cock crow twice, fore in the night, at which time it was unlawful to try
thou 0 shalt deny Me thrice/* And when he a prisoner. See the Talmud Sanhedrin, cap. 4. It was ,

also unlawful on the eve of the Sabbath, and this was

thought thereon, he wept. the eve of the High Sabbath. See Ap. 165.
held a consultation = having formed a council. See
not ® ° n Matt. 12 14
EG J •4 fc* And 0 straightway
in the morning the
°in 0 1 . .

(p. 1420 ) X <-> chief priests held a consultation 0° with Same M in

onests °held
7|
P
Not the same aa in u 27
:

m .
0
the elders °and scribes and the whole council, and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6) to emphasize
0
and bound 0 Jesus, and 0 carried Him away, the fact that it was the act of the whole council.
Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
K and delivered Him to Pilate. carried Him
Matt. 27. 2 has apegagon=to away.
f L 2 And 0 Pilate asked Him, “Art £fjou the lead aioay what is alive (in contrast with pherein, which
li
King of the Jews?'* And He 0 answering ia
is nror,nT QllT7 naaA
generally used of what is inanimate). Luke has
*
Uua ^
(p. 1422 )
said unto him,°“ £f)ou sayest it.” egagon — they led (Luke 23, 1 ). Mark has apenegkan —
carried, as though from faintness.
3 And the chief priests 0 accused Him °of
many things but He answered 0 nothing,
: 15. 2-15 (L, p. 1420). THE LORD BEFORE
4 And Pilate asked Him again, saying, PILATE. {Introversion.)
“ Answerest Thou 3 nothing? behold how h |
2 -5
Pilate and the Lord,.

many things they witness against Thee/* i 6 - 13 .

Pilate and the People,
|

5 But Jesus °yet answered “nothing; so that i 14—. Pilate and the Multitude.
j

h - 14 15 Pilate and the Lord,

Pilate marvelled. | ,
.

2 Pilate asked Him. Matthew and Mark carefully

6 Now 0 at 0 that feast °he released unto them distinguish between this interview with the Lord and
one prisoner, whomsoever they desired. the rulers alone, and a subsequent interview with the
7 And there was one named 0 Barabbas, which multitude (Luke 23. 4 ).
lay hound 1 with them that had 0 made insur- answering said. See note on Deut. 1. 41 .

rection with him, 0 who had committed murder sayest = Thou thyself sayest
£f>ou [it].
0
in the insurrection. 3 accused = kept accusing,
8 And the “multitude “crying aloud “began to of many things = urgently.
nothing = not (Gr. ou t Ap. 105. 1.) anything. All the
texts omit this clause.
5 yet . nothings not anything any longer (Gr. ouden ouketi).
. .
6 at. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2. that
feast =a feast e. any of the three great feasts.
: i. he released = he used, or was wont, to release. Imperf.
Tense, 7 Barabbas. Aramaic. Ap, 94, III. 3. made Ac. — been fellow insurgents. who. Denoting
a class of criminals. in. Gr. en. Ap, 104, viii. As in vv> 29 41 46 not the same as in w. 38 , 8 multi- ,
: 1
,
.

tude = crowd. crying aloud. A11 the texts read “ having gone up”. began. See note on 1. 1.

1422
 !

15. 8. MARK. 15. 24 .

0 0 0
A.D. 29 desire him to do as he had ever done unto him to do. Note the Ellipsis thus properly supplied.
them. as = according as. ever. Om. by T. R. VH
9 But Pilate answered them, saying, « Will
0 9 Will ye ... ? Are ye willing ? Gr. thelO, See Ap.
. . .

102.
ye that I release unto you the King of the 1.

Jews ?
” 10 he knew = he was beginning to know. Gr. gindskd.
Ap. 132. I. 2.
10 For °he knew that the chief priests had delivered Him — delivered Him up.
delivered Him for envy.
0 0
0 0
for -on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
11 But the chief priests moved the people, 11 moved = vehemently stirred up (as by an earth-
that he should rather release Barabbas unto quake). Gr. anaseio connected with seismos an earth-
7
, ,

them. quake.
12 And Pilate 2 answered and said again people = crowd, as in v. 8.
unto them, « What will ye then that I shall 13 Crucify Him. Stoning was the proper Jewish
9

do unto Him Whom ye call the King of the death for blasphemy. Cp. John 18. 3i 32 Crucifixion t
.

Jews?” was the Roman punishment for treason. Note the

0 addresses of Pilate
13 And they cried out again, « Crucify Him.” :

To the Council. To the People. To the Priests

14 Then Pilate said unto them, “ Why, what (specially).
0 0 ”
(p. 1422 ) evil hath He done ? Matthew. Mark. Luke.
h And they cried out the more exceedingly, 15. 8-11.
13 “ Crucify Him.” 27. 17-20.

15 And so Pilate, 0
willing °to content the 23. 13-19.

people, released Barabbas unto them, and

7 n 21-23.
delivered 1 Jesus, when he had scourged Him, n 20,21.
11
12-14.
to be crucified. 22, 23.
„
10 the soldiers led Him away into the
And 0 0 )
24,

(p. 1423) hall, called Praetorium ; and they call together Then Pilate’s final attempt to rescue the Lord.
the whole 0 band. Matt. 27. *
2 ts, I Mark 15. 15 . 1 Luke 23. 24, 25 *
.

17 And they clothed Him with 0

purple, and 14 evil. Gr. kakos. Ap. 128. IV. 2.
platted a crown of thorns, and put it about hath He done = did He do (at any time). Aorist.
His head ,
IB Willing -determining. Gr. boulomai. See Ap. 102. 2.
18 And 8 began to salute Him, 0 “ Hail, King to content the people = to satisfy the crowd. This
” is the motto of the present day, but it always ends in
of the Jews !
judgment. See and cp. Ex. 32. 1 with 26 27 Acts
19 And they 0 smote Him on the head with
.
,

12. 3 with 23 . 2 Tim, 4. 3 with 1 and 8. So here.

a reed, and °did spit upon Him, and bowing
their knees 0 worshipped Him. 15 16-23 . (if, p. 1420). PERSONAL ABUSE.
20 And when they had mocked Him, they (Alternation .)
took off the purple from Him, and put His M J I
16 - Place. Praetorium.
own clothes on Him, and led Him out °to k |
17 - 21 . Treatment. Mockery.
crucify Him. 22 . Place. Golgotha.
21 And they 0 compel one Simon a Cyrenian, k 23 . Treatment. Bitter
|
draught.
who c passed by, coming 0 out of 0 the country, 16 into = within.
the father of Alexander and 0 Rufus, to bear the hall = the court. See Matt. 26.3.
His cross. band. Gr. speira— a company bound or assembled
round a standard; Lat. manipulus = a, handful of hay
22 And they bring Him °unto the place or straw twisted about a pole as a standard and, by :
0
Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, “ The Pig, Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, put for the men-at-
place of a skull.” arms gathered round it.
23 And °they gave Him to drink wine mingled 17
purple. See Matt. 27. 28 .

k 18 Hail. See note on Matt. 26. 49 .

with myrrh : but He received it 0 not. 1 9 smote = kept smiting,

did spit = kept spitting,
CT 1 0 24 And 0 when they had crucified Him, they worshipped -did homage to. Ap. 137. 1.
parted His garments, casting lots °upon to=to
20 the end that they might.
them, what every man should take. 21 compel. See note on Matt. 27. 32.
passed by = was passing by.
out of— away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Not the
same word as in v. 46, the country = a field. Hufus. This may be the Rufus of Rom. 16. 13.
22 unto. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. As in v. 46. Not the same word as in vv. 41 43 Golgotha. ,
.

See note on Matt. 27. 33 23 they gave, &c. = they were offering. See notes on Matt. 27. 34, 48.
.

not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1.

15 . 24- 39 (C, p. 1420). THE CRUCIFIXION. (Introversion and Alternation.)

1 24 . The soldiers. Parting of garments,
m
|

|
25 . Time. Event at third hour (9 a.m.).
U n |
26 . The Indictment.
o |
27 28 The two Robbers. Brought.
,
.

U n [
29 - 32 -.
The Indictment.
0 !
- 32
The two Robbers. Reviling.
.

m 33 - 38 . Time. Events at sixth and ninth hours (noon to 3 p.m.).

l
|
39 . A soldier.

24 when they had, &c. The two robbers of v . 27 , and Matt. 27. 38, not yet brought. See Ap. 164.
parted = divided. upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.

1423
 ; ;

15. 25. MARK. 15. 41.

m 25 And it was 0 the third hour, and they cru- 2 5 the third hour. Of the day (J ohn 11.9), e. 9 a.m. i.

(p- 1423) cified Him. No discrepancy; for the sixth hour of John 19. 14 was
the sixth hour of the night (from about sunset), viz.
Un 20 And the superscription ° of His accusation “about” midnight (in the midst of the trial), when
A. Da 29 was 0 written over, °THE KING OF THE Pilate said “ Behold your King ”. The context there
JEWS. and here explains and settles the matter. Here, the
trial was over; in John 19. 14 the trial was going on.
O 27 And °with Him °they crucify two °thieves See Ap. 156 and 165. It was the hour of the morning
0 0
the one on His right hand, and
° the other sacrifice.
on His left. 26 superscription, &c. = inscription of His indict-
28 And °the scripture was fulfilled, which ment. Not the writing put “ over His head ” (Matt.
saith, “ Anti He was numbered Mvlth the 27. 37 ). See Ap. 163.
° transgressors.” written over — written down (or inscribed, as in Acts
17. 23 Heb. 8. 10 10. 16 ). Gr. epigrapho. Occ. else- .
;

V n 29 And they that passed by ° railed on Him,

where only in Rev. 21. 12 See Ap. 163. .

wagging their heads, and saying, ° “Ah, Thou KING, &c. See Ap. 163 for the “inscriptions THE
That G destroyest the ° Temple, and buildest on the cross”, and Ap. 48 for the difference of types.
it 7 in three days, 27 with = together with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi.
30 Save Thyself, and ° come down u from the they crucify. Present Tense, describing what was
done then {after the dividing of the garments), not
cross."
when they put the Lord on the cross
31 Likewise ° also the chief priests mocking thieves = robbers, not malefactors in v. 24.
as in Luke 23. 32,
°said ° among themselves 1 with the scribes, who were “led with Him”. See Ap. 164.
“He saved ° others; Himself He ° cannot one on His right hand, &c. i. e. outside the two :

save. “ malefactors ” of Luke 23. 32. See Ap. 164, and note on
32 Let ° Christ ° the King of Israel ° descend John 19. 18, on = at. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
now from the cross, that we may °see and
30 the other = one.
° believe." 28 the scripture. Isa. 53. 12 See Ap. _107. I. 1. .

transgressors lawless ones. Ap. 128. VIII. 2.

0 And °they that were crucified with Him ° reviled railed on were blaspheming.
Him. 29 Ah, or Aha. destroyest. As in 13. 2 .

Temple = Naos. See notes on Matt. 4. 0 23. 16

T m 33 And when °the sixth hour was come, 30 come down. See note on “ descend ”, v. 32 ;
.

there °was darkness °over the whole land from = off. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. As in v. 32.
until °the ninth hour. 31 also the chief priests = the chief priests also (as
34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a well as the passers by).
33 1
said — kept saying.
° “
loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabach- among themselves - to (Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3) each
tbani? which is, being interpreted, My God, other.
” “ others. Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1.
My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me ? ” cannot— is not (u. 23 ) able to,

35 And some of them that stood by, when 32 Christ = the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX.
they heard it said, °“ Behold, He calleth the King of Israel. Referring to the confession in
,
° Elias." v. 2 . descend. Same as “ come down” in v. 30.
see {Ap. 133. 1. 1).
36 And one ran and filled a spunge full of believe (Ap. Vain promise. For they
150. I. 1. i).
vinegar, and put it on a reed, and ° gave Him did not believe, though He came up from the grave,
to drink, saying, “Let alone; let us see they that were reviled Him. Both the “rob-
. . .

whether Elias will come to take Him flown." bers”, but only one of the “malefactors”, reviled
37 And Jesus ° cxied with a loud voice, and
1
(Luke 23. 39 ).
° gave up the ghost. 33 the sixth hour of the day. (John 11. 9 .) From
38 And the °veil of the 29 Temple was rent sunrise i. e. noon.
: See note on v. 25 and Ap. 165. ,

0
in ° twain 30 from ° the top to the bottom. was — became.
over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
l 39 And when the centurion, ° which stood the ninth hour. The hour of offering the evening
over against Him, saw thdt He so cried out, sacrifice : i. e. 3 p.m. So that the darkness was from
and 37 gave up the ghost, he said, “Truly noon till 3 p.m. See Ap. 165.
this Man was the Son of God." 34 Eloi, &c. Quoted from Ps. 22, 1 See note on .

Matt. 27. 46.

B Vp!
40 There were 0 also women looking on 0 afar 35 Behold, Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.

(P- I 4 2 5)
off ° among whom was Mary 0 Magdalene, and
: Elias = Elijah.
Mary the mother of James °the less and of 36 gave Him = was giving. See note on Matt. 27. 34.
0
Joses, and Salome 37 cried with aloud voice, and ^having uttered
41 (Who °also, when He was 7 in Galilee, a loud cry, He
° followed Him, and ° ministered unto Him;) gave up the ghost = expired. Gr. ekpne*5 = to breathe
only here, v 39, and Luke 23. 46.
and many 31 other women which came up with out, or expire. Occ. on ,

Him ° unto Jerusalem. 38 veil. See note Matt. 27. 51 .

in = into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. twain = two.

the top — above. Gr. anothen as in Luke 1. 3. See ,

note there. 39 which- who.

the Son of God^=a Son of God e. a supematur al or Divine being,
: i. Ap. 98. XV. Found frequently in
the Fayyum Papyri as a title of the Emperor Augiu3tus, in Latin as well as Greek inscriptions.

15* 40 — 16. 8 [For Structure see next page].

40 also women = women also. afar off— from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv) afar. among. Gr. en .

Ap. 104. viii. 2, Magdalene. See Matt. 2*! 56. the less — junior. Divinely
'. supplied only
in Mark to distinguish him from Jame3 the Aposstle (cp. Matt, 13. 55, and 27. 5fi). See also Acts 12. 17 ;

15. 13 21. is. Gal. 2. 12

; Salome. See Matt. 27. sc.
. 41 also, when He was in Galilee = when
He was in Galilee also. followed ministiered = used to follow and minister.
. . . unto. Gr. eis
Ap, 104. vi. Hot the same word as in vv. 22 43 46. , ,

1424
 . :: ;

15 . 42. MARK. 16 . 8 .

q 42 And now °when the even was come, 15 40 — 16 8

. . (B 2 , p. U20). THE BURIAL.
0 0
(p-1425 ) because it was
the preparation, that is, the (Alternations and Introversion.)
A.D. 2? day before the sabbath, B2 p |
16. 40 , 41 . Women. Several.
Before the High Sabbath.
WX 43 Joseph 0
0
of Arimathaea, an 0 honourable
q |
15. 42
W
.

X 16. 43 -45 . The Body obtained.

counsellor, which also waited for 0 the king-
0
Y
|

r 15. 46 -. Fine linen bought.

dom of God, came, and 0 went in boldly 0 unto
|

s 15 -
. 46 -. Laid in the se-
0
Pilate, and craved the body of 1 Jesus. pulchre.
44 And Pilate 0 marvelled 0 if He were already 15.-46. The stone rolled
dead : and calling unto him the centurion, he to the door.
asked him whether He had been 0
any while p |
15. 47 . Women. Two.
16 After the High Sabbath.
dead.
45 And when he °knew it 43 of the centurion,
W Y r 16. - 1 Spices bought.
|
.

s 16. 2 Came to the sepul-

he °gave the 0 body to Joseph.
.

chre.
Y r 46 And he bought 0 fine linen, and took Him 16. 3 4. The stone rolled
,

down, and wrapped Him in the linen, away from the door.
16. 5-8. The Body sought.
s and laid Him 7
in a 0
42 when the even was come = evening already
sepulchre which was
0 0 having
hewn out of a rock, come. Cp. Matt. 27. 57.
the preparation i. e. the 14th of Nisan, the day :

t and rolled °a stone 32 unto the door of the before the Passover (on the 15th), which took place on
0
sepulchre. the 14th at even, and ushered in the High Sabbath,
which commenced after sunset on the 14th.
Vp 47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother the day before the sabbath: i.e. the day before the
of Joses 0 beheld where He was laid. High Sabbath. See Ap. 156.
43 of =he from. Gr. ho apo. Ap. 104. iv.
And when the sabbath was past,
0 honourable = honourable (in rank), as in Acts 13. so
17thNisan
q
16 Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother 17. 12 .

counsellor. A member of the Sanhedrin. See

;

WYr of James, and Salome, °had bought 0

sweet Luke 23. 51 .

spices, that they might come and anoint Him. which also waited = who himself also was waiting,
the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
2 And
very early in the morning the 0 first went in boldly— took courage and went in; i.e.
ISthNisan day of the week, they
0
came 0 unto the braving all consequences.
0
sepulchre 0 at the rising of the sun. unto ^ to. 3. Not the same Gr, pros. Ap. 104. xv.
word as in vv. 22 41 46
t
0
3 And they said 0 among themselves, ° t4
u
Who
craved the body. Because in the usual course the
, ,
.

shall roll us away the stone 0 from the door Lord would have been buried with other
” criminals.
of 2 the sepulchre ? See note on Isa. 53. 9 .

4 And when they 0 looked, they °saw that 44 marvelled = wondered. This verse and the next
the stone 0 was rolled away : for it was very are a Divine supplement, peculiar to Mark.
great. if He were, &c. Implying a hypothesis which he did
not yet expect, Ap. 1 18. 2. a. any while -- long.
5 And entering °into 2 the sepulchre, they 45 knew— having got to know. Gr. ginosko. See
0
saw a young man sitting 0 on the right side, Ap. 132. I. ii.

clothed in a 0 long white 0 garment and they ;

gave ^made a gift of (Gr. cldreo). Occ. only here and
were 0 affrighted. 2 Pet. 1. 3, 4 .

6 And he saith unto them, "Be °not 6 af- body. Gr. soma = body. But all the texts read ptdma
frighted Ye seek :
0
Jesus of Nazareth ,
0
Which = corpse.
was crucified He : is risen He is
0
not here 46 fine linen. Gr. sindon. See note on 14. 5 1 , 52.
0
;
sepulchre = memorial tomb.
behold the place where they laid Him.
out of. Gr. ek. Ap, 104. vii.
Not the same word as
7 But go your way, tell His disciples °and in v. 21 rock. Gr. petra as in Matt. 16. 18 .

Peter that He goeth before you 6 into Galilee

.
,

a stone. See note on Matt. 27. eo.

there shall ye °see Him, y as He said unto 47 beheld = were (attentively) looking on so as to see
you.” exactly. Gr. thedreo Ap. 133. I. 11. }

8 And they went out quickly, and fled °from 16. 1 when the sabbath was past i. e. the weekly :

2
the sepulchre; for they trembled and were sabbath. This was three nights and three days from
amazed: neither said they any thing to any the preparation day, when He was buried. See Ap. 166.
man ; for they were afraid. had bought. Before the weekly sabbath (Luke 23. 56
24.i). sweet spices— aromatics.
2 first (day) of the week. Gr. the first of the Sab-
bath. came = come. unto=upto. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. sepulchre. See 15. 46. at the rising,
&c. = the sun having risen. 3 among = to. Gr. pros. Ap. 04. xv. 3. Who shall roll, &c. ? That was ]

their only difficulty therefore they could not have heard about the sealing and the watch. This is a Divine
;

supplement, peculiar to Mark. shall = will. roll us away. The ground being on an incline (side-
ways), therefore the door was more easily closed than opened. from = cut of (Gk. ek. Ap, 104. vii): out
of the bottom of the incline. Not the same word as in v. 8, L and Tr. read apo (Ap. 104. iv), away from, as in
v. 8. 4 looked = looked up, Gr, anablepo Ap. 133. I. 6. saw = see (implying attention, surprise, and
pleasure). Gr. theored Ap. 133. 1. 11. was- had been.
.
5 into - Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. saw. Ap. 133. 1. 1.
on=in. Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii. Not the same word as in v. is. long garment. Gr. stoli — a long . . .

outer robe of distinction. affrighted = amazed. 6 not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Not the same as in the
next clause and vv. 14, is, Jesus. Ap. 98. X. Which was crucified — Who has been crucified. Note
the Fig. Asyndeton (Ap. 6), leading up breathlessly to the climax “there shall ye see Him”, Thus the passage —
is emphasized and the “sudden reduction of ands ” is not “an internal argument against genuineness”
;
‘ ’
!

not. Gr, ou. Ap. 106. 1. behold = look. Gr. ide, Ap. 133. 1. 3. 7 and Peter. A Divine supplement,
here. see. Gr. opsomai. Ap. 133. 1. 8. a. as = even as. 8 from — away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
1426
 ;: =

B 3
u 9 °Now when
Jesus was risen ° early the 16 9-13 . (B 3 p. 1420). RESURRECTION.
,

1426) first day of the week. He 0 appeared first to {Repeated Alternation .)

. D. 29 Mary Magdalene,
0
out of whom He had cast B 3 u |
9. His appearance to Mary,
0
seven devils. v report.
|
10 . Her
11 w
Disciples* unbelief,
10 And sfje went and told them that had
.
|

w 12 His appearance to two disciples.

.

been °with Him, as they mourned and wept.

|

v 13- Their report.

|

w 11 And t(j eg, when they had heard that He w

-13. Disciples’ unbelief.
|

°was alive, and had been 0 0

seen °of her. 9 Now when Jesus was risen, &c. For the
0
believed not. sequence of events after the Resurrection, see Ap. 166.
For the genuineness of these last twelve verses ( 9 -20 )
u 12 0 After °that He 0 appeared °in 0 another of Mark, see Ap. 168.
form unto two °of them, °as they walked, and early i. e. any time after sunset
: on our Saturday,
went 5 into the country. 6 p.m. See Ap. 165.
appeared. Or. phaind Ap. 106. I. i. Not the same .

V 13 And tfjeg went and told it unto the residue word as in v. 12 .

out of —from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.

w neither believed they tfjem. devils demons,
AZ 14 Afterward He 12 appeared unto the eleven 10 with— in company with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
0

as they sat at meat, and 0 upbraided them Not the same word as in v. 20 .

11 was alive — is alive [again from the dead]. See

with their unbelief and hardness of heart, note
on zao. Matt. 9. 18.
because they believed 6 not them which had seen. Gr. theaomai. Ap. 133. I. 12.
11
seenHim after He was risen. of— by. Gr. hupo . Ap. 104. xviii. 1,

15 And °He said unto them, « Go believed not = disbelieved [it].

ye 6 into all
0 0 0 12 After. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.
the world, and preach the gospel to 0 every that — these things.
creature.
0 appeared — was manifested. Gr. phaneroo. Ap.
16 He that believeth and is 0 baptized shall 106, I. v. Not the same word as in v. 9.
be saved ; but he that 0 believeth not shall be in. Gr, en. Ap. 104. viii.
0
damned. another — different. Gr. heteros. Ap. 124. 2.
17 And 0
these signs shall follow °them that of = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
16
believe ; 0
In My name 0 shall they cast out as they walked, &c. See Luke 24. 13 -35 .

9
devils ; they shall 0 speak with °new tongues
18 °They shall °take up serpents; and °if 16 . 14-30 iA, P- 1381). THE SUCCESSOBS.
{Alternation.)
they 0 drink any deadly thing, it shall u not
hurt them ; they shall 0 lay hands on the sick, Z |
14 . After the Lord had risen.
and they shall recover/' A |
15-18. Commission.
Z |
19 . After the Lord had ascended.
19 So then after the Lord had spoken unto
12 0 A 1
20 Obedience.
.

them, He was received up 5 into heaven, and

0
14 Afterward, &c.= Later. Gr. husteron. A Divine
0 0
sat on the right hand of God. supplement, here.
up braid e d = reproached.
20 And tfjeg went forth, and preached 0 every 15 He said. Probably some time after v
ir>
. 14, on the
where, °the Lord working with them and eve of the Ascension. ,
0
confirming the 0 word 0 with 0 signs following. world kosmos. Ap. 129. 1.
Amen. preach = proclaim. Gr. kerussd, Ap. 121. 1.
the gospel— the glad tidings.
every creature - all the creation. Put by Fig. Synec-
doche (of Genus), Ap. 6, for all mankind. Fulfilled during “ that generation ”. See Col. 1. e, 23.
16 believeth. See Ap. 150. 1. 1. i. baptized. See Ap. 115. 1. 1. believeth not=disbelieveth.
damned = condemned. Gr. katakrind. Ap. 122. 7. 17 these signs shall follow = these signs
shall attend, or follow close upon. See Ap. 167 and Heb. 2. 3, 4 and the fulfilment in Acts 3. 7, 8 6. 16; , ;
6. 8 ;
9. 34 40 &c. ,
They were limited to the dispensation covered by the Acts of the Apostles. See Heb.
,

2. 3, 4 ;
6. i-6 and cp. 1 Cor. 13. 8 - 10
; them that believe. Not merely the Apostles, therefore.
.

See Ap. 168. In — Through. Gr. en, Ap. 104. viii. In name. Note the Fig. Asyndeton My ,

“P* 6* shall they cast out devils. See Acts 8. 7 16 18 19. 11 - 1 6. speak with new ;
.
;

tongues. See Acts 2. 4-11 (as foretold by Joel 2. 28 29 ) 10. 46 19. 6. 1 Cor. 12. 28 and ch. 14.
, ; new- ; j
different in character. Gr. kainos not neos. See notes on Matt. 9. 17
, 26. 28 29 . 18 They shall ; ,

take up serpents. See Acts 28, 6. Cp. Luke 10. 19 if they drink, &c. The condition to be
.

seen by the result. Ap. 118. 1. b. drink, &c, Eusebius (iii. 39) records this of John and of Barsabas,
surnamed Justus. not = by no means. Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. III. lay hands on (Gr epi
Ap. 104. ix. 3) the sick. See Acts 3. 7 19. 11, 12 28. 8, 9 1 Cor. 12. 9
; 28. James 5. 14
;
19* the .
, .

Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3, C. The contrast is between the Lord of v. 19 and the disciples of v 20 . .

heaven = the heaven. Sing. See notes on Matt. 6. 9 10

,

on = at. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.

,
.
God.
See Ap. 98. 1. i. 1. SO every where. See CoL 1. 6, 23 the LORD— Jehovah (Ap. 89. VI. i. a. .

1. A. b). The witness of ‘‘ God ” is distinguished (in Heb. 2. 4) from the testimony of TTig Son (Heb. 2 3
)
and from the gifts of the Spirit ( pneuma hagion, Ap. 101. II. 14) (Heb. 2. 4 ). confirming, &c. See
Heb. 2. 4 . the word. Gr. logos. See note on 9. 32 with = by means of. Gr. dia. ,

Ap. 104. v. 1.

1426
 )

f 1

THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING- TO

LUKE.
THE STRUCTURE OF THE BOOK AS A WHOLE.

“BEHOLD THE MAN " (Zech. 6. 12).

Introversion
(. .

A I
1. 1—2. 52. PRE- MINISTERIAL, THE DESCENSION.

B I
3. 1 - 20 . THE FORERUNNER.
c |
3. 21-38. THE BAPTISM WITH WATER. :

D I
4. i— 14-, THE TEMPTATION IN THE WILDERNESS. :

E F I
4. -14—5. 11 . THE KINGDOM
PROCLAIMED.
G 5.12—9. 21 . THE KING THE FOURFOLD
|

. MINISTRY OF

G |
9. 22—18. 43. THE KING THE LORD.
REJECTED.
PI 19.1—22. 38 . THE KINGDOM )

o I
22. 39 - 46 . THE AGONY IN THE GARDEN. :

c 22.47—24.12, THE BAPTISM: OF SUFFERING (DEATH, BURIAL, AND RESURREC-

TION).

B I
24 13 - 49
. . THE SUCCESSORS.
A |
24. 50 - 53 . POST-MINISTERIAL. THE ASCENSION.

For the New Testament, and the order of the Books, see Ap. 95.

For the Inter-relation of the Four Gospels, see the Structure on p. 1804.
For the Diversity of the Four Gospels, see Ap. 96.

For the Unity of the Four Gospels, see Ap. 97.

For the Fourfold Ministry of the Lord, see Ap. 119.

For the words, &c., peculiar to Luke’s Gospel, see some 260 words recorded in the notes*

1427
 s —

NOTES ON LUKE’S GOSPEL.

in the Gospel by Luke is to set forth the Lord not so much as the Messiah, “ the King
The Divine purpose
of Israel”, as in Matthew’s Gospel, or as Jehovah’s servant, as in Mark; but as what He was in Jehovah’s
sight, as the ideal “the Man Whose name is theMAN— (Zech. 6. 12 ). See the Structure of the BRANCH"
Four Gospels on p. 1304.

In Luke, therefore, the Lord is specially presented as “ the Friend of publicans and sinners ” —the outcasts
of society (Luke 5. 29 &c. 7. 29 , ; ,
34 37 &c.
,
15 18. 9 &c.
,
19. 7, &c.
;
23. 39 &c. ) ; , ; ; , ;
as manifesting tenderness,
compassion, and sympathy (7. 13 ;
13. 1 &c.
, ;
which went beyond the limits of national
19. 41 , &c. ; 23. 28 , &c.)>
prejudice (6. 6, 27 &c. 10. so, &c. 11. , ; ;
41 &c.
,
13. i,&c. 14. 1 &c.; 17. 11 &c.). Hence Luke alone gives the parable
; ; , ,

of the good Samaritan (10. 30, &c.) ;

and notes that the one leper who gave thanks to God was a Samaritan
(17. 16, 18).

Hence also many references to women, who, so alien to Jewish custom, find frequent and honourable
mention : Elisabeth, Anna, the widow of Nain (7, 11-15) the penitent woman (7. 37, &c.) the ministering women ; ;

(8. 2 , &c.) ;
the “ daughters of Jerusalem ’’ (23. 27 &c.) Martha (10. 38-41) and Mary, of Bethany (10. 39 42 ) Mary , ; , ;

Magdalene (24. 10 ).

As the ideal Man, the Lord is presented as dependent on the Father, in prayer (3. 21 6. ; 16 ;
6. 12 ;
9. is, 29 ;

11. 1
;
18. 1
;
22. 32 , 41 ;
23. 34, 46 ). On six definite occasions the Lord is shown in prayer ;
and no less than
seven times “glorifying God” in praise is mentioned (2. 20 ;
6. 25 ;
7. 16 ;
13. 13 ;
17. 15 ;
18. 43 ;
23. 47 ).

The Four Hymns are peculiar to Luke the Magnificat of Mary (1. 46-56); the Benedictus : of Zacliarias
(1. 68 - 79 the Nunc Dimittis of Simeon (2. 29 - 32
) ;
and the Gloria in Excelsis of the angels (2. 14 ) ;
).

The six Miracles peculiar to Luke (all characteristic of the presentation of the Lord in Luke) are :

1. The Draught of Fishes (5. 4 - 11 ).

2. The Raising of the Widow’s Son at Nain (7. 11 -I 8 ).
3. The Woman with a Spirit of Infirmity (13. 11-17).
4. The Man with the Dropsy (14. 1 - 6 ).
5 The Ten Lepers (17. 11 - 19 ).
6. The Healing of Malchus (22. 50, 61).

The eleven Parables peculiar to Luke (all having a like significance) are
1. The Two Debtors (7. 41 - 43 ).

2. The Good Samaritan (10. 30-37).

3. The Importunate Friend (11. 5 -8 ).

4. The Rich Fool (12. 16 - 21 ).

0 The Barren Fig-tree (13. 6- 9 ).
.

6. The Lost Piece of Silver (15. 8 - 10 ).

7. The Lost Son (15. 11 - 32 ).
8. The Unjust Steward (16. 1 - 12 ).

9. The Rich Man and Lazarus (16. 19 - 31 ).

10. The Unjust Judge and Importunate Widow (18. 1-8).

11. The Pharisee and the Publican (18. a-H).

Other remarkable incidents and utterances peculiar to Luke may be studied with the same object and result
(3. 10-14 ;
10. 1-20 ;
19. 1-10, 41-44 ;
22. 44 ;
23, 7-12 ;
23. 27-31 ;
23. 34 ;
23. 40-43 ;
24. 50-53).

to Luke himself his name (Gr. Loukas) is probably an abbreviation of the Latin Lucanus Lucilius
As :
,

or Lucius.* While he was the author of the Acts of the Apostles, he does not once name himself and there ;

are only three places where his name is found Col. 4. 14. 2 Tim. 4. 11 Philem. 24. : .

these and the “we" portions of the Acts (16. 10-17 20. B-ir» 21. 1-18 27. 1 28. ie) we may gather all
From ; ; ;
—
that can be known of Luke. We
first hear of him at Troas (Acts 16. 10), and from thence he may be followed
through the four “ we ” sections. See the notes on the Structure of the Acts as a whole.

It will be noted in the Structure of this Gospel as a whole that, while in John there is no Temptation, and
no Agony, in Luke we not only have these, but the Pre-Natal Section (1. 5 2. 5, 2 , p. 1430) as well as the Pre- — A
Ministerial, which is common to all the four Gospels.

was held till recently that Louka never represented the Latin Lucius but Sir W. Ramsay saw, in 1912,
* It ;

an inscription on the wall of a temple in Antioch in Pisidia, in which the names Loukas and Loukios are used of
the same person. See The Expositor Dec. 1912. ,

1428
 . ) H

THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING TO

LUKE.
AA 1
B
° Forasmuch as many 1 . 1 —2 . 52 (A, p. 1427). PRE-MINISTERIAL.
THE DESCENSION. Division,
C D a
° hand
have taken in
A 1. Introduction.
1-4.
(

b
0
to set forth in order ° a declaration A* 1. —
2. 6. Pre-Natal.
fi

A^ 2 6-52. Pre-Minis tei'ial.

.

° of those ° things ° which are most surely

c be-
lieved among us,
°
1 1-4
. (A 1 above)., INTRODUCTION.
Ed 2 Even as they delivered them unto us, and Inti aversions.)
{Alternations

0 A 1
-B 1-. Other writers. Many,
e which ° from the beginning were ° eyewit- |

C D -i~. Their undertaking. \

nesses, and 0 ministers of the word ; To draw up. u>

b -1-. Their object. De-
B 3 It seemed good to me also,
•

claration. f it
•
•g
CEe 0
having had perfect understanding of ®all
j

c j
-l. Their matter. |
^ ts
o
things ° from the very first, Things believed. °
l
E d a-. Recipients.
’

rlM 1

d to write unto thee “Us”. u &

® J1
5
£
|

0 e -2 Authority. .a
JD a in order, ° most excellent 0 Theophilus, .

Eye-witnesses. % i

B
t

b 4 That thou mightest know

° ° [
3-. The writer. One (Luke).
0
Q E e Authority.
-3-. \
c the certainty of those ° things, wherein thou °
Revelation. w «
(
>
hast been instructed. d -3-. Recipient. f ^ r—

“Thee”. ©
A F
2
H f 5 ° There was
°in the days of ° Herod, °the D a -3. Luke’s undertaking.
)

!
5 B.C. king of Judaea, a certain priest named Zacha- |

I
To write. co
to
To
rias, °of the course of °Abia: and his wife His object. To give
4-, <D s
was °of °the daughters of Aaron, and her knowledge. ^ ‘C 3
name was ° Elisabeth. c -4. His matter. Things
I
[
^ * j
[
taught. j

1 Forasmuch as = Since, as is well known indeed. G-r. epeidSper. Occ. only here in N.T. have
taken in hand. Implying previous non-success (Acts 19. 13). Elsewhere only in Acts 9. 20 A medical word. ,

Cp. Col. 4. 14 to set forth in order = to draw up.

. a declaration = a narrative. Gr. diegesis .

Occ. only here in N.T., used by Galen of a medical treatise. of - concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
Not the same word as in vv 5, 27 35 si. things *= matters, or facts,
, , which are most surely
believed = which have been fully accomplished i. e. in fulfilment of prophetic announcement. ;among.
Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii, 2. As in w. 25, 28 , 42 . 2 from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. from the beginning.
Gr, ap arches ’i. e. from the
;
birth or ministry of the Lord. Cp. John 15. 27 Acts 1. 1 21 22 were= .
, ,
.

became. eyewitnesses. Gr. autoptai. Occ. only here. Not the same word as in 2 Pet. 1. 16 A medical .

word (Col. 4. 14). Cp. our autopsy ministers —attendants. A technical word, often translated “officer”.
.

3 having had perfect understanding = having followed up accurately. all. The 1611 edition of
the A.V. omitted this “ all”. from the very first = irom above. Gr. anothen. As in Matt. 27. 51
(the top, Mark 15. 38). John 8. 3 7 (again), 31 (from above) 19. 11 23.
,
James 1. 17 8. 1 17 It may mean ; , ; ,
.

from the beginning, as in Acts 26. 5, but there is no need to introduce that meaning here, as it is already
in v 2 ,Moreover, having understood them “from above”, he necessarily understood them from the very
.

beginning, as well as perfectly, or accurately. The greater includes the less. in order— with method,
most excellent. A title of social degree, not of moral quality. See Acts 28. 26 26. 25 Theophilus. ; .

A common Roman name = beloved of God. 4 That = in order that. mightest know = get to
have full knowledge. Gr. epigindskd. Ad. 132. I. iii. Not the same word as in vv. is, 34 things — .

words. wherein = concerning (Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1) which. thou hast been instructed
— thou wast [orally] taught. Gr. katecheo. See Acta 18. 25. 1 Cor. 14. 19 Gal. 6. 6. .

1 5— 2 5. . [For Structure see next page].

5 There was=There came to be. on 2. 1 A Hebraism, cp. v.

in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not 8, and see .

the same word as in vv. 15 20

44 -, 47 in the days. A Hebraism. See Matt. 2.
, ,
. Cp. Est. 1, 1 Herod. 1 . .

See Ap. 109. the king. This title had been conferred by the Roman Senate on the recommendation
of Antony and Octavius. of = out of. Gr. ek t Ap. 104. vii. Abia is named in 1 Chron. 24. jo, and
Neh. 12. it. Out of the four who returned from Babylon twenty-four courses were formed (by lot) with
the original names. See Ap. 179. III. the daughters of Aaron. The female descendants of
Aaron always married priests. Elisabeth. Aaron’s wife, Elisheba (Ex. 6. 23 ) is spelt Elizabeth
in the Sept.

1429
 1 — :;

0 0
5 B. c. 6 And they were both righteous before God, 1 5—2 5
. . (A 2 p. 1429). PRE-NATAL.
walking 5 in all the commandments and ° ordi- ,

(Alternation.)
nances of ° the Lord blameless.
7 And they had °no 0 child, ° because that
A2 F ]
1. 5-25. John. Conception.
G 1. 26-56. The Holy Family.
Elisabeth was barren, and they both were now F I 1.
j

57-80. John. Circumcision.

° well stricken 5 in years. G [ 2. i-5. The Holy Family.
g 8 And 0
to pass, that ° while he exe-
it came 1. 5-25 (F, above). JOHN. CONCEPTION.
cuted the priest's office before 6 God 6 in the (Introversions and Alternations.)
order of his course,
F H f 5-7. Barrenness. Experienced,
9 °According to the custom of the 0
priest’s |

g
‘

8, 9. Ministration of Zacharias.
office, his lot was ° to burn incense when he
0 °
io. The people. Praying,
went 0 into ° the Temple of 6 the Lord.
|

i In, The Vision.

Jh 10 And
the whole multitude of the people K
Zacharias. Trouble.
j |
12.
k 13-17. Angel, Promise.
were ° praying without °at the time of incense. K
|

*
j 18 Zacharias. Doubt. |
.

1 11 And there ° appeared unto him °an angel A: is, 20 Angel. Penalty. |
.

of 6 the Lord standing ° on ° the right side of h 2 i. The people. Marvelling.

|

i 22 The Vision.
°the altar of incense. .

H <7
|

23. Ministration of Zacharias.

|

Kj 12 And when
Zacharias “saw him, he was f\ 24, 25. Barrenness. Removed.
troubled, and fear fell ° upon him. The Texts read enantion not endpion (=in 6 before. ,

k 13 But the 11 angel said °unto him, “Fear of, as v, 19). Both are found in the Papyri the presence
° not, Zacharias 0
for thy 0 prayer ° is heard
in this sense. God. Ap. 98. I.
ordinances = legal requirements. Gr pi. of dikaidma
:
;

and thy wife Elisabeth shall ° bear thee a son, which should always be bo rendered in its other nine . ,

and thou shalt call his name ° John. occurrences (Rom. 1. 32 2. 26 6. 16 is 8. 4 Heb. 9. l, io
14 And thou shalt have °joy and gladness; Rev. 15. 4; 19. 8). Cp. Num. 36. 13. Sometimes ren-
; ; , ; ;

and many shall rejoice ° at his 0 birth. dered “judgments” (Ex. 21. i 24. 3), where LXX has ;

15 For he shall be great in the sight of the dikaiOma.

° 6

Lord, and ° shall drink neither wine nor the LORD. Must here and elsewhere be often ren-
0
° strong drink; and he shall be filled with dered Jehovah. See Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. A. b,
°the Holy Ghost, even °from his mother's 7 no. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
womb. child. Gr. teknon. See Ap. 108. 1.
because that = inasmuch as.
16 And many of the ° children of Israel shall well stricken= advanced.
he turn ° to ° the Lord their 6 God. 8 it came See note on v. 6.
to pass. A Hebraism.
17 And f)e shall °go 6 before Him 5 in °the while he executed, &c. =in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii)
spirit and power of ° Elias, ° to turn the hearts executing. Gr. hierateuo to act as a priest. Not pecu- ,

of the fathers » to the children, and the ° dis- liar to Biblical Greek, but found often in the Papyri.
obedient °to the 0 wisdom of the just; to 9 According to. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.
make ready a people prepared for 16 the LORD.” his lot was = it fell to him by lot.
to burn incense. Gr. thumiad. Occ. only here in N.T.
Kj 18 And Zacharias said 13 unto the angel, incense. The first recorded use of incense by man
° “ Whereby shall I
0
know this ? ° for 3 am began in disobedience (Num. 16. 6), and the last ended
an old man, and my wife 7 well stricken 5 in in unbelief (v. 20), when he went =* going,
years.” into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
the Temple = The Naos or Shrine; i. e. “the Holy
k 19 And the 11 angel 0 answering said unto him, Place Not hieron (the Temple courts).
,

See note on
Matt. 23. 16 .

10 praying. See Ap. 134. 1. 2.

at the time = at the hour. This was the signal.
11 appeared. Ap. 106. I. 6. an angel. For the frequent refs, to angels in Luke, see v. 26 2, 9, 13, 21 ; ;

12. 8;
15 10 16. 22 22. 43 24. 4, 23. Also frequently in Acts.
.
; ; ;
on=at. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. the
right side =the propitious side. Cp. Matt. 25. 33 Mark 16.5. John 21. 6. the altar of incense.
.

See Ex. 30. 1 - 10 37. 25 - 28 1 Kings 7. 48.

; 12 saw. . Gr. eidon . Ap. 138. I. 1. upon. Gr.
epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. As in v. 35 Not the same word as in v. 68. . 13 unto— to. Gr. pros. Ap.
104. xv. 3. Not the same word as in v. 26. not. Gr. me, Ap. 105. II, As in vv. 20 -, 30 not as in ,

w. 20- 22 ,,
34 for=because.
. prayer = a definite petition. is heard = was heard
i.e. not now, or recently. Evidently the prayer for offspring, which was now no longer offered,
bear thee = bring forth to thee. John = Jehovah sheweth favour. 14 joy and gladness.
Fig. Hen&iadys (Ap. 6)=joy, yea exultant joy. at = upon [the occasion of]. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2,
as in v. 29 birth = bringing forth. Gr. gennad, used of the mother. See note on Matt. 1. 2
. 15 in .

the sight of— before. See note on “ before”, v. 6. shall drink neither = shall in no wise (Gr. ou me.
Ap. 105, III) drink. strong drink. Gr. sikera, any intoxicating drink not from grapes. shall be
filled. Verbs of filling take the Gen. of what the person or vessel is filled with. See Ap. 101. II.
14. note. Herepneuma hagion is in the Genitive case. the Holy Ghost =holy spirit. Gr. pneuma
hagion or “ power from on high
,
See Ap. 101. II. 14. from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii i. e. before birth. ;

Cp. v. 44 16 children^ sons. See Ap. 108. iii.

. to = towards. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
Lord. Gr. kurios. Ap. 98. vi. i. a. 1 B. b. 17 go— go forth. . the spirit and power.
Fig. Hendiadys (Ap. 6)=the spirit yea, the powerful spirit (Mai. 4, 6). — —
Elias Elijah. to turn, &c.
Ref. to Mai. 3 and 4. 5 e. See Ap. 107.
. II. 4. disobedient
,
= unbelieving. to— in. Gr. en,
Ap. 104. viii. wisdom. Gr. phronesis (not Sophia) understan ding. Occ. only here, and Eph. 1. 8 =
the product of sophia. See notes on Job 28. 28 40. 4 18 Whereby = According to (Gr. fcota, as in
: .

v. 9 ) what [sign]. know = get to know. Gr. ginosko. Ap. 132. I. ii. for 2f am an old man. To
Zechariah the promise seemed to come too late to Mary 34 ) too early. 19 answering said. See
;

note on Dent. 1. 41 .

1430
 . ; , :

1.19. LUKE. 1.31.

5 B. 0 . “3 am ° Gabriel, 0
that stand in the presence of Gabriel = the mighty man of God. The messenger
God; and am sent to speak unto thee, and
° ls of the Restoration ( v 26; Dan. 8. 16 9. 21 ), as Mi- .
;

to ° shew thee
these glad tidings. chael is the messenger of Israel’s deliverance from
judgment (Dan. 10. 13, 21 12, 1 Jude 9 and Rev.
20 And, “behold, °thou shalt be dumb, and 12. 7 ). Prob. two of the “ seven” angels of Rev. 1. 4
;
.
;

13 not able to speak, until the day that these ;

3. 1 4. 5 5. fi 8. 2 , 6 15. l, 6, 7, 8 16. l 17. l 21. 9.

things shall °be performed, because thou °be- ;

in the presence.
; ;

Same
;

as “ before
;

”, v.
;

6,
;

lievest “ not my words, ° which shall be ful- am = was. shew = announce.

filled °in their season/* 20 behold. Fig, Asterismos. Ap, 6.
thou shalt be dumb. The finite Verb and Participle
Jh 21 And the people “waited for Zacharias, and denote continuous silence,
° marvelled that he tarried so long 5 in 9 the
be performed=come to pass.
Temple. believest not = didst not believe. Ap. 150. I. 1. ii.
“ 20
i 22 And when he came out, he could not Note the Negative. not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
°
speak unto them: and they “perceived that noting which = which are of a kind which. Gr. hoitines de-
a class, or kind of words.
he “had seen a vision 5 in 9 the Temple : for l)e in=up to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Marking the process
“beckoned unto them, and remained speech- continuing up to the end.
less. 21 waited for = were looking for. The finite Verb
Xg 23 And 8 it came to pass, that, as soon as the and Participle denoting protracted waiting.
marvelled. Because such waiting was usually short.
“days of his “ministration were accomplished,
22 speak i.e. pronounce the usual blessing (Num.6.24),
he departed ° to his own house.
:

perceived = clearly perceived, or recognised. Gr.

f 24 And ° after those days his wife Elisabeth epiginosko Ap. 132. 1. iii. .

SIVAN ° conceived, and ° hid herself five months, had seen. = Gr. horao. Ap. 133. I. 8.
“saying,
beckoned kept making signs. 23 days=week.
ministration = public service. Gr. leitourgia. Hence
25 “ Thus hath 6 the Lord dealt with me 5 in Eng. “ liturgy ”. to = unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
the days wherein He ° looked on me, ° to take 24 after. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.
away my
reproach 1 among men.** conceived. Gr. sullamhano. A medical word, used in
sense in Luke and in James 1. is. See Ap. 179. III.
G VM 20 And 5 in “the sixth month the 11 angel this hid = completely secluded. Probably to avoid all
19 Gabriel was sent ° from God ° unto a city of
possibility of uncleanness, as in Judges 13. 4, 5, 7, 12 - 14 .
° Galilee, named ° Nazareth,
Occ. only here in N.T.
27 “To a “virgin “espoused to a “man saying = saying that (Gr. hoti) giving the words.
whose name was Joseph, 5 of the house of Da- 25 looked on. Gr. epeidon. Ap. 133. II. 1. Occurs
vid ; and the ° virgin's name was ° Mary. only in Luke here, and Acts 4. 29.
28 And the 11 angel came in 13 unto her, and to take away my reproach. Cp. Gen. 30. 23 1 Sam. .

said, 1. 6 - 10 Hos. 9. 14. Contrast 23. 29. .

THE HOLY FAMILY.

WV ““Hail, thou that art highly favoured, 6 the
° 1, 26-56 (G, p. 1430).
(Division.)
Lord is “with thee ° blessed art tfyou 1 among
:
G H 2 6—38,Visit of Gabriel to Mary.
° women.**
L2 39-66. Visit of Mary to Elisabeth.

m 1 29 And “ when she 12

saw him, she was trou- 1. 26-38 (L 1 above).
,
VISIT OF GABRIEL TO
bled at his saying, and “cast in her mind
14 MARY. (
Introversion , and Repeated Alternation .)
what manner of salutation this should be. L M
Mission of the Angel.
]
|
26 - 28 -.
N Angel. Salutation. l
l1 - 28
W l
3
30 And the 11
angel said unto her, “Fear
13 not, 27 Mary : for thou hast ° found “ favour
1 29 Mary. Troubled. m
|

|
.

J
l
2 30-33. N
Angel. Promise,
m
|

° with God. 2 34 Mary. Inquiry. .

|

TEBETII 31 And, 20 behold, “thou shalt conceive in 6 3

l 8 35-37. Angel. N
Answer.
m
|

thy womb, “and bring forth a Son, “and shalt 3 38-. Mary. Content.
call His name “JESUS.
- M
38 Departure of the Angel. |
.
|

26 the sixth month. After the vision of Zachariah.

This (cp. v. 36) is the passage which gives John’s a ge as six months older than the Lord’s. See Ap. 179.
from. Gt. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. unto. Gr eis. Ap. 104. vi. Galilee. One of the four Roman
divisions of Palestine, comprising Zebulun, Naphta Li, and Asher. Cp. Matt. 4. 13. Nazareth. Now en-
Nazirah. Aram. See Ap. 94. III. 3. See on Matt. 2. 2 3. 27 To. Gr.pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. virgin. This
settles the meaning of the Heb. *aZmdh in Isa. 7. 14. Tbtere is no question about the Gr. parthenos. espoused =
betrothed. A year before marriage. See Matt, 1, is. man=husband. Gr. aner. Ap. 123. 2. Mary =
the Heb. Miriam Ex. 15. 20 See Ap. 100. 1.
. 28 Hail. See note on Matt. 26. 49 thou that art .

highly favoured = [thou] having been graced [by G -od] endued= with grace. Occ. only here, and Eph, 1.6 =
accepted through grace. “ Grace ” does not occur in Matthew or Mark. :
with = in association with,
Gr, meta, Ap. 104. xi. 1. Not the same word as in vv. 30, 37, 6i, 66. blessed women. Omitted . . .

by T [Tr,] A VH R. Prob. brought here from v. 42, where it is unquestioned. 29 when she saw him.
Omitted by all the texts. =
cast in her min d began to reason, or was reasoning. Imperfect Tense.
30 found. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of Species), Ap, 3, for “ received ”. < favour - grace which is favour :

to the unworthy, as patience is favour to the obstiniate, as mercy is favour to the miserable, as pity is favour
to the poor, &c. with— from. Gr. para. Ap. L04. xii. 2. 31 thou shalt conceive i.e. forthwith :

conceive. The Tense marks a future action, the begi nningof which in relat ion to future time is past, but the
consequences of which still continue. and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton in vv. ai, 32 emphasizing each detail, ,

Note the four statements of the angel, combining tlle four key-texts of the lour Gospels shown on page 1304
(1) Thou shalt bring forth a S<>n : u Behold the Man
. . .

(2) Thou shalt call His name Jesus :

“ Behold My Servant”,
(3) He shall be great . the Son of the Highest (u. 32 )
. .
“ Behold your God ;

(4) He shall reign, &c. (». 33) “ Beho Id thy King”.

:

JESUS. See note on Matt. 1. 21 and Ap. 48 and i)%. X.

1431
 : ;

1. 32. LUKE. 1. 46.

5 B.C. 32 °£e shall be and shall be called the

great, 31
32 shall be great, &c, Marks the break in the
Son of the Highest
° and 6 the Lord 6 God :
31 Dispensations, w, 32, 33 being yet future.
shall give unto Him the throne of His father the Highest =- the Most High. G-r, hupsistos. Occ.
David seven times in Luke (1.32, 35, 76 2. 14 (pi.) 6. 35 8. 28 ; ; ; ;

and twice in Acts (7, 48 16. 17). Else-

33 31 And He shall reign ° over the house of 19. 38 (pi.) ;

where, only four times (Matt, 21. 9 (pi.). Mark 5. 7

;

° Jacob ° for ever 31

and of His kingdom there
;
11. io (pi.) and Heb. 7. i).
;

shall be no end."
;
7
33 over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
m 2
34 Then said Mary unto the angel, « How
13 Jacob. Put for all the natural seed of the twelve
shall this be, seeing I
c
°know ~ 20 not a 27 man ? " tribes.
for — unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
N3 1
3
35 And the angel answered and said unto for ever ^ unto the ages. See Ap. 151. II. A. ii. 7, a.
her, 15 “ The Holy Ghost shall come 12 upon See Ps. 45. 6. Dan. 7. 13, 14 27, Mic. 4. 7. 1 Cor. 15. ,

-
24 28 Heb. 1.8. Rev. 11. 15
thee, and the power of 32 the Highest ° shall . .

overshadow thee: ° therefore also °that holy 34 seeing, &c. = since, &c. Mary’s answer shows how she
understood the angel’s promise. She does not question
Thing Which shall be born 5 of thee shall be the fact as Zacharias did (v. 1 8), but only inquires as
called ° of 6 God.
the Son ,

to the mode. To Mary the promise seems too early,

30 And, 20 behold, thy ° cousin Elisabeth, ° gfje to Zacharias too late,
hath also conceived a son 6 in her old age: know = come to know. Gr. ginosko Ap. 132. I. ii. .

and this is 26 the sixth month with her, who 35 shall overshadow. Cp. Ex. 33. 22 Mark 9. 7 . .

was called barren. therefore = wherefore.

37 For 30 with God ° nothing shall be impos- that holy Thing. See Heb. 7. 26 1 Pet. 2. 22 and .
,

sible." note on Matt. 27. 4 .

the Son of God = God’s Son. Ap. 98. XV.

m 3
38 And Mary said,
0 « Behold the 0
handmaid 36 cousin — kinswoman.
of the Lord ; be it unto me 9
according to thy hath also conceived = she also hath conceived.
° word." 37 nothing - not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1) any word. Gr.
rhSma. See note on Mark 9 32.
M And the angel departed 2 from her. 38 Behold. Gr. idou.. Ap. 133.
.

I. 2.

L O 2
39 And Mary arose in those days, and went5 handmaid *= bondmaid.
9
into the hill country with haste 9 into a city 28 word. See note on v. 37 . Same word,
of Juda
40 And ° entered into the house of Zacharias,
9 1. 39-B6 (L*, p. 1431). VISIT OF MARY TO
and saluted Elisabeth. ELISABETH. ( Introversion .)
L2 O 39, 40. Journey. Mary.
PQ l
n* 41 And
it to pass, that, when Elisabeth
8 came (

P Blessing
41-45. of Mary.
heard the salutation of Mary, P 46-65. Hymn of Mary.
0 56. Mary. Return.
o1 the babe 0 leaped 6
in her womb and ; Elisabeth |

was filled with 15

the Holy Ghost: 40 entered. A detail, to emphasize the fact, by which
she recognized the truth of the sign of v, 36,
n3 42 And she °spake out with a loud voice, and
said, 1. 41-45 (P, above). BLESSING OF MARY.
(Introversions.)
Q ns “ Blessed art among women, and
tl)ou 1 blessed
is the fruit of thy womb. Q n 1
|
41-
Hearing.
o -4i. Exultation of Babe.
1
43 And whence is this to me, that the mother
n2
|

42-. Speaking.
of my Lord should come 27
to me ?
Q n3 -42, 43. Benediction.
o2 44
For, °Io, as soon as the voice of thy saluta- 44. Exultation of Babe.

tion ° sounded 20 in mine ears, the babe 41 leaped n4 |

45. Beatitude.
6 in my
womb °for joy. 41 leaped. Gr. skirtad. Only used in N.T, here, v. 44,
and 6. 23. Cp. Gen. 25. 22. Sept, has the same word.
n4 45 And 0
blessed is she that believed : for 42 spake out = cried out. Gr. anaphdneo. Occ. only
there shall be a 0 performance of those things here. A medical word. See Col. 4. 14 .
which were told her ° from the Lord." 43 to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
PR p 44 10. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
40 And ° Mary said, ° “ My soul doth magnify sounded in — came into.
the Lord, for joy —in (Gr. en Ap. 104, viii) exultation.
.

45 blessed— happy. Not the same word as in v. 42.

performance— fulfilment. from, Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1.

1. 46-55 (-P, above). HYMN OF MARY. (Alternation.)

P R |
46-49. Favours to herself. Condescension.
S |
so. Mercy
to all that fear Him.
R |
61-53, Favours to others. Discrimination.
S 54, 55 . Mercy remembered to Israel.
(

1. 46-49 (R, above). FAVOURS TO HERSELF. (

Alternation .)
R p |
46, 47. Mary rejoicing,
q 48- Reason.
|

p -48. All rejoicing.

|

q 49. Reason. |

46 Mary. From a common practice of transcribers in replacing a pronoun by the corresponding

proper noun, or name, some have thought that this hymn is a continuation of Elisabeth’s words. And
the Structure favours this idea. But there is no MS. evidence for it. soul — I myself. For My
emphasis. See Ap. 110. IV. 1.

1432
 : ; ;

1. 47. LUKE. 1. 65.

6 B. c. 47 And °my spirit hath ° rejoiced °in

0
God my 47 my spirit.
See Ap. 101. II. 9.
Saviour. rejoiced = exalted,
in. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2,
q 48 For He hath 0 regarded the low estate of God my Saviour. Note the Article = the God [Who
His 88 handmaiden is] the Saviour [of me]. See Sept. Deut. 32. 15. Ps. 24. 6
;

26. 6 95. l.
p for, 80 behold, 8 from henceforth all generations 48 regarded
;

looked (Gr. epiblepo. Ap. 133. III. 4)

shall call me 46 blessed. upon (Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3). See James 2, 3, and
49 For ° He That is mighty hath done to me cp. l Sam. 1. li. Ps. 33. 14 119. 132 (Sept.).
9 ;

great things ; and holy is ° His name. 49 He That is mighty = the Mighty One.
His name. See note on Ps. 20. l.

8 50 And His ° mercy is on them that °fear 50 mercy = pity. Gr. eleos. See vv. 64, 58, 72, 78.
Him ° from generation to generation. Not the same word as in v. .so. fear = reverence.
from generation, &c. = unto (Gr. eia. Ap. 104. vi)
R 51 He hath shewed strength °with °His arm generations of generations.
3
He hath scattered the proud in the imagina- 51 with. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
tion of their hearts. His arm. Fig. Anthr&popatheia. Ap. 6. Cp, Isa. 62.
52 He hath °put down the mighty from their 2 10 ;
69. l, 16.

and exalted 0 them of low degree.

° seats, 52 put down the mighty. Axnaziah (2 Kings
53 He hath filled the hungry with good 14. 10 ); Uzziah (2 Chron. 26. 16 ); Nebuchadnezzar
(Dan. 5. 20 Belshazzar (Dan. 6. 23 30
things; and the rich He hath sent empty ) ; , ).

seats = thrones.
away. them of low degree — the lowly.
8 54 He hath °holpen His servant Israel, °in 54 holpen laid hold of [for help], or taken by the -

remembrance of His 60 mercy hand. Cp. Isa. 41. 8, 9.

55 ° As He spake 37 to ° our fathers, to Abra- in remembrance = [in order] to remember.
55 As = according as.
ham, and to his seed ° for ever/' our fathers. Cp. Mic. 7. 20 Gal. 3. Acts 2. 39 1 6.
56 And Mary abode °with her about three for ever - unto the age. See Ap. 151. II. A. .
.

0 4. a. ii.
months, and ° returned 28 to her own hpuse. 56 with — in fellowship with. Gr, sun. Ap, 104. xvi.
FT U 1
57 Now Elisabeth's ° full time came that she Not the same word as in vv. 28 30 37 39 51 66.
returned ^returned back. Gr. hupostrephd. Almost
, , , , ,

4 B.C. should be delivered ° and she ° brought forth peculiar to Luke. Occ. only in Mark 14. 40. Gal.
;
1. 17.
NISAN a son. Heb. 7. outside Luke and Acts. 1
,

58 And her neighbours and her 36 cousins 1- 57-80 F p. 1480). JOHN, (Division.) ( ,

heard how 6 the Lord had ° shewed great T 67-63. John. Birth and Circumcision. 1
|

mercy ° upon her and they rejoiced with her.

; Ta 64-79. Zacharias. Prophecy Fulfilled and |
:

Renewed.
Ur 69 And 8 it came to pass, that °on the eighth T 80 John. Growth till manifestation. .

day they came to circumcise the ° child and 1. 57-63 (T above). JOHN. BIRTH AND ; 1

°they called him Zacharias, ° after the name CIRCUMCISION. (Alternation.)

,

of his father. T1 U John. Birth.

67.
|

60 And his mother answered and said, °<*Not V 68. Neighbours. Congratulations.
|

so; but he shall be called John." U |

69-63-. John. Circumcision,
V -63. Neighbours. Wonder.
|

61 And they said 13 unto her, ° “There is none 57 time - fulfilled time.
full
° of thy kindred ° that is called by this name." and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6) throughout
the passage vv. 57-67, eighteen “ ands ”,
s 62 And they ° made signs to his father, how brought Gr. gennao. forth.
Correctly rendered
he ° would have him called. here, of the mother. Used of the father it = beget. See
63 And he asked for a ° writing table, and note on Matt. 1. 2 .

° wrote, saying, “ His name is ° John." 58 shewed great mercy - magnified His mercy, A
Hebraism. Cp. Gen. 19. 19 2 Sam. 22. 61 Sept. .
,

V And they marvelled all. upon - with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1. Not the same
word as in vv. 12 35
T« W 1 64 And his mouth was opened ° immediately,
and his tongue loosed and he ° spake, and 1- 59-63
,

(U, above). JOHN.

.

CIRCUMCISION.
,
(Alternation.)
praised 6 God.
65 And fear came °on all that dwelt round
U r Neighbours. Name Zacharias.
|
69.
s 60 Mother. “John”.
|
.

r 61. Neighbours. Name Zacharias.

[

s |
62,63. Father. “John”.
-59 on -in. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in v. 65.
Gr. en. on the eighth day. Gen. 17. 12 .

Lev. 12. 3, Phil. 3. 6. child. Gr. paidion. Ap. 108. v. they called. Imperf. Tense = were for
calling. after. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. Not the same word as in v. 24 60 Not so=No. Gr. ouchi. .

Ap. 106. I. 61 There is = That there is. =

of among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2. that is— who is.
62 made signs. Imperf. Tense = were consulting him by signs i.e. while the colloquy was going on. ;

would = wished to. Gr. theld. Ap. 102. 1. 63 writing table — writing tablet Table was used for
tablet in 1611. Used by medical writers in Luke’s day. wrote, saying. A Hebraism. Cp. 2 Kings
10. 6. “ John ” — the grace of Jehovah, was thus the first written word of that dispensation.
1. 64-79 (T a above).
,
ZACHARIAS. PROPHECY FULFILLED AND RENEWED.
: (Division.)
T
2
W 1
Prophecy. Given of Zacharias. 64-67.
W
Prophecy. Given by Zacharias.
a
68-79.
64 immediately = at once. Gr. parachr&ma. Occ. nineteen times. All in Luke or Acts, except Matt.
21. 19 20 ,
A medical word (see Col, 4. 14 ), used thirteen times in connection with disease or healing.
.

Rendered “ straightway ” in 8. 55. Acts 6. 10 spake = began to speak. Imperf. Tense.

. 65 on =
upon. Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 3.
.

1433
 ;: ; ;; ;

1 65
. . LUKE. 2. 3 .

4 B.C. about them: and all these 0 sayings °were sayings. See note on Mark 9. 32
Gr. pi. of rhema. .

noised abroad 0 throughout all the hill country were noised abroad^ were talked of.
of Judaea. throughout all = in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) the whole.
66 And all they °that heard them laid them 66 that heard. The 1611 edition of the A.V. reads
up 5 in their hearts, saying, “ What manner of “that had heard”.
59 child shall this be! ” And the hand
of 6 the 1 68-79 (W 2 p. 1433). PROPHECY. GIVEN BY
- ,

Lord was 28 with him. ZACHARIAS. Introversion ( ,)

67 And his lather Zacharias was filled with W 2 t 68. Visitation, |
15 the Holy Ghost, and prophesied, saying,
u 69. Salvation, |

v 70. Prophets,
W* t 68 0 “Blessed he 6 the Lord 0 God of Israel for w 71 Enemies. ;
|

He hath 0 visited and 0 redeemed His people, x 72 The Covenant,

|

|
.

73, The Covenant.

u 69 And hath raised up an horn of salvation
0 a;
|

0
for us 5 in the house of His servant David w 74 76 Enemies. | ,
.

v .76. Prophet. |

V 70 65 As He spake 0 by the mouth of His holy u 77 Salvation. |

,

0
prophets, which have been since the world 1 78, 79 Visitation. 1
.

began 68 Blessed. Hence the name “ Benedictus ” given

to Zacharias’s prophecy. God— the God.
w 71 That we
should be saved 2 from our ene- visited— looked on. Not the same word as in v. 48,
mies, and2
from the hand of all that hate us See Ap. 133. III. 5.
X 72 To perform the mercy promised °to our redeemed - wrought a ransom for. Cp. Titus 2, 14 .

fathers, and to remember His holy covenant

69 an horn of salvation. A Hebraism. See Ps.
132. 17 1 Sam. 2. 1 10 Ezek. 29. 21 , . .
,

X 73 The oath which He sware to our father His servant Pavid. See Ps. 132. 10
0 27 .

Abraham, 70 by=through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1.

since the world began = from [the] age i. e. of old. :

w 74 That He would grant unto us, that we See Ap. 151. II. A. ii. 1.
being delivered °out of the °hand of our ene- 72 to— with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
mies might 0 serve Him without fear, 73 The oath, &c. See Gen. 12. 3 17. 4 22. 16 17 ; ; ,
.

75 5 In 0 holiness and 0 righteousness 6

before 74 out of = from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
Him, all the days of our life. hand. The 1611 edition of the A.V. reads “ hands”,
serve or worship. 76 holiness. Toward God. :

V 76 And tfjou, 59
child, shalt be called the pro- righteousness. Toward men. Cp. 1 Thess. 2. 10 .

0
phet of the Highest for thou shalt go be-
32
: Eph. 4. 24 .

fore the face of 6 the LORD to prepare His 76 before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv.
ways 77 knowledge. Gr. gnosis Ap. 132. II. i, .

by = for. Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii.

u 77 To 0give 0 knowledge of salvation unto His 78 Through = On account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
people by the remission of their sins, tender mercy = bowels of compassion. Fig. Anthrd-
popatheia (Ap. 6).
t 78 Through the 0 tender mercy of our God
0
whereby — in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) which,
0
whereby the 0 dayspring 16 from °on high day spring. Gr. anatoU. Heb. zemach — branch (see
hath 68 visited us, page 1304), is rendered anatole in Jer. 23. 6 and Zech.
79 To 0 give light to them that sit 6 in dark- 3. 8, because of its springing up. Both meanings
0 0
ness and in the shadow of death, to guide (branch and light) are here combined. Cp. Ezek. 16. 7 :

our feet into the way of peace."

9 17. 10 .

on high. Gr. hupsos. Occ. five more times: 24. 49 .

T» 80 And the child grew, and 0 waxed strong Eph. 3. 18 4. 8, James 1. 9. Rev. 21. 16.
69
;

5 in °spirit, and was 6 in °the

deserts till the 79 give light to = shine upon.
0
day of his shewing unto Israel,
13 the shadow of death. A Hebraism. Zalmaveth.
Job 10. 21 38. 17. Ps. 23. 4 107. 10 Isa. 9! 2 Matt. ; ; . .

4. 16, &c.
a 3
a And 0
came to pass °in those days, that
it guide — direct. Wycliffe has “dress”, through the
(p. 1430) 2 there went out °a decree °from Caesar O. French dresser to arrange, still preserved as an
Augustus, that °all the 0 world should be 0 taxed. English military term.
2 {And °this taxing was first made when 80 waxed strong = grew and was strengthened,
0
Cyrenius was governor of Syria.) spirit. Gr. pneuma. See Ap. 101. II. 10.
the deserts. The Art. indicating a well-known
3 And all went to be 1 taxed, °every one 0 into shewing— public or official inauguration. Gr. part,
ana-
his own city. deixis. Only occ. here. The verb anadeiJcnumi occ.
10. 1. See note there.

I it came to pass in those days. The seventh and

occurrence of this ominous phrase. See note on
last
Gen. 14. it came to pass. A Hebraism, frequent in Luke. Cp. 1. 8.
l. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
a decree = an edict, from. Gr. para. Ap, 104. xii. 1. all. Fig. Synecdoche (of the whole) for
a part of the whole i. e. the Roman Empire.
;
world. Gr. oikoumenS. See Ap. 129. 3. Cp. Acts 11. 28.
=
taxed enrolled, or registered, 2 this taxing was first made — this was the first registration
to he made. A second is recorded in Acts 5. 37. Cyrenius. Gr. for the Latin Quirinus. His full
name was Publius Sulpicius Quirinus. 3 every one, &c. A Papyrus (in British Museum), being
a rescript of the Prefect Gaius Vibius Maximus (a. d. 103-4), shows that Herod must have been acting
under Roman orders. Vib. Max. was Prsefect of Egypt, and wrote “The enrolment by households being :

at hand, it is necessary to notify all who for any cause soever are outside their homes to return to
their domestic hearths, that they may accomplish the customary dispensation of enrolment, and continue
steadfastly in the husbandry that belongeth to them.” There is a large number of Papyri relating to
these enrolments. See Deissmamrs Light from the Ancient ftast, pp. 268, 269. into = unto. Gr. eis.
Ap. 104. vi.

1434
 ,

4 B. c. 4 And Joseph also ° went up °from Galilee, 4 went up literally true, the ascent from Nazareth .*

0 3 to Jerusalem being at least 1,500 feet.

° out of the city of Nazareth, into Judaea,
°unto °the city of David, which is called from - away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104, iv.
° Bethlehem 0
(because he was ° of the house out of G-r. ek Ap. 104. vii.
;
Nazareth. Aram. See note on 1. 26 = Branch-Town,
and ° lineage of David :) where He, Jehovah’s “ Branch” (Zech. 3. 8 6. 12 ), was
.

5 To be 1 taxed ° with Mary his ° espoused brought up (4. 16 ). ;

0
wife, being great with child. unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same word as
in VV. 16—,
A3 X 1
6 And °so it was, that, ° while they were the city of David,
20, 48, 49.
l Sam. 20. 6. Zion also so called,
there, the days were accomplished that she
2 Sam. 5. 9 6. 10 12 , ; ,
16. l Kings 2. 10 , &c.
should be delivered. Bethlehem = the house of bread. Cp. Gen. 35. 19
15th Tisri 7 And she brought forth ° her firstborn Son, 48. 7. Ps, 132. 6. Now Beit Lahm about five miles
;

Dayand ° wrapped Him in swaddling clothes, and south of Jerusalem,

,
.First
of Feast of laid Him 1 in 0 a ° manger because there was because he was ^ on account of (dia. Ap. 104. v. 2)
;
Taber- ° no room for them in the inn.
° 1
his being. of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
nacles.
lineage: i.e. the family.
Y 1 A C 8 And there were 1 in the same ° country 5 with = in conjunction with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi.
shepherds abiding in the field, keeping watch Not the same word as in vv. 36, ei, 52.
° over their flock by night.
espoused = married. Not merely betrothed ” (Matt. ‘
‘

1, 20, See note on Matt. 1. is. Cp. Deut. 22. 23, 24.
24 25),
DE 9 And, ° lo, ° the angel of ° the Lord ° came ,

great with child. Cp. 1. 24. Gr. enkuos. Occ. only

upon them, and °the glory of °the Lord shone here in N.T.
round about them and they ° were sore :

afraid. 2. 6-52 (A3 ,

p. 1429). PRE-M INISTERIAL.
(Repeated Alternation.)
Fy 10 And the
angel said unto them, “Fear °not: A 3 X 1
The Holy Child. Birth.
|
6, 7.
for, behold, °I bring you good tidings of
°
Y - 1
20 Attestations.
|
(Heavenly.)
8 .

great joy, ° which shall be to all ° people. X 21-24. The Holy Child. Presentation.
2
|

Y 25-38. Attestations. (Earthly.)

2
2 11 ° For unto you ° is bom this day X 39-52. The Holy Child. Growth.
3
|
|

Z 1
in the city of David 6 so it Was ^ it came to pass ;
as in v. i .

0
while =in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) the time.
a Saviour, 1
7 her firstborn Son = her son, the firstborn. Ap. 179. II.
which is 0 Christ wrapped . . swaddling clothes.
. Gr sparganod ^
.

A medical term to swathe. Occ. only here and v. 12 .

ar the Lord.
° See Col. 4. 14. Eng, “ swathe Anglo- = bandage.
Saxon swathu — as milch grass as is mown at one stroke
V 12 And this shall be a sign unto you; Ye of the scythe. From Low Germ. swade = a scythe.
shall find °the Babe 7 wrapped in swaddling Hence a shred, or slice, then a bandage. Cp. Ezek. 16. 4.
clothes, lying 1 in 7 a 7 manger.'* a = the. But all the Texts omit the Art.
manger. Gr. phatne (from pateomai to eat). Occ.
DE 13 And suddenly there was 5 with the angel only in vv. 12 ie, and 13. 16. Sept, for Heb. *ebus.
,
,

Prov. 14. 4 no. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. .

the inn = the Khan. Not “ guestchamber ”, as in 22. 11 and Mark 14. 14 its only other occurrences. ,

2 8-16 . (Y 1 above).
,
ATTESTATIONS. (HEAVENLY.) ( Alternation .)
Y A\1 8 - 15
Angelic Message. Given.
.

B 16 The Shepherds. Departure.

|
.

A [
17-19. Angelic Message. Reported.
B 20 The Shepherds. Return.
|
.

2 8-16
. (A, above). ANGELIC MESSAGE. (Introversion and Alternation.)
C |
8. The Shepherds. Watch.
D E 9 One Angel.
j
.

F |
10 - 12 . His Message. News.
D E |
is. The Heavenly Host.
F
Their Message. Praise.
|
14 .

C |
15. The Shepherds. Resolve.
8 country = region where David fed his father’s sheep, when sent for by Samuel (1 Sam. 16. 11 12 ). ,

over. Gr. epi, Ap. 104.9 lo. Fig. Asterismos (Ap. 6), to call attention to the wondrous event,
ix. 3.
the angel— an angel. No Art. See note on 1. 11 . Ap. 179,11.2. the LORD=- Jehovah (Ap. 98. VI. a. 1. B.b).
came upon— stood by. Gr. ephist&mi. Used eighteen times by Luke. Cp. 24. 4. Acts 12. 7 23. 11 the ;
.

glory the Shekinah which symbolized the Divine presence. See Ex. 24. 16.
:
,
1 Kings 8. 10 Isa. 6. 1 - 3 . .

Acts 7. 55 .were sore afraid = feared a great fear. Fig. Polyptoton. Ap. 6. See note on Gen. 26. 28 .

2 10-12
. [For Structure see next page].
IO not. Gr, mS. Ap. 105. II. behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6. I bring you good tidings. Gr.
euangelizomai=X evangelize (announce) to you great joy. which. Denoting the class or character of
the joy. people = the People [of Israel]. 11 For That meaning “ born to-day ” not “ I announce : ;

to-day”. See note on Luke 23. 43 is born = was born, or brought forth.
. a Saviour. Not a helper :

for a Saviour is for the lost. Christ the Lord = Heb. Mashiah Jehovah i.e. Jehovah’s Anointed. ,

1 Sam. 24. 6. Ap. 98. XIII, the Lord. Ap. 98. VI. a. 3, B. a. The Lord of all power and might.
Therefore able to save. Cp. Rom. 14. 9 1 Cor. 8. 6 12. 3. 2 Cor. 4. 5. Phil. 2. n.
. These three words ;

define and contain the “Gospel” as being good news as to a Person; and as being Christianity as
distinct from Religion, which consists of Articles, Creeds, Doctrines, and Confessions i. e. all that is ;

outward. Cp. Phil. 3. 4-7, 9 10 20 21 Note that in the Gr. the words, “in the city of David”, come last.
, , ,
.

Hence the z and z correspond in the Structure, p. 1436. 12 the Babe = a babe.
1435
 ; 5 1 ;

2. 13.

4 B.c. a multitude of the 2. 10-13 (F, p. 1435). HIS MESSAGE. NEWS.

0
God, and saying, {Introversion, in the order
of the Greek words.)
FG b 14 °“ Glory F y io. The Announcement,
I

z n-. The Time.

H to 13 God |

a1 -li- Saviour.A
c 1
in the highest. a 2
-li- Christ. The Gospel. A Person.
G c and °on earth a-
3 -li. The Lord.
z -li- The Place.
b peace. The Sign.
|

12 .
0 0 y |

H good will toward -13 heavenly host — host of heaven. So Tr.VH marg.
15 And it came to pass, as the angels were host = the Sabaioth of the O.T. Cp. Dan. 8. io. Rom.
1

gone away 4 from them 5 into ° heaven, the 9. 29. Jas. 5. 4. Rev. 6. li, 12 God. Ap.98. 1. i. 1. .

° “
shepherds said one °to another, Let us now
go even °unto Bethlehem, and °see this °thing 14. (F, p. 1135). THEIR MESSAGE. PRAISE.
Alternation and Introversion according to the Greek.) (
which °is come to pass, which 9 the LORO hath ,

° made known unto us.** G j

b |
14-. Glory.
c Sphere : “ in the Highest ”,
—14—.
16 And they came with
I |

B and found haste, °

H —14—. To God.
|

°Mary, and Joseph, and the Bahe lying in 1

G c |
-14-. Sphere: “on Earth”.
a manger.
7
b -14-. Peace.
H
|

A 17 And when they had 16 seen it, they made [From God] among [favoured] men.
j
-14.

known abroad the ° saying which was told 14 Glory. Supply the Ellipsis [be] to God. Cp. 19. 38 : .

them ° concerning this ° Child. on earth peace. But man murdered “the Prince
of peace ”, and now vainly talks about “ Peace
18 And all they that heard it wondered °at
on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
those things which were told 0 them ° by the
earth. Gr. g%. Ap. 124. 4.
shepherds. good will toward men. All the texts read among ‘
*

19 But Mary °kept all these things, °and 16

men of good pleasure”, reading eudokias instead of
pondered them in her heart. 1
eudokia. But the sense is the same, as the good 1

20 And the shepherds returned, glorifying and pleasure” is that of Jehovah alone = among men of
praising 13 God ° for all the things that they had [His] good pleasure see 12. 32, “It is your Father’s :

heard and 15 seen, ° as it was told ° unto them. good pleasure to give you the kingdom But it was
man’s bad pleasure to reject the kingdom. See the
X 2
21 And when 0 eight days were ° accomplished Structure ( F).
for the circumcising of the 17 Child, ° His name toward - among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2.
was called 0 JESUS,Which was so named 0 of the 15 heaven — the heaven. Sing, with Art.
angel ° before He was conceived in the womb. 1 to. Gr. pi'os. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
22 And when 0 the days of ° her purification Let us now go = [Come now], let us go through,
° according to °the law of Moses were 21 accom- unto = as far as. see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. I. i.
plished, they ° brought Him °to Jerusalem, to things word, or saying. Gr. rhema. See note on
6
present Him the LORD 9 Mark 9. 32 . is = has.
to
23 20 (As it is written in 22 the law of 9 the 1
made known : i.e. the saying of v. 12 . Gr. gnorizd.
Cp. gnosis. Ap. 132. II.
LORD, ° Every male that openeth the womb
i.

16 founds discovered, after search, or in succession.

shall be called ° holy to 9 the LORD ;) Gr. aneuriskd. Occ. only here and in Acts 21. 4.
24 And to offer a sacrifice 22 according to that Mary, and Joseph, and the Babe. Each has the Art.
which is said 1 in 22 the law of the Lord, °A pair with conj. emphasizing the several parties referred to.
of turtledoves, or two young pigeons. 17 saying. Gr. rhema as in v. 15 ,
.

Y2 I 25 And, 10 behold, there was a °man 1 in Jeru- concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
salem, whose name was ° Simeon ; and the Child. As in 1. 59 18 at — concerning, as in v. 17. .

same °man was just and ° devout, ° waiting for them to (Gr. pros, as in v. 1 -) them,
by. Gr. hup6. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
10 kept ~ kept within herself.
and pondered = pondering i. e. weighing them. Cp. Gen. 87. 11 ; 20 for = on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. .

=
as according as. unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. 21 eight days, &c. i. e. on the last and great day :

of the Feast of Tabernacles (John 7. 37 ). accomplished = fulfilled. See Lev. 12. 3. His name.
Supply the logical Ellipsis thus: “[Then they circumcised Him] and called His Name”, &c. Only four
named before birth Ishmael, Isaac, John, and the Lord.
: JESUS. See note on Matt. 1. 21 Ap. 98. X. .

of^by. Gr. hupo, as in v. is. before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv. 22 the days: i.e. forty days
after the birth of a son (eighty after a daughter). See Lev. 12. 2 - 4 her— their. So all the texts .

i.e. Joseph and Mary. according to. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2. See Ex. 13. 12 22. 29 34. 19 !
; ;

Nnm. 3. 12 13 18. 15
,
the law. Mentioned five times in this chapter, oftener than all the rest
: .

of Luke, to show the truth of Gal. 4. 4. brought Him = brought Him up. to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
present, &c. Ex 18. 2 Num. 18. is, 16 23 Every. male,&c. Quoted from Ex. 13. 2 N nm. 18. is.
. .

holy. See note on Ex. 3. 5 24 pair, &c, Lev. 12. 2 6.. A ,

2 25-38
. (Y 2 , p. 1435). ATTESTATIONS. (EARTHLY.) (Alternation.)
ya I 25 - 27 . Simeon.
|

J |
28-35. His testimony.
I j
36, 37 . Anna.
Her testimony, J |
38.

25 man. Gr. antliropos. See Ap. 123. Simeon. In Heb. Shim^bn— hearing. Cp. Gen. 29. 33
1 , .

Possibly the father of Gamaliel (Acts 5. 34 devout. Gr. eulabes. Used only by Luke — ).

taking hold of well; i.e. careful and circumspect in observing the Law. Cp. Acts 2. s 8. 2 The kindred ;
.

word eulabeia rendered “godly fear”, occurs twice (Heb. 0 7 12. 28).
, waiting for. Cp. Gen. .
;

49. is. Isa. 49. 23 and see Ap. 36. Joseph of Arimathaea was another who thus waited. Mark 15.43.
;

Cp. V. 38 ;
3. 15 ; 24. 21.

1436
 ; ; :;

2. 25 . LUKE. 2. 41 .

4 B.O. °the consolation of Israel: and ° the Holy the consolation of Israel. Cp. Acts 28. 20 and Isa.
Ghost was ° upon him. 40. 1 “ May I see the consolation of Israel !” was a J ewish .

“ May
20 And ° it was revealed unto him 18 by the formula of blessing and an adjuration
0
”
also ; :

Holy Ghost, that he should 10 not 16 see death, 1 not see it, if I speak not the truth !

° before he had 18 seen 0 the Lord's Christ. the Holy Ghost =pneuma hagion — a spiritual gift.
See Ap. 101. II. 14.
27 And he came °by °the Spirit 3 into upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 8.
temple and when the parents brought 1 in 26 it was revealed. Gr. chremaiizo. Occ. nine times;
:

Jesus, to do for Him ° after the seven times of a Divine communication here, Matt. 2,
17 the Child 0
;
custom of 23 the law, 12 22 Acts 10. 22 11. 26 Rom. 7. 3. Heb. 8. 5 11. 17 ,
. ; .
; ;

12. 25.
J 28 Then took Ije Him up ° in his arms, and
0
Holy Ghost. The Person being the revealer (with
the
blessed God, and said, Articles). Not the same as in v. 25 See Ap 101. II. 3. .

29 ° “ Lord, now lettest Thou Thy servant before. Gr. prin. See note on “Till”, Matt. 1. 25 .

depart 1 in peace, 22 according to Thy 0 word the Lord’s Christ = Jehovah's Anointed. See note
30 For mine eyes have 16 seen °Thy salva- on v. 11 . Ap. 98. VI. i. a. B. b. and XIII.
tion, 27 by=in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.

31 Which Thou hast prepared ° before the the Spirit. The Holy Spirit Himself. See Ap.
face of all ° people 101. II. 3.

32 A light °to lighten °the Gentiles, and the the temple = the Temple courts. Gr. hieron. See
notes on Matt. 4. 5 23. in.
° glory of thy people Israel." ;

0 for = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.

33 And ° Joseph and His mother marvelled after ~ according to. As in v. 22 .
0
at those things which were spoken °of Him. 28 took = received, in— into, as in v. 3.
34 And 25 Simeon blessed them, and said 29 Lord = Master. Gr. Despotes. Ap, 98. XIV. ii
20 unto Mary His mother, 10 “ Behold, this Child
Occurs ten times in N.T. {here Acts 4. 24 Tim. 6. 2 ;
. 1 1
,
.

is °set °for the °fall and °rising again of many 2 Tim. 2. 21 Tit. 2. 9 1 Pet. 2. is, 2 Pet. 2. 1 Jude 4 . . . .

x
in Israel; and °for a sign which shall be Rev. 6. 10 ). word = saying. See v. 26 .

° spoken against 30 Thy salvation. Gr. to soterion (not the usual

0
35 °(Yea, a “sword shall pierce through soteria). Used of Jehovah Himself (not merely of
thy own °soul also,) that the ° thoughts 4 of salvation as such). See Isa. 62. 11 Cp. Luke 3. 6. .

31 before. Gr. kata. Ap, 104. x. 2.

many hearts may be ° revealed.” people = the peoples.
I 30 And there was one ° Anna, a ° prophetess, 32 A light. Gr. ph5s. See Ap. 130, 1. Quoted from
the daughter 4 of Phanuel, of the tribe of ° Aser: Isa. 42. 6.
to lighten = for (Gr. eis, as in v. 34) a revelation of.
3fje was of a great age, and had lived
° with
Gr. apokalupsis — a revelation by unveiling and mani-
an husband seven years 4 from her virginity festing to view. The first of eighteen occurrences. All
37 And efye was a widow of about fourscore noted in Ap. 106. II. i, Cp. Ps. 98. 2 3 Isa. 42. 6 49.
6 .

and four years, which departed ° not 4 from the 52. 10 &c. the Gentiles. See Isa. 25. 7
, ;

.
;

27 temple, but “served God with fastings and

,

glory. The special blessing for Israel. Israel has

prayers night and day. had the “ light ”. She is yet to have the glory.
33 J oseph. Most of the texts (not the Syriac) read
J 38 And gtje ° coming in °that instant gave His father marvelled = were marvelling.
*
*

° thanks likewise unto ° the Lord, and spake

at. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. Not the same word as in v. 18 .
33
of Him to all them that ° looked for ° redemp- of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap, 104. xiii. 1. Not the
tion 1 in Jerusalem. same word as in vv. 4, 35, - 30 .

39 And when they had 0 performed all things for. 34 set= destined,
X Kd
s
Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same word as in
22 according to 22 the law of 9 the LORD, they
VV. 10, 11, 20, 27, 30.
returned 3 into Galilee, 22 to their own city fall: i. e. a stumbling-block. See Isa. 8. 14, and cp.
0
Nazareth. Matt. 21. 42 44 Acts 4. 11 Rom. 9. 33. 1 Cor. 1 23. ,
. . .

rising again arising up. Matt. 11. e, Ap. 178. II. 1.

e 40 And 17 the Child grew, and waxed 0
strong spoken
against. See Acts 28. 22 Not a prophecy,
in spirit, filled with wisdom ; and the grace but describing its character.
.
’

of 13 God was 13 upon Him. 35 Yea = And thee.

LMP 41 Now His parents went 22 to Jerusalem sword. Gr. rhompkaia. Occ. only here and Rev,
every year at the feast of the 0 passover. 1. 16 2. 12, 16 6. 8 19. 15, 21. Sept, ior Zech. 13. 7. ; ; ;

pierce, &c. When on the Cross,

Gr. psuche. Ap. 110. v. 1. soul.
thoughts = reasonings. Cp. 5. 22 . Matt. 15. l Cor. 11. 19. 19. John
John 2. 19. revealed= 9. 16. i

unveiled. Gr. apokalupto Ap. 106. I, ix.

. 36 Anna. Heb. Hannah, as in i Sam. 1.20 = He was
gracious. prophetess. Only here and Rev. 2. 20. Aser = Asher thus Anna of Israel united ;

with Simeon of Judah, 3 7 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I. served. Same as 1. 74 38 coming .

in = standing by. that instant — at the same time (or hour). thanks -upraise. the Lord.
All the texts read “ God ”. looked = waited. redemption. See notes on v. 24 24, 21. Mark 15. 43 ;
.

2. 39-52 (X 3 ,
p. 1435). THK HOLY CHILD. GROWTH. ( Introversion and Alternation.)
X K
3 d |
39 . Return to Galilee,
The Lord. Growth.e |
40.
L
The Feast of the Passover. 41-50,
K d 51, Return to Nazareth. ]
|

e 52. The Lord. Increase. |

39 performed = ended, Nazareth. See note on Matt. 2. 23 40 in spirit. All the , texts omit this.
Ap. 101. vi. Matt. 2 comes in here. the grace, &c. Cp. John 1. 14 Isa, 11. 2 3 .
, .

2 41-50
. [For Structure see next page].
41 passover. See Ap. 94. III. 3.

1437
 . ;

2. 42. LUKE. 3. 1.

4 ,d. 8 42 And when He was ° twelve years old, 2. 41-50 (L, p. 1437). THE FEAST OF THE
they went up 22 to Jerusalem 27 after the cus- PASSOVER. {Extended Alternations.)
tom of the feast. M P 41, 42. Parents at Jerusalem.
|

Q 43. The Child. Tarrying behind.

Q 43 And when °they had fulfilled the days, as
° |

R |
44-46-. Parents’ search.
they returned, the Child Jesus tarried behind N -46. The Child.
|
Employment.
1
in Jerusalem and °Joseph and His mother; 0 47. Effect. Astonishment,
° knew 37 not of it. M P |
48-. Parents at Jerusalem.
|

Q -48-. The Child. Questioned.

RSf 44 But they,
0
supposing Him to have been (

R -48, 49-. Parents. Search.

1
in ° the company,
|

N -49. The Child.

|
Employment.
went ° and they ° sought
a day’s journey
27 0 Effect. Unintelligent. |
so.
g ;

Him ° among their kinsfolk ° and acquaintance. “42son

twelve years old when every Jewish boy becomes
If they performed “ all things” acc.
:

a of the law
T 45 And when they found Him not, 10
to the Law, J oseph had paid the five shekels redemp-
22 tion money (Num. 3. 47 18. is), which gave Joseph the
8 / they turned back again to Jerusalem,
;

legal Hght to be reckoned the “ father ”, claiming the

° seeking Him. obedience shown in v. si. See notes on v. 48, and 3. 23,
9 0
40 And 1 it came to pass, that after three which thus explain the genealogy there.
days 43 as they returned=in(Gr. en Ap. 104. viii) their .

returning.
T they found Him 1
in the temple, the Child. Now the Gr. is j>ais=the youth as be-
0 coming J ehovah’s servant. See Ap. 108. iv.
N sitting 1
in the midst of the °doctors, both Joseph and His mother. All the Texts read “ His
hearing them, and asking them questions. parents
47 And that heard
astonished Him were knew not = did not get to know of it. Gr. ginoskd.
0 all
Ap. 132. I. ii.
33
at His understanding and answers.
15 saw Him, they were 2. 44 - 46 - (R, above). PARENTS’ SEARCH.
48 And when they
M P amazed and His mother said 20 unto Him, {Alternations.)
:
R S f 44- Journey from Jerusalem, |

Q
0 «
Son, why hast Thou thus dealt with us? g -44. Search. |

10 behold, ° Thy father and

T 45-, Unsuccessful.
B 3 have 41
sought S f -45-. Journey back to Jerusalem. |
|

Thee sorrowing.” g -45, 46-. Search.

49 And He said 20 unto them, “How is it
|

I’ -46-. Successful.

that ye sought Me?

|

44 supposing = surely reckoning. See note on 3. 23.

I °must be about My the company e. in the caravan,
N °wist ye 37 not that ” a day’s journey. Probably to Beerdth about six miles
: i.

Father’s business ? north of Jerusalem. Now Bireh

,

0 50 And tfteg ° understood not the saying sought = searched up and down,
37 17

which He spake unto them. among. Gr. en. Ap. 104 viii. 2. and— and among.
45 seeking = searching (all the way they went). Gr.
Kd 51 And He went down 36 with them, and anazeteo as in v. 44. ,

came 22 to 4 Nazareth, and was ° subject unto 46 after ^ with. Gr. meta Ap. 104. xi. 2. .

them but His mother kept all these 17 sayings sitting. This was strictly according to rule,
:
1
in her heart. doctors — teachers i.e. Rabbis. :

0 0 48 Son. Gr. teknon — child. See Ap. 108. i.

52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and Thy father. This was legally correct on the part of
0 0
stature, and in favour with God and man. Mary. (See note on v 42, above.) But not truly so .

therefore the Lord's correction, “ MY Father’s busi-

BU 3 Now 0
year of the reign
in the
0
fifteenth
0
ness”, v. 49.
0
of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius Pilate be- ° 49 wist ye not = knew ye not, Gr. oida. See Ap.
A.D. 26
ing 0 governor of Judaea, and 0 Herod being 132. I. i.

tetrarch of Galilee, and his brother 0

Philip must. These are the first recorded words of the
Lord. The reference is to Ps. 40. 5-n. John 4. 34,
Hence the Divine necessity. Cp. Matt. 16. 21 26. 54. ;

Mark 8. 31. Luke 4. 43 9,;

24.
22 ;
13. 33 ;
John 3. 14 4. 4 12, 34, &c. The last-recorded words
7, 2 fi, 46. ; ;

as the Son of man were, “ It is finished :

” i. e. the Father’s business which He came to be about. Compare
His first and last ministerial or official words. See note on Matt. 4. 4, “ It is written 50 under-
stood not. Cp. 9. 45 18. 34. ;
Mark 9. 32, John 1. 10 11 10. 6. 51 subject. See note on v. 42
, ; .

52 increased - advanced. in wisdom. See Ap. 117, stature = maturity in all respects,
with = from beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2. man^men. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
3. 1-20 (B, p. 1427). THE FORERUNNER. {Introversion and Alternation.)
B U 1 2 -. Herod the Tetrarch.
| ,

W |
- 2 The Word of God. Coming to John.
.

X 3. John proclaiming.
W |
|

4-6. The Word of God fulfilled by John.

X 7-18. John proclaiming.
|

U |
19, 20 . Herod the Tetrarch.
1 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. fifteenth Tiberius. See Ap. 179. 1, note 2. Augustus died in a.d. 14,. . .

but Tiberius was associated with him for two or three years. This would make Tiberius’s fif teenth year a. d. 26-
reign — government. Gr. hegemonia (not basileia— kingdom). Pontius Pilate. First mention.
Appointed sixth Procurator of Judaea, a. d. 26. After his deposition, he went to Rome, and (according to
Eusebius) committed suicide in a. d. 36. goveri.or. Cognate word with “reign ” above. Herod . . .

Philip. See Ap. 109. Herod Aniipas, half-brother of Philip I, who abducted Philip’s wife, Herodias, and
married her. This was the Herod to whom the Lord was sent for trial.

1438
 ” ; ; ; ; . ;

A, D.26 tetrarch of Ituraea and of the region of Tracho- 2 Annas. See Ap. 94. III. 3. 6.
nitis, and Lysanias the tetrarch of Abilene, Annas and Caiaphas being the high priests.
2 ° Annas and Caiaphas being the high Caiaphas was the High Priest as successor of Aaron
while Annas was the Nasi or head of the Sanhedrin
priests, ,

(as successor of Moses), and thus associated with

V W
°the word of God came °unto John the son Caiaphas in government. This explains John 18.
0
°

of Zacharias 1 in the wilderness. 13, 24, and Acts 4. 6.

the word of God came, &c. See Ap. 82. Cp. Jer.
X 3 And he ° came 0 into all the country about 1. 2 Ezek. 6. l, &c. John was the last and greatest
.

Jordan, ° preaching the ° baptism of ° repen- of the prophets.

tance 0 for ° the remission of ° sins unto = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 3. Hot the same
word as in vv. 9, 12, 13, 14.
V w 4 As it is written 1 in the book of 0 the words John the son of Zacharias. In Matthew, John the
of °Esaias the prophet, saying, “ The voice of Baptist.
one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the the wilderness i. e. in the cities and towns of the open
1 *
:

way of ° the Lord, make His ° paths straight. country. See v 4 Josh, 16. ei, 62 and 1 Sam. 23. 14, 24. ; ;

5 Every valley shall be filled, and every mount- 3 came = went. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
ain and hill shall be brought low; and the preaching — proclaiming. See Ap. 121, 1.
crooked shall be made straight, and the rough baptism. See Ap. 116. II. i. 2.
ways shall be made smooth repentance. See Ap. Ill, II. 1.
6 And all ° flesh shall 0 see the salvation of for — with a view=to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
0
God.’ the remission remission. A medical word (see
Col. 4. 14 Used by Luke ten times. Rest of N.T. only
).

X Y h 7 ° Then said he to the ° multitude that came seven times. See 4. is. sins. Ap. 128. 1. ii.
forth to be ° baptized ° of him, “ O ° generation 4 the words, &c. See notes on Isa 40. 3, and Mai. 8. 1 .

of vipers, who hath ° warned you to flee ° from See Ap. 107. II. 4. Esaias — Isaiah. See Ap. 79. 1.
the LORD = Jehovah. Ap. 4. II and 98. VI. i. a. 1. B. a.
the wrath ° to come ? paths = beaten tracks.
8 Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of 0 re- 6 flesh. Put by Pig. Synecdoche (of Genus), Ap. 6,
pentance, and begin ° not to say ° within your- for people. see. Gr, opsomai. Ap. 133. I. 8 (a).
selves, * We
have Abraham to our 0 father for God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
0
' :

1 say unto you, That God is able ° of these 3. y-18 (X, p. 1438). JOHN PROCLAIMING.
stones to raise up 0 children unto Abraham. (Introversion and Alternations : Extended and Repeated ,)

9 And °now also the axe is laid °unto the h j

7, 8, The people. Baptism,
root of the trees
i
|
9~. The Axe.
k -9. The Trees.
|

every tree therefore which bringeth 8 not forth Z l 1 10 The people. . Question.
m 11 John’s answer.
|

good fruit is hewn down, and cast 3 into the 1

|
.

fire/' I2 I
12 The publicans.
. Question.
m 2 John’s answer,
13.
Z l
1
10 Andthe people asked him, saying,
"
*< What l3
|

14—. The soldiers. Question.

m
|

shall we do then ? s
-14. John’s answer.
(

The people. Baptism. h 15, 16.

m‘ 11 He ° answereth and saith unto them, “ He i 17-. The Fan.
|

that hath two ° coats, let him impart to him k -17, is. The Wheat and Chaff.
|

that hath ° none and he that hath ° meat, let *7 Then said he — He said therefore,
|

him do likewise." multitude = crowds. baptized. Ap, 116. 1. vii.

2
12 Then came ° also publicans to be ° baptized, of— by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1, Not the same
l

and said 9 unto him, ° “ Master, what shall we word as in 8, is. m

fi generation = offspring, or brood,
do? warned — forewarned implying secrecy,
;

m J
13 And he said unto them, « Exact ° no more from — away from.
9 Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Not tne
°than that which is appointed you." same word as in v. 22 .

to come = about to come. Quite true; for, had the

l
3
14 And 0
the soldiers likewise demanded of nation repented, all that the prophets had foretold,
him, saying, And what shall toe do ? " both as to the sufferings and following wrath and glory,
would have been fulfilled.
m* And he said unto them, ° “ Do violence to no 8 repentance = the repentance which has been de-
9

man, neither ° accuse any falsely and be con- manded, and which you profess,
* ;

tent with your wages." not. Gr, me. Ap. 105, II. Not the same word as in v. 16.
And as the people were within = among.
Ap. 104. viii. 2. Gr. en.
Yh 15 °in expectation,
father. Emphatic, by the Pig. Hyperbaton (Ap. 6),
and all men 0 mused in their
1
hearts ° of John, being put in the Greek as the first word of the
whether fjc were °the Christ, or not sentence. See John 8. 33, 53.
of = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Not the same word
as in v. 7, these stones. Cp. 19. 4o Matt. 3. 9, ;
children. Ap. 108. i. 9 now also the axe is
laid = already even the axe lies or, and even the axe lies. Referring to national privileges.
;
unto. Gr.
pros, Ap. 104. xv. 3. II answereth and saith. See note on Deufc. 1. 4i. coats— tunics (cp. Matt.
6. 40). One kind of garment, put by Pig. Synecdoche (of Species) for a garment of any kind. none— not,
as in v. 8. meat — food, or victuals. 12 also publicans — the tax-farmers also. baptized. Ap. 116.
1. 1. Master^ Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 1. 13 no — nothing. Gr ,medm. than = beside. Gr. para,
Ap. 104. xii. 3. 14 the soldiers— some soldiers (no Art.) going on service. Not the Noun, but the
Participle ^men under arms. Josephus (Ant. xviii. 5, §§ 1, 2) tells us that Herod Antipas (r. l) was engaged
in a war with Aretas his father-in-law, a petty king in Arabia Petrea, at this very time, and his soldiers
were passing from Galilee through the very country where John was proclaiming. Do violence =
terrify with a view to extortion. Occ. only here in the N.T. accuse any falsely. See note on 19. 8.
15 in expectation. See notes on 2. 25, 38; 24. 21 Mark 16. 48.. mused ^reasoned. of—
concerning. Gr. peri, Ap. 104, xiii. 1. the Christ = the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX.

1439
 3. 16. LUKE. 3. 32.

A.D. 26 16 John answered, saying unto them all, “ 3 16 baptize. Ap. 115. I. ii and iii. b.
indeed ° baptize you with water; but °One One — the One : i. e. He that is mightier.
mightier than I cometb, the °latchet of Whose latchet= thong, or lace.
° shoes = sandals. A well-known proverb. Fig. Par<e-
°
shoes I am °not worthy to unloose: £e
mia. Ap. 6.
shall ° baptize you with the Holy Ghost and
0

° with fire :
•not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I. worthy^ fit.
with the Holy Ghost = with holy spirit. Gr. pneuma
i. e. power from on high, or with spiritual gifts.
17 Whose fan is 1 in His hand, and He will hagion
* 0 :
t
See Ap. 101. II. 4.
throughly purge His ° floor, and will gather with fire. Because this was foretold as
being among
the wheat 3 into His gamer ;
the things which were about to be fulfilled, had the
He °bum with un- nation repented. “ This (Acts 2. 16) is that (Joel 2, 30),”
k but the chaff will fire
It symbolizes the judgments included in that day.
quenchable."
18 And many things in his exhorta-
° other ° 17 fan — winnowing-fan.
0 floor — threshing-floor.
tion preached he unto the people. burn = burn up. Gr. katakaid = to consume entirely.
V 19 But ° Herod the tetrarch, being reproved Cp, Matt. 8. 12 Heb. 13. n. .

°by him °for Herodias his brother Philip's 18 other — different. See Ap. 124.2.
0 things— things therefore.
wife, and for all the ° evils which Herod had preached = announced the glad tidings. Gr. euonpe-
done, lizd. See Ap. 121. 4. Not the same word as in v, s.
0 0
20 ° Added yet this above all, that he shut 19 Herod. See Matt. 14, 3. Ap. 109.
0
up John 1
in prison. by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
for = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap.
104. xiii. 1. Not the
CA 21 How when the people were baptized, same word as in vv. 3.
all
°it came to pass, that Jesus also being bap- evils. Gr, ponera (pi.). Ap. 128. IV. 1.
tized, and ° praying, ° the heaven was opened, 20 Added. Gr. prostithemi. A medical word in the
or administer, used by Luke thirteen
22 And °the Holy Ghost descended °in a times ofinapply
sense
B the rest of the N.T. five times.
bodily shape like a dove °upon Him, and a voice yet this = this also,
;

came ° from heaven, which said, « £|jou art above = to. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
0
My beloved Son 1 in Thee ° I am ° well prison. The fortress of Machserus, on the borders
;

pleased." of Arabia north of the Bead Sea (Josephus, Ant. bk. xviii.
ch. v. § 2).
A 23 And Jesus Himself ° began to be about
thirty years of age, 3. 21-38 (C, p. 1427). THE BAPTISM. WITH
WATER. (
Alternation.)
B being °
was supposed) the Son of Joseph, Q A 21 —. The Baptism of the Lord.
(° as
0
which was ° the son of Heli, B - 2 22 Genealogy. Bivine.
|

i, .

24 Which was the son of Matthat, which A 23-. The Age of the Lord. |
|

was the son of Levi, which was the son of B -23-38. Genealogy. Human. J

Melchi, which was the son of Janna, which 21 it came to pass. As in v. i. The 1611 edition of
was the son of Joseph, the A.V. reads “and it came to pass ”.
25 Which was the son of Mattathias, which praying. Jfote the occasions of the Lord’s praying :

was the son of Amos, which was the son of here 5. 16 6. 12 9. 18, 28 11. 22. 41-44. ; ; ; ; 1 ;

Naum, which was the son of Esli, which was the heaven. Sing. See notes on Matt. 6. 9, 10.
the son of Nagge, 22 the Holy Ghost —the Spirit the Holy [Spirit],

26 Which was the son of Maath, which was See Ap. 101. II. 3.

the son of Mattathias, which was the son of in a bodily shape. Peculiar to Luke,
Semei, which was the son of Joseph, which upon. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
Gr. epi.

was the son of Juda, from = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.

27 Which was the son of Joanna, which was

My beloved Son = My Son, the beloved [Son].
I am
well pleased = I have found delight.
the son of Rhesa, which was the son of Zoro- 23 began = when He began [His ministry?] He was
babel, which was the son of Salathiel, which about thirty years of age.
was the son of Neri, as was supposed — as reckoned by law. Gr. nomizd
28 Which was the son of Melchi, which was — to lay down a thing as law; to hold by custom, or
the son of Addi, which was the son of Cosam, usage to reckon correctly, take for granted. See
;

which was the son of Elmodaxn, which was Matt. 20. 10 Luke 2. 44 Acts 7. 26 14. 19 16. is, 27
. . ; ; .

the son of Er, Joseph was begotten by Jacob, and was his natural
son (Matt. 1. its). He could be the legal son of Heli,
29 Which was the son of Jose, which was therefore, only by marriage with Hell’s daughter
the son of Eliezer, which was the son of Jorim,
(Mary), and be reckoned so according to law (Gr.
which was the son of Matthat, which was the nomizd). It does not say “ begat ” in the case of Heli.
son of Levi, which = who. So throughout vv. 24-38.
30 Which was the son of Simeon, which was the son of Heli. The genealogy of the ideal man
the son of Juda, which was the son of Joseph, begins from his father, and goes backward as far as
which was the son of Jonan, which was the may be. That of a king begins at the source of bis
son of Eliakim, dynasty and ends with himself. Cp. that of Matthew
31 Which was the son of Melea, which was with Luke, and see Ap. 99.
the son of Menan, which was the son of Mat- 31 Nathan. This is the natural line through
tatha, which was the son of ° Nathan, which Nathan. In Matthew 1. 6, the regal line is shown
through Solomon. Thus both lines became united
was the son of David, in Joseph; and thus the Lord being raised from the
32 Which was the son of Jesse, which was dead is the one and only heir to the throne of Bavid.
the son of Obed, which was the son of ° Booz, For the two lines see Ap, 99,
which was the son of Salmon, which was the 32 Booz — O.T. Boaz.
son of ° Naasson, Naasson = O.T. Nahshon.
1440
 : : : . :

33
3. 33 . LUKE. 4.9.
A. D. 26 33 Which was the son of 0 Aminadab, which Aminadab— O.T. Amminadab.
was the son of ° Aram, which was the son of Aram — O.T. Bam. Esrom=O.T. Hezron.
° Esrom, which was the son of °Phares, which Phares = O.T. Pharez. Juda — O.T. Judah.
was the son of ° Juda, 34 Thar a = O.T. Terah. Nachor = O.T. Nahor.
34 Which was the son of Jacob, which was 35 Saruch = O.T. Serug.
Ragau=O.T. Reu. Phalec = O.T, Peleg.
the son of Isaac, which was the son of Abra- Heber = O.T. Eber. Sala— O.T. Salah.
ham, which was the son of °Thara, which 36 Cainan. See Ap. 99, note.
was the son of ° Nachor, Sem = O.T. Shem. Noe— O.T. Noah.
35 Which was the son of 0 Saruch, which 37 Mathusala = O.T. Methuselah.
was the son of ° Ragau, which was the son of Maleleel = O.T. Mahalaleel.
° Phalec, which was the son of ° Heber, which 38 the son of God. Because created by God ;
the
0
was the son of Sala, angels are so called, for the same reason. See Ap. 23.
36 Which was the son of ° Cainan, which was 4 1-14- (D, THE TEMPTATION.
. p. 1427).
the son of Arphaxad, which was the son of ( Introversion and Alternations,)
° Sem, which was the son of ° Noe, which was
n l. Return from Jordan, filled with pneuma
the son of Lamech,
I

hagion.
37 Which was the son of 0 Mathusala, which |

”*
r
^me * -^ ura ^i 01:i *

was the son of Enoch, which was the son of ° -2

Id p 1
|
The Occasion. Hunger.
.

Jared, which was the son of 0 Maleleel, which q

1
The First Temptation*
|
3.
was the son of Cainan, r 1 4. The Answer. |

38 Which was the son of Enos, which was D2 p

2 5. The Occasion.
|
Vision.
6, 7. The Second Temptation.
2
the son of Seth, which was the son of Adam, q |

which was ° the son of God. r 2 8. The Answer. |

D3 p s 9-. The Occasion. Station.

|
qS - 9 -H, The Third Temptation.
DC n And °Jesusbeing ° full of 0 the Holy Ghost
|

4returned ° from Jordan, and was led ° by

° the Spirit ° into ° the wilderness,
C o [
13 . Time.
r3 12. The Answer,
Intermission.
|

n |
14 —, Return in the power of the Spirit.
o 0
forty days 1 Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
2 Being °
tempted °of °the devil.
0 full.Used of pneuma hagion only when without the
And in those days He did eat ° nothing
Art. See Ap. 101.
II. 14, and Acts 6. 3 7 Be 11. 24. ;
.
;

D 1
p
l and when they were ended, He afterward hun- the Holy Ghost. No Art. Gr. pneuma hagion or ,

gered. “power from on high ”, See above,

from — away from.
Ap. 104. iv. Gr. apo.
q
1 And the devil said ° unto Him, 0 “ If Thou be
3 by. Gr. en. Ap. 104.
Not the same word as in v, 4. viii.
° the Son of God, command ° this stone that it
the Spirit. With Art. = the Holy Spirit Himself,
be made bread." into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. All the texts read en.
The Spirit not only led Him “ into " the wilderness but
r1 4 And Jesus answered 0 him, saying, ° “ It is
1
guided Him when there.
written, That ° man not live ° toy bread
shall °
the wilderness. Supply the Ellipsis (Ap. 6) thus
alone, tout 0 toy every ° word of ° God.” “ the wilderness, [and was there in the wilderness,]
D2 p
2 5 And the devil, 0 taking Him up l into an being tempted”, &c.
high mountain, shewed °unto Him all the king- 2 forty. See Ap. 10. Cp. Ex, 34. 28 Num. 14. 34. .

doms of 0 the world ° in a moment of time. l Kings 19. 8. Read, as in R.V., “forty days, being”, &c.
tempted = troubled and tried.
q
2
6 And the devil said 3 unto Him, “ All this of-=by. Gr. hupo, Ap, 104, xviii, 1. Not the same
° power will I give £f)ee, and the glory of them word as in vv, 14, 25.
°for that is delivered unto me*; and to whom- the devil. Here named because these three tempta-
soever °I will I give it. tions came before the three recorded in Matthew 4.
7 °If Xftou therefore wilt ° worship me, all There it is ho peirazon = “ he who was tempting Him ”,
shall be Thine." See Ap. 116. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii.
nothing = not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I) anything.
r2 8 And 1 Jesus answered and said 3 unto him, 3 unto = to.
°“Get thee behind Me, Satan for ° it is written, If Thou be, &c. Gr. ei, with Ind, Ap. 118. 2. a.
:

*Thou shalt 7 worship °the Lord thy God, and Assuming the fact. Same word as in v, 9 not the
4
;

Him only shalt thou serve.* ” same word as in v, 7.

9 And he ° brought Him °to Jerusalem, and this Son
the of God. Referring to 3. 22 Ap. 98. XV.
D 3
p
3
stone “ these stones ” in Matt. 4. 3 Repeated
,

set Him ° on a ° pinnacle of the ° temple,

; .

under different circumstances. Ap. 116.

q
3 and said 3 unto Him, 3 “ If Thou be 3 the Son of 4 him = to (Gr. pros, Ap. 104. xv. 3) him.
God, cast Thyself down ° from hence It is written — It standeth written. In Deut. 8. 3.
See Ap. 107. See note on Matt, 4. 4 .

man. Gr. anthrOpos. Ap. 123. 1.

not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. by=upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 2. word = saying. Cp. Matt. 4. 4, and see
Ap. 116. God. Gr .Theos. Ap. 98, 1. 1. 5 taking. Gr. anago= leading. Not paralambano— taking
with. As in Matt. 4. See Ap. 116.
fi. the world. Gr. oikoumene. See Ap. 129. 3. Not kosmos, as on a
subsequent occasion (Matt. 4. 8). See Ap. 116. in a moment of time. Occurs only here. 6 power-
authority. Ap. 172. 5. In Matthew “ these things See Ap. 116. for that, &c. This was not repeated
on the subsequent occasion (Matt. 4. 9 ). I will. Gr. theld. See Ap. 102. 1, 7 If Sr^ou therefore, &c.
Ap. 118. 1. b. The condition hypothetical, =
worship me worship before me. See Ap. 137. 1. See note
on “ before”, 1. 6. 8 Get thee, &c. But the devil did not do so yet. He left of his own accord (v. 12 ),
See Ap. 116. Most of the texts omit this. it is written, &c. In Deut. 6. 13 10. 20 Ap. 107. I. 1. ; ,

the Lord = Jehovah. Ap. 4. II and 98. i. a. 1, B. a. 9 brought =led, Gr. ago^ not paralambano, as
in Matt. 4. 5 (on a subsequent occasion). See Ap. 116. to = unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. on. Gr. epi.
Ap. 104. ix. 3. pinnacle. See note on Matt. 4. 6, temple. Gr. hieron See note on Matt. 23. 16.
from hence = hence. In the subsequent temptation (Matt, 4. 6) = “ down ”,
1441
 : : —=
= :

A.D* 26 10 For °it is written, He shall give His an- 10 it is written. In Ps. 91. n, 12 See Ap. 107.
‘
.

gels charge ° over thee, °to keep thee over — concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
11 And in t Heir hands they shall hear thee
0 to keep. Grr. diaphulasso = thoroughly protect. Occ.
1
up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot ° against only here in N.T.
a stone.’ ” 11 in = on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
against. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
12 AndJesus answering
1 9 said unto him, “ It 12 is said hath been said, &c. Deut. 6. 16 .

° is said, ‘Thou shalt 4 not tempt 8 the lord thy 13 all - every.
« God.’ ” departed. Of his own accord. See note on Matt.
and Ap. 116.
4. 10 ,
Co 13 And when the devil had ended °all the for a season until a convenient time. See Matt.
temptation, he ° departed 1
from Him ° for a
4, 11 .Returning again and repeating the three
season. temptations in a different order and under different
0 circumstances. See Ap. 116.
n 14 And 1 Jesus returned 2 in the power of 1 the 14 power. Gr. dunamis. Ap. 172. 1.

A. D. 27 Spirit into Galilee

4. -14—22. 38 (E, p. 1427). THE LORD’S FOUR-
J3 F 1
0
E F and there went out a °fame °of Him 0 through FOLD MINISTRY. Introversion (. .)

all the region round about. 4. -14 — 6. 11 . The First Period. Subject : the
15 And °§e taught 2 in their ° synagogues, Kingdom. Its Proclamation.
being glorified ° of all. 5. 12 — 9. 21 . The Second Period. Subject
the King. Proclaimed. His Person.
GH l
K 16 And He came Nazareth, where He
to °
Teaching and Miracles.
had been brought up and, ° as His custom
: —
Q 9. 22 18. 43 The Third Period. Subject
.

was, He went 1 into the 15 synagogue ° on the the Rejection of the King.
sabbath day, and ° stood up for °to read. 19. 1 22. 38. The Fourth Period. Subject :

the Rejection of the Kingdom. Parables, re-

L 17 there was delivered unto Him the
And °
vealing the coming change of dispensation in
book of the prophet ° Esaias. And when He which the Kingdom would be in abeyance.
had ° opened the book, He ° found the place
where 0 it was written, 4. -14 — 5. 11 (F, above). THE FIRST PERIOD
OF THE MINISTRY. PROCLAMATION OF
K 18 0< ‘Tlie the Lord is °upon Me,
Spirit of 8
THE KINGDOM. {Division.)
° because He hath ° anointed Me to ° preach the E 4. -14-30. Nazareth. Proclamation.
1

gospel to the °poor He hath °sent Me ° to heal

; E2 4. 31 - 44 . Capernaum. Miracles.
E 3 5. 1 - 11 . Gennesaret. Call of Peter.

4. -14-30 (E l ,
above). NAZARETH. PROCLAMATION. {Introversion.)
E 1
F |
-14, 15. Return to Galilee.
G 16-27. Proclamation,
I

G j
28, 29 . Rejection.
F
Departure from Nazareth. |
30.

14 there went out a fame, &c. In Luke (as in the other Gospels) only those events are selected which tend
to illustrate the special presentation of the Lord and His ministry. Cp. the commencing events of each :

-
Matt. 4. 13. Mark 1. 14. Luke 4. -14-30, and John 1. 19 43 For this fourfold ministry, see Ap. 119. Thus .

commences and its subject, as stated more precisely in vv. 43 44

this first period ,
, fame = report. Gr.
pheme Not the same word as in v. 37
. of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
, through, Gr. kata.
Ap. 104, x. 1. 15 = He Himself. synagogues. Ap. 120 of— by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.

4. 16-27 (G. above). PROCLAMATION. {Repeated Alternation.)

G H l
|
I 6 - 20 -. Prophecy. Given.
J 1 - 20 . Effect. Attention.
|

H2 ]
21 . Prophecy. Fulfilment.
J2 22 . Effect. Wonder.
H
|

3 -
23 27 Prophecy.. Application.
|

4. 16-20- (H 1 ,
above). PROPHECY. GIVEN. {Alternation.)
H 1
K 16 j
. Reading.Intention.
L |
17 Book given.
.

K 18 | ,
19 Reading.
. Act.
L |
20 - Book returned.
16 Nazareth = the (or, that) Nazareth thus defined. Aram. See Ap. 94. III. 8. 36. See Ap. 169. as His
custom was = according to (Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2) custom. on. Gr. en Ap. 104. viii. . stood up.
Being summoned by the superintendent (v. 17). This incident {vv. 16-31) is peculiar to Luke. to read.
Gr. anaginosko. Later usage — to read aloud (as here, 2 Cor. 3. 15 Col. 4. 16 1 Thess. 5. 27 ). But in the . .

Papyri generally = to read. (See Milligan, Selections pp. 39, 112.) The hord. preached in other synagogues, ,

but read only here in Nazareth, which shows that He owned, and was owned, to be a member of this.
17 there was delivered, &c. = there was further delivered i. e. the prophets (the Haphtorah ), the second :

lesson after another had read the Law (the Parashah or first lesson). This delivery was made by the chasan *=
overseer, or Sheliach tzibbor angel of the congregation.
,
See Rev. 2. 1 8, 12 is 3. 1 7, 14 Esaias — , , ; ,
.

Isaiah. For the occ. of his name in the N.T. see Ap. 79. 1. opened = unrolled. This word and “ closed ”
(v. 20 ) occ. only here in the N.T. Cp. Neh. 8. 5 found the place. Isa. 61. 1 2 Doubtless the Haph-
. ,
.

torah or second lesson for the day, it was written - it stood written. See Ap. 107. I. 1 and II. 1 .

18 The Spirit. The Article is understood, in English, See v. 1 upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. .

because — on account of which. anointed Me. Hence His name “Christ”. Cp. Acts 10. 38.
preach the gospel = announce the glad tidings (see vv. 43, 44 ). See Ap. 121. 4. Note the sevenfold
Prophecy (Ap. 10). poor. Ap. 127. 1. sent. Ap. 174. 1. to heal the broken-hearted.
All the texts omit this clause.

1442
 1

4. 18. LUKE. 4. 31.

A.D. 27 the brokenhearted, °to preach ° deliverance to to preach— to proclaim. See Ap, 121. I.
the captives, and recovering of sight to the deliverance. Gr, aphesis. Cp. 3. 3.
blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to set at liberty bruised— to send away in dis- . . .

19 - To preach the acceptable year of the

18 ° 8 charge (en aphesei) the oppressed, or broken. Occurs
IiOBD.” only here. This is added from Isa. 58. 6, making the
quotation compound
“ See Ap, 107. II. 4. This form
L 20 And He ° closed the book, and He gave it of reading was allowed and provided for.
again to the
° minister, and ° sat down. 19 the acceptable year— the welcome year. Either
the Jubilee year (Lev. 25. 8-17), or on account of the
J1 And the eyes ofthem that were
all in the Lord’s ministry commencing then.
16 synagogue ° were fastened on Him.
20 closed = rolled up. Cp. v. 17. Because it was
not yet manifest whether the King and the Kingdom
H 2 21 And He began 0 to say ° unto them, “ This would be received or rejected. See Ap. 72.
day is ° this scripture fulfilled 2 in your ears." the minister = the servant (or 11 verger”), who put it
J2 22 And bare Him witness, and wondered
all away. Not the President, who first received it from the
0
at ° the gracious words which proceeded ° out servant (Heb. chazan ) and “ delivered ” it to the reader,
of His mouth. And they said, “ Is 4 not This sat down : i. e. to teach.
were fastened = continued Almost peculiar
Joseph's Son ?"
0 fixed.
See 22. to Luke. 56, and ten times in Acts. Elsewhere
H M8 l
23 And He said unto them, “Ye will °surely
21 only in 2 Cor. 3. 7, l 3,

say 3 unto Me
this ° proverb, ° ‘ Physician, heal 2 to say unto them, &c.= to say to them that (Gr. hoti)
“
Thyself whatsoever we have heard °done 2 in This day, &c. Note the force of that ”, and see note on
#
:

0
Capernaum, do °also here 2 in Thy country." 22. 19. 9. Mark 14. so (where hoti is used), and contrast
34, and Matt. 21. 28 (where hoti is absent).
24 And He said, ° “Verily I say unto you, unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
0
No prophet is 0 accepted 2 in his own ° country. this scripture. Not the next clause of Isa. 61. 2 ,

M 2 s 25 But I tell you °of a truth, many widows which He did not read. That was then doubtful, and
were 2 in Israel 2 in the days of ° Elias, when is now postponed.
°
the heaven was shut up °three years °and six the
22 at. Gr. epi, Ap. 104, ix. 2.
gracious words— the words of grace. See note
months, °when great famine was ° throughout on 1. so. Gen. of character, Ap. 17. 1.
all the land ; out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
t 20 °But 21 unto none of them was 26 Elias Joseph’s Son. See note on 3. 2 s.
sent, ° save ° unto ° Sarepta, a city of Sidon,
21
woman that was a widow.
unto a
3 4 . 23-27 (H ,
p. 1442). PROPHECY. APPLI-
CATION. {Division.)
s 27 And many lepers were in Israel 2 0
in the H 3 M 1
23, 24. Declaration.
M
|

2
time of Eliseus the prophet ;
° |
25-27. Illustration.

t and none of them was cleansed, saving ° Naa- 23 surely — doubtless.

proverb sparable. Fig. Parcemia. Ap. 6.
man the Syrian." Physician, &c. Peculiar to Luke. See Col. 4. u.
O 28 And all they 2
in the 15 synagogue, when done ^ being done.
they heard these things, were filled with Capernaum. See Ap. 169. First occ. in Luke.
Silence there is no proof of ignorance,
wrath,
also here— here also.
29 And rose up, and ° thrust Him ° out of the 24 Verily. See note on Matt. 5. is.
city, and led Him unto the brow of the hill
0
No = That no. Gr. hoti oudeis See note on “say”, .

whereon their city was built, °that they might V. 21.

° cast Him down headlong. accepted ; or, welcome. As in v. it),
country. Cp. Matt. 13. 67 (later).
F
30 But §e ° passing ° through the midst of
them 0 went His way, 4 . 25-27 (M 2 above). ILLUSTEATION.
,

Ea N 31 0 And came down 9 to ° Capernaum, a city {Alternation.)

of 0 Galilee, and ° taught them 16 on the sab- M 2 s I
‘
„
25.
7 Widows,
} .
Israel.
c,.,
bath days. t 26. Sidon. 5 |

s 27-. Israel.
1
> T
t -27. Syria, j ^
|

25 of a truth = in
(as in v. u) truth. =
El] .as Elijah. See l Kings 17. l, 8, 9 18. i. James 5. 17. ;

the heaven. Sing, with Art. See note on Matt, 6. 9, 10 Rev. 11. 12 is; 13. 6. three years and six.
,

months. An ominous period. Cp. Ban. 12. 7. Re v. 11. 2 3; 13. 5 and Ap. 89, 90. and six months., ;

“
Not a Jewish tradition ”, but a well-known fact, See notes on l Kings 17. l and 18. i. when, &c.—
and there arose. throughout — over. Gi\ epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. 26 But = And. save—
bjit. Used, not in the sense of limitation but of e:vclusion as in Gal. 2. 16. Supply the Ellipsis (Ap. 6) —
, ,

“[but he was sent] to Sarepta”. unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Sarepta. Heb. Zarephath (l Kings 17. 9),
now Surafend, in ruins. 27 in the time of. G r. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. Eliseus= Elisha. Naaman.
See Kings 6.
2 29 thrust = cast. out=w ithout, outside. the brow = an overhanging brow.
Gr. ophrus. Occ. only here in N.T. A medical :>rd (cp. Col. 4. 14 ), used of the eyebrows because of their
w<
hanging over. At Nazareth it is not beneath, but bangs over the town about forty feet. All the texts omit
“ the that they might, &c. See Ap. 23 cast down headlong. Gr. katakremnizd. Him
Occ. only here in N.T., and in the Sept, only in 2 C hron. 25. 12 30 passing through. Doubtless .

the eyes of the people were holden. See 24. ni. Cp. John 8. 59 10. 39, 40 (cp. Pss. 18. 29 37. 33). ; ;

through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. went His way— went away. Probably never to return.
4 . 31-44 [For Sitructure see next page].
31 And, &c. Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6) in w. ai-3’i. Cp. Mark 1. 21 -28 , Capernaum. The second
place of His ministry. See the Structure (E 2
, p . 1442). See Ap. 169. Galilee. See Ap. 169.
taught— was teaching (i.e. continuously).

1443
 ! ; .

4. 32. LUKE. 5. 1.

On 32 And they were 0 astonished 22

at His ° doc- 4 31-44 (E .
2
, p.
1442). CAPERNAUM. MIRACLES.
A.D. 27 trine :
(Introversion and Alternation.)

His word was 0 with ° power.

for
E* N I si. The Lord’s fame.
v 0 u 32-. Its Effect, Astonishment.
P 33 And 2 in the synagogue there was a0 °man, v -32. Reason.
|
Power.
which had a ° spirit ° of an ° unclean devil, P j
33-35. Miracle. Demoniac.
and cried out with a loud voice, 0 u |
36-. Its Effect. Amazement.
34 Saying, ° “ Let us alone ; ° what have we v -36. Reason. Authority.
N
|

to do with Thee, Thou ° Jesus of Nazareth? |

37. The Lord's teaching.
art Thou come °to destroy us? °I know Thee P 38—44. Miracles. Various.
1

Who Thou art ° the Holy One of 4 God." ;

32 astonished. Cp. Matt. 7. 28.
° doctrine — teaching. with. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
36 And 1Jesus rebuked him, saying, “ Hold power = authority, as in v. 6.
thy peace, and come °out of him." And 33 man. Gr. anthrdpos. Ap. V23. 1.
when the ^ devil 0 had thrown him ° in the spirit =Gr. pneuma. Ap. 101. II. 12.
midst, he came °out of him, and ° hurt him ° not. of. Gen. of Apposition. Ap. 17. 4.
0u 36 ° And they were all ° amazed, and spake unclean. Occurs thirty times, of which twenty-four
0
among themselves, saying, 0
What a word ** apply to demons. devil = demon.
is this 34 Let us alone = Ah !

what have, &c. See note on 2 Sam. 10. io.

V with ° authority and 14 power He command-
for °
Jesus. Demons and Gadarenes, and His enemies could
eth the 38 unclean 33 spirits, and they come out." thus irreverently use this name, but His disciples with
y 37 And the ° fame 14 of Him went out 1 into true reverence called Him-** Master ”, or “ Lord ” (John
every place of the country round about. 13. is). to destroy vs. Cp. James 2. 19.
I know, &c. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1. 1. Note the Sing,
Pw 38 ° And He ° arose 22 out of the 15 synagogue, the Holy One of God. Cp. 1.35. Ps. 16. io.
and entered Mnto Simon's house. And Simon's 35 Hold thy peace = Be muzzled, as in l Oor. 9. 9.
0
wife's mother was taken with a ° great fever Cp. Matt. 22. 12 34. Mark 1. as.
Him
,

and they besought

° ° for her. had thrown, &c. Gr. rhipto the medical word for ,

X 39 And He ° stood over her, and ° rebuked the convulsions. Occ. only here, 17. 2 Matt. 9. 36 16. so .
; ;

fever; and it left her: and ° immediately she 27. 5 and Acts 22. 23 27. 19,
29. ; ;

in - into, Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.

arose and ministered unto them.
out of = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. 1.
40 Now ° when the sun was setting, all they hurt. Gr. blapto. A medical word, opposed to
that had any sick with divers diseases brought 5phele5=^ to benefit. Occ. only here and Mark 16. 18.
them 21 unto him and He ° laid His hands on not — in no possible manner. Gr. meden. Compound
;

every one of them, and healed them. of mS. Ap. 105. II.
3a out of many, 0 crying
41 And devils also came 36 And they were all amazed — Astonishment
out, and Q saying, “£()ou art ° Christ 3
the Son came upon (Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3) all.
of God." And He rebuking them suffered amazed. Gr.thambos- astonishment. Peculiar to Luke,
them not 4 to speak : for they 34 knew that He among — to (Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3) one another.
was ° Christ. What a word is this ! What is this word, that ?
with. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
w 42 ° And when it was day, He departed and Same word as power in u. e. authority.
went into a desert place:
1
and the people 37 fame— noise, or ringing in the ears. Gr. echos.
0
° sought Him, and came unto Him, and Not the same word as in v. 14. Occurs only here,
° stayed Him, that He should 0 not depart 1 from Acts 2. 2 and Heb, 12. 9. The verb echeo occurs in 3

them. 21. 25 and l Cor. 18. i. A medical word (see Col. 4. 14).

X
0
43 AndHe °said 21 unto them, “ I must 18- preach 4 . 38-44 (P, above). MIRACLES. VARIOUS.
the kingdom of God to ° other cities also °for : (Alternation.)
0
am I sent."
therefore w |
38. Place. Simon’s housa
44 And He ° preached 2 in the synagogues of x j
39-41. Miracle.
° Galilee. w |
42. Place. Desert.
Proclamation. x |
43, 44 .

Es y And° came to pass, that, as the people 38 And He arose, &c. Cp. Matt. 8. 14 - 17 Marlcl. 29 - 34
° it
5 pressed upon
0 0
Him
°to hear the word of arose out of arose [and went] out of.
. .

God, £e stood by the lake of Gennesaret,

° taken = pressed, or oppressed. Cp. Acts 28, 8. Almost
peculiar to Luke, who uses the word nine times only ,*

three times elsewhere, Matt. 24. 4. 2 Cor. 5. 14 Phil. 1. 23 (being in a strait). . great. Peculiar to
Luke, in this connection, besought. Aorist Tense implying a single act. Not the Imperfect, ;

as generally used. -
for concerning. Gr. peri. Ap, 104. xiii. 1. 39 stood over her. A
medical reference. Peculiar to Luke. rebuked. Peculiar to Luke, immediately. Gr. parachrSma
See 1. 64. 40 when the sun, &c. They waited for the end of the Sabbath. laid His hands, &c.
Peculiar to Luke. 41 cryiBg out= screaming (inarticulately). saying, £f>cu= saying that Thou.
See note ont>. 34 Christ. All the texts
. omit this. Christ- the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX. 42 And
-
when, &c. Fig. Polysyndeton in vv. 42 44 Cp. Mark 1. 35-39. sought Him. All the texts read “were
.

seeking after Him”. unto - up to. Gr. heos. stayed Him = held Him fast. Gr. TcatechQ. See note
on 2 Thess.2. 6. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. 43 said ... X, &c, said. that I must. See note .

on w. 21 24 ,
the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
. other - different. See Ap. 124. 2, for=
-
because. This is the subject of the First Period of His ministry. See 4. 14 and Ap. 119. therefore =for ,

(Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi) this. 44 preached - was proclaiming, as in vv. -is, 19 Not the same word as .

in v. 43. Galilee. See Ap, 169. A Trm Rm. read Judaea. VH

S. 1-11 [For Structure see next page],

1 And, &c. Vv. 1 - 11 See 1. 8.

. to hear=and heard. So all the texts.
it came to pass.
God. Ap. 98. 1. 1- He. Emphatic, to distinguish Him from the crowds. stood = was standing. by —
beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 3. the lake, &c. See Ap. 169. Matthew, “
Mark, and John call it sea

1444
 : .

5 . 2 . LUKE. 5 . 13 .

z 2 And “saw °two standing by the ° ships 0

5 . 1-11 (E 3 ,
p. 1442), GENNESARET.
A.D. 27 lake: but °the fishermen were gone °out of ( Introversion .)
them, and were ° washing their ° nets. E3 y |
People. “Pressed upon Him.”
l.

3 And He entered °into one of the 2 ships, z 2 s. Ships. Standing,

| ,

which was Simon's, and 0 prayed him that he a 4-7, Miracle.

would ° thrust out a little °from the °land. a 8-io. Effects.

And He °sat down, and ° taught the people °out z |

li- Ships. Landing.
y Him.”
-ii. Disciples. “ Followed
of the 2 ship. |

2 saw. Ap. 1B3. 1. 1. Not the same word as in v. 27.

a
0
4 Now ° when0 He had speaking, He said left two ships. At that time there were about 4,000
unto Simon, “ Launch out 3 into the deep, on the lake. ships -boats,
and ° let down your 2 nets 0 for a 0 draught.'* standing i. e. at anchor. Eng. idiom is “lying”,
:

5 And Simon answering said ° unto Him, the fishermen. This call was not that of Mark 1.
° «
Master, we have toiled ° all the night, and lc— 20 When the Lord said “Let us go”, &c. (Mark
.

1. 38), they perhaps did not go with Him, but returned

have taken nothing: nevertheless °at Thy to their ships. But from this second call they never
word I will 4 let down the 3 net." left Him. See v. n, below.
0 And when they had this done, they inclosed out of = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv, as in v 36. .

a great 0 multitude of fishes and their 2 net : Not the same word as in w. 3, 17.
° brake. washing. Gr. apoplund Ap. 136. vi. At the first .

7 And they beckoned 6 unto their partners, call they were casting their net amphiblestron ), Here (<

which were °in the ° other 2 ship, that they they were washing their nets,
should come and help them. And they came, nets. Gr. pi. of diktuon. Cp. John 21. e-n.
and filled both the 2 ships, so that they ° began 3 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same word as
in v, 16 .

to sink.
prayed = asked. See Ap. 134. 3. Not the same word
a 8 When he fell down at
Simon Peter 2 saw it as in v. 1 6. thrust out = push off. nautical word, A
° Jesus' knees, saying, “Depart
8
from me; for from — away from. land. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4.
°I am °a sinful man, O °Lord." sat down. The attitude for teaching. See note on 4.20.
9 For °he was astonished, and all that were taught - was teaching. Imperf. Tense,
° with him, 5 at the 4 draught of the fishes which
out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104, vii. Not the same as in vv. 2, 36.
they had taken
4 when He
had left speaking. The Aorist Tense
implies the immediate succession of the events.
10 And so was °also James, and John, the unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. The same word as
sons of 0 Zebedee, which were partners with in v. lo.
Simon. And 8 Jesus said 4 unto Simon, “Fear Launch out. Same as “thrust out” in v. 3. Ad-
°not; 3 from henceforth thou shalt ° catch dressed to one (Peter).
° men." let down let ye down : addressed to all. Occ. seven
times five of these by Luke, here, v. 6 Acts 9. 26 27.
z 11 And when they had brought their ships 17, 30.
;

The other two are Mark 2. 4. 2 Cor. 11. 33.

; ;

° to 3
land, for— with a view to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the
same word as in v. 14-. Same as in v. -14.
y they ° forsook all, and followed Him. draught = haul. Used of what is drawn, from Anglo-
G Q S 0 12 And it came to pass, when He was in
1 1 ° 7 Saxon drag-an. 5 unto = to.
Master. Gr. Epistates. A word peculiar to Luke,
a certain ° city,
implying knowledge and greater authority than Rabbi
TU ° behold a 8 man ° full of leprosy : who 2 seeing
or Teacher. Occ, seven times (5. 6 8. 24, 24, 46 9. 33, 40 ; ;
,

;
8
Jesus fell “on his face, and ° besought Him, 17. is, and nowhere else). See Ap. 98. XIV. iv.
saying, 0 « Lord, ° if Thou ° wilt, Thou canst all = all through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1.
make me ° clean." at = upon, or [relying] upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104, ix. 2.

13 And He put forth His hand, and ° touched As in v. 9. Not with the same case as in v. 27 .

him, saying, “1 12 will be thou clean." And :

0 6 multitude = shoal.
immediately the leprosy departed 3 from him. brake = were beginning to break. Imperf. Tense.
Occ. 8. 29 and Acts 14. 14 . Elsewhere only in Matt.
26. 66. Mark 14. 63 (“ rent ”).

7 in. Gr. en. Not the same as in w.

Ap. 104. viii. is, 19 . two. See others different = another of
Ap. 124. 2. began to sink — are now sinking. 8 Jesus. Ap. 98. X. I am a sinful
man. True conviction has regard to what one «$, not to what one has done. Cp. Manoah (Judg. 13.22),
Israel (Ex. 20. 19 ), men of Beth-shemesh (1 Sam. 6. 20 ), David (2 Sam. 12. 13), Job (Job 40, 4 42. 2 - 6 ), Isaiah ;

(Isa. 6, 6). a sinful man = a man (Ap. 123. 2) a sinner. Emphasizing the individual. Lord. Not “Jesus”,
as in 4. 34 Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3 A.
. 9 he was astonished = astonishment laid hold of him. with=
united with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi. 10 also James = James also. Zebedee. Aram. Ap. 94.
III. 3. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. catch = be capturing (alive), used of taking captives. Gr. zdgred.
Occ. only here, and 2 Tim. 2. 26 men. Ap. 123. 1. . 11 to. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. forsook
=
all let go all. Not the same word as in v. 28 Cp. 18. 28 - 30 Mark 10.
. 29 so. See note on v. 2 . ,
,

5. 12 —9.
[For Structure see next page].
20
1 2 when He was = in (Gr. en, as in v. 7 ) His being. a certain city — one of the cities. Prob, one in which
“ most of His mighty works were done ”, viz. Chorazin or Beth saida. When named together these are
always in this order. By comparing 5. is and Mark 1. 46 with 5. 29 Matt. 9. 10 and Mark 2. 15, it seems ,

clear that that certain city was not Capernaum. The attempts to “ touch ” the Lord were all in that city
or neighbourhood (6. 19. Matt. 9. 20 14. 36. Mark 3. 10 6. 56. Cp. 5. 15 ). Hence this city was probably
; ;

Chorazin. behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6, and 133. I. 2. full of leprosy. “ Full ”, in this
connection, is a medical word. Cp. Col. 4. 14. See note on Ex. 4. 6. on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. Not the
same case as in v. 24 besought. Gr. deomai. Ap. 134. 1,6.
, Lord. Now being proclaimed as to
His person : the King, Lord of all and yet ( v 24 ) the Son of man. Cp. Matt. 8. 2 6, 8, 20 if. Denoting a ,
.

contingent probability. See Ap. 1 18. 1, b. wilt. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1. clean. The sick are healed lepers :

are cleansed. 13 touched. See note on “city”, v. 12. be thou clean be thou made clean (Passive).
1446
 :' . 0 .

5. 14. LUKE. 5. 26.

aj>. 27 14 And ° no man

charged him to tell ° 5.12—9. 21 (G, P- 1^27). THE SECOND PERIOD
° but
“ go, and shew thyself to the priest,
°
and OF THE LORD'S MINISTRY. PROCLAMATION
offer °for thy 12 cleansing, according 0
as Moses OF THE KING. Repeated Alternation,) (

commanded, for a testimony unto them/'

4 G Q 5. 12 - 26 Tour. Miracles.
1
|
.

16 But so much the more went there a fame

0 R 1
|
6. 27 - 39 . Call of Levi. Disciples.
Q 2 1 - 11 Tour, Sabbaths.
abroad ° of Him and great multitudes 0 came: |
6. .

together to hear, and to be healed °by Him

R 2
6. 12 -I 6 Disciples. Call of the Twelve.
—
.
|
3
° of their infirmities.
Q |
6. 17 8. 66. Tour. Healing and Teaching.
R 3
9. 1 - 1 -, Disciples. Mission of the Twelve,
Y 16 And §e ° withdrew himself 0
into the wil- and return,
Q4 9, - 10 - 17 Tour. Miracle.
and ° prayed.
derness,
R4
j
.

|
9. 18 - 21 Disciples. Confession of Messiah.
.

S 17 And 1 it came to pass ° on ° a certain day,

5. 12-26 (Q 1 above). ,
TOUR. MIRACLES.
T V as was teaching, °that there were Phari- {Extended Alternation and Introversion )
sees and ° doctors of the law sitting by, which Q 1
S |
12 -. A certain city.
were come 3 out of every town of ° Galilee, T U - 12 - 15 Miracle. Leper. “Lord”.
|
.

and ° Judaea, and ° Jerusalem and the : V |

Prayer.
16.

power of °the Lord was present °to heal S |

17 —, A certain day.
6
them. T V |
-17. Teaching.
U 18-26. Miracle. Paralytic. “Son of man
UWb 18 And, 12 behold, 8 men brought c
°in a 0
bed 14 charged. A military word.
|

Also used of a phy-

a 10 man which was c
taken with a palsy and
: sician, “prescribe”.
they sought means to bring him in, and to no man=no one. of me.Compound
Ap. 105. II;
° lay him before Him. no one whom
i. e. he might happen to meet,
And when they could 10 not find ° by what
19 but -but [said].
way they might bring him in ° because of the go shew, &c.
. . See Lev, 14. 1 - 32 .

0 for = concerning. Gr. pm*. Ap. 104, xiii. 1.

multitude, they went upon the housetop, and
Moses. See note on Matt, 8 4. The first of ten occ.
let him down
through the tiling ° 9
with his in Luke; 2. 22 9. 30 33
.

16. 29 31 20. 28, 37

3
5. 14; ;

couch into the midst before 8 Jesus. 24. 27, 44.

; , ; , ;

c 20 And when He 2 saw ° their faith, He said 15 fame —report. Gr. logos.
unto him, 10 “Man, thy sins °are forgiven thee.” of- concerning. Gr. pm. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
came together = kept. coming together,
X 21 And the scribes and the Pharisees began by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. All the texts omit
to reason, saying, “ Who is This Which speak- “ by Him ”
eth blasphemies ? Who can forgive sins, but
° of = from, Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
” 16 withdrew- continued withdrawn. Peculiar to
° God alone ?
Luke here, and 9. 10 ,

Wc 22 But when Jesus ° perceived their ° thoughts. into = in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
He ° answering said 4 unto them, “ What rea- prayed. Gr. proseitchomai. Ap. 134. I. 2. The
son ye 7 in your hearts ? second recorded occasion in Luke; see 3. 21 .

23 Whether is easier, to say, Thy sins ° be 17 on = in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. See the Structures
‘

forgiven ° tfjee ' ; or to say, * Rise up and walk ? “S” and

certain day = in one of the days,
24 But ° that ye may 0 know that ° the Son athat — and.
of man hath ° power ° upon ° earth to forgive doctors, &c. = teachers of the law. Gr. nomodida-
sins,” (He said 5 unto the sick of the palsy,) “ I skalos. Occ. only here, Acts 5. 34, and i Tim. 1. 7.
say 5 unto tfjce, ‘Arise, and take up thy couch, Galilee, Judaea, Jerusalem. Palestine was
and go into thine house/
3 ” divided into the three districts (mountain, sea-shore,
. . . . . .

and valley). Cp. Acts 1. 8 10. 39

b 26 And immediately he rose up before them, the LORD = Jehovah. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. B. b.
;

and took up that ° whereon he lay, and departed to = for, or with a view to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
° to his own house, glorifying 21 God.
them. TTrm. A YH R. read “him "instead of “them”.
X 20 And °they were all ° amazed, and they If so, then the clause reads, “the power of Jehovah
was [present] for Him to heal ”, but miracles were few
“because of their unbelief”, Matt. 13. 58.

5. 18-26 (U, above). MIRACLE. THE PARALYTIC. (Alternation and Introversion.)

U W b |
is, 19. The Paralytic. Brought,
c |
20 . Forgiveness. Declared,
X 21. El feet. Enemies Reasoning.
W Bestowed, C |
|

22-24. F<>rgiveness.
& 26 The Pa ralytic. Healed, .

x 1 26 feet. People Glorifying.

|

. m
18 brought = carrying. in = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. viii. bed = couch. Gr. kline not the poor man's \

bed, krabbaton. John 5. 10 taken with a pals y = paralysed. Gr. paraluomai. Not the same word as in
.

4. 38. Luke always uses the Verb, not the Adj. (ccmtrast Matt. 4. 24 8, 6. Mark 2. 3-io). Cp. Acts 8 7 ; , .

Strictly medical usage. Cp. Col. 4. 14. lay = plac<s. 19 by. Gr .dia. All the texts omit. because =
on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104, v. 2. upon. Gi epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. through. Gr. dia. Ap, 104, v. 1.
20 their faith. Why exclude the man himself, as is generally done ? are— have been. 21 can
forgive = is able to forgive. God. Ap. 98. I. 1. 22 perceived = well knowing. Gr. epiginosko. Ap.
132. 1. iii. thoughts — reasonings. answering5 said. See note on Deut. 1. 4i and Ap. 122. 3. 23 be - ,

have been. tf>ee = to thee. 24 that — in order that. know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132 I. 1. the Son of
man. Ap. 98. XVI and 99. First occ. in Luke cp twenty-sixth, 24. 7. powers authority, Ap. 172. 5.
;
.

upon. Gr. epi Ap, 104. ix. 1. . earth. Gr. g&. Ap. 129. 4, 25 immediately. Gr. parachrema.
See 1. 64 4. 39
;
Outside Luke and Acts it occurs <>nly in Matt, 21, 19 20
. to=into, as in v. 24 above. ,
.
,

26 they . . . amazed = amazement seized them all L

1446
 ;; )

5. 26 . LUKE. 5. 39 .

A. B. 27 glorified 21 God, and were 0 filled with fear, ° say- filled with= filled of. Cp. 1. is 4. 28 6. n. Matt. ; ;

ing, “ We have °seen 0 strange things to day.” 22. 10 (furnished). Acts 5. 17, &c.
sayings saying that. See 4. 2 i 24, 41 23. 43, &c.
R Y 27 And 0 after these things He went forth, and seen. Ap. 133. I. 1.
} ;
l

°saw a ° publican, named °Levi, sitting °at strange thin gs= paradoxes, e. contrary to what is i.
° the receipt of custom and He said 5 unto him, generally seen.
:

“Follow Me.”
5. 27-39 (R 1 p. 1446). DISCIPLES. CALL OF ,

Z 28 And he °left all, rose up, and followed LEVI. (A Uernation.

Him. R 1 Y 27. Levi. His call. |

Z 28 His obedience.
Y 29 And 27 Levi made Him a great ° feast 7 in
.
|

Y 29. Levi. His feast.

his own house and there was a great com-
:
Z 30-39, His instruction.
|

pany of 27 publicans and of 0 others that sat 27 after. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.
down °with them. saw => viewed with attention. Gr. theaomai. Ap. 133.
Z A 30 But ° their scribes and Pharisees mur- I. 12,
mured ° against His disciples, saying, “Why publican = toll-collector, or tax-gatherer. See on
do ye eat and drink 29 with 0 publicans and 3.Levi. There can be no doubt about Levi and
2. 3

” Matthew
sinners ? being different names for the same person (Matt. 9. 9.
B 31 And
Jesus answering said 4 unto them,
8 Mark 2. 14). For similar changes, at epochs in life, cp.
“They that are 0 whole need °not a physician Simon and Peter, Saul and Paul. Matthew is an
abbreviation of Mattathias = Gift of God, and he is
but they that ° are 0 sick. so called after this. “ Sitting ” shows he was a custom-
32 0 1 came 31 not to call ° the righteous, but house officer.
sinners ° to ° repentance.” at. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
A 33 And they said 4 unto Him, “Why do the the receipt of custom — the toll office.
disciples of John fast ° often, and °make 28 left =left behind. Not the same word as “forsook”
in v. n.
° prayers, and likewise the disciples of the
” 29 feast = reception (banquet). Gr. doche. Occ. only
Pharisees but Thine ° eat and drink ?
; here and 14. 13. others. See Ap. 124, 1.
BC 1
34 And He said 4 unto them, 0 “ Can ye make with = in company with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
the 0 children of the bridechamber fast, 0 while 5. 30-39 (
Z,
above). HIS INSTRUCTION.
the bridegroom is 20 with them ? (Alternation.)
35 But °the days will come, °when the bride- Z A 30. and Pharisees. Question.
Scribes
groom ° shall be taken away 3 from them, and
[

B 3i, 32 The Lord’s Answer.

|
.

° then shall they fast 7 in those days.” A |

33, Scribes and Pharisees. Question.
B 34-39. The Lord’s Answer.
Ca 30 And He spake °also a parable 4 unto them j

0
“No man putteth a piece of a °new garment 30 their scribes and Pharisees = the scribes and
19 upon an old 0 0 Pharisees among them : “their” referring to Galilean
if otherwise, then both the
;
scribes, as distinguished from those of Jerusalem
° new maketh a rent, and the piece that was
(Matt, 15. l). Note the same distinction as to synagogues
taken 2 out of the °new °agreeth 31 not with the in Matt. 4. 23 9. 35, &c. ;

old. against. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.

37 And 36 no man putteth °new wine 3
into publicans = the publicans. See v. 27
cs 31 whole = in health (Matt, and Mark have “strong ”).
.

old ° bottles ; else the ° new wine will burst

This ( hugiaino ) is the medical word (Col. 4. 14), as in
the 0 bottles, and °be spilled, and the 0 bottles 7. 10 15. 27. 3 John 2 Paul uses it in a moral .
;
shall perish. sense (1 Tim. 1. 10 6. 3. 2 Tim. 1. is 4. 3 Tit. 1. 9, .
;

38 But 37 new wine must be put 8 into 37 new

;

13 ;
2. 1
,
2 ).
37 bottles
;
and both are preserved. not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1.
are = have themselves.
C4 39 No man also having drunk old wine sick = sickly, in an evil condition. Gr. kakos. Adv. of
straightway desireth 37 new: for he saith, * The Ap. 128.
0 ” kakos. III. 2.
old is better/ 32 came = I have come.
I
the righteous = righteous ones,
to = unto, with a view to. Gr eis. Ap. 104. vi.
. repentance.
Ap. 111. II. 1. 33 often. Gr.
pukna. Occ. only here and in Acts 24. 26 1 Tim. 5. 23 .
. make prayers. Note this as distinguished
from praying. prayers ^petitions, or supplications. Not used in the other Gospels, See Ap. 134. II, 3.
eat and drink. Like ordinary people, without making it a part of their religion.
5. 34 39 (B, above). THE LORD’S ANSWER. (Division.)
B C 1
34, 35. The Sons of the Bridechamber.
C 2 36. Old and New Garments.
C3 37 , 38. Old and New Wine-skins.
o 39. Old and New Wine.
34 Can ye make = Ye surely cannot (Gr. me. children, &c. = sons (Ap. 108. iii).
Ap. 105. II), can ye?
Heb. idiom for the bridal party. while = in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) the time when. 36 the days
will come— there will come days [for those]. when. All the texts read “and when”, following up
the Fig. Aposiopesis (Ap. 6), as though the time for revealing the fact of His crucifixion had not yet come,
shall be taken away. Gr. apairo. Occ. only here, and the parallels (Matt. 9 ig Mark 2 20) implying a . , .

violent death as “lifted up” in John 3. 14

; then shall they fast. As they did (Acts 13. 2 3 ).
. .

36 also a parable = a parable also. No man, &c. =that no one (Gr. oudeis. Ap. 105, I), [having
rent a piece] from a new garment, putteth it upon an old. new. Gr. kainos. See note on Matt. 9. 17 .

if. Ap. 118. 2 a. . both, &c. =he will both rend the new, and the new will not agree with the old.
agreeth=harmonizeth. Gr. sumphoneo. 37 new = fresh made. Gr. neos. See note on Matt. 9. 17 .

bottles = wine-skins, be spilled = it will be poured out. 39 better = good. So all the texts.
1447
 ; ; ;; .

0.
2 1. LUKE. 6 . 14 .

Q B 3 And 6 1-11
a 1
°it came
to pass °on ° the second (Q2 p. 1446), TOUk. SABBATHS.
6
.
f

a. d. 27 sabbath after the first, that He °went (jDivision.)

0 4
through the corn ° fields and His disciples Q
;
D* 1-5, Ono Sabbath. The Corn-fields.
plucked the ears of corn, D 6-ii. Another Sabbath. The Synagogue.
and °did eat, rubbing 2

5
them in their hands. 1 it came to pass. A Hebraism.
And certain of the Pharisees said unto on. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in
them, “ Why do ye that which is ° not lawful VV. 20, 39, 49.
” the second sabbath after the first. All this repre-
7 do on the sabbath days ?
1
to
0 0 0 sents only one word in the Greek deuteroprotos\ ie.
And Jesus answering them said, Have the second-first. Occ. only here in the N.T.
° “ (

ye °not read so much as this, °what David and second sabbaths can occur only in the The first
week of the
8 when himself was an hungred, and they three great Feasts. The first day of these
did,
feasts is
which were ° with him a Sabbath “ high day ” (Heb. ydm tov and is the u first ”
9 How he went ° into the house of God, and or great sabbath, whatever day of the week it falls on
),

°did take and eat the shewbread, and gave (see Lev. 23. 7, 24, 35), the weekly sabbath then becomes
° also to them that were 3 with him which it is the “ second ;
2 not lawful to eat but for the priests alone ” This “ second sabbath ” was therefore the ordinary
?
And he said unto them, That ° the Son of weekly sabbath as is clear from Matt. 12. l. Not seeing ,

this the current Greek texts solve the difficulty by

man is Lord ° also of the sabbath. omitting the word altogether L Trm. WH R. !

D3 Ed 0 And 1 it came to pass 0 also 1 on another went = was going. through. Gr. dia. Ap.l04.v. 1.
sabbath, that He entered 4 into the synagogue corn fields. See Matt. 12, i. did eat— were eating.
and taught: and there was a “man ° whose 2 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 106. I. Not the same word as
10 hand was ° withered.
right in W. 29, 30, 37, 39, 49.
3 Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
e And the scribes and Pharisees ° watched answering said. See note on Deut. 1. 41 . . . .

Him, ° whether He would 0 heal on the sab- them ^ to (Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3) them.
1

11
bath day Have ye not read. See Ap. 143.
f ° that they might ° find an accusation against
not = not so much as. Gr, ouden compound of me. ,

12
Him. Ap. 106. X.
what David did. See notes on Matt. 12. 4 .

Ed But Jpe ° knew their ° thoughts, and said to with = in company with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
“
13 man which had the withered hand, Rise 4 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104, vi.
the 6

up, and stand forth °in the midst.” And he did take. Peculiar to Luke,
also to them = to them also.
14 and stood
arose forth.
Then said 3 Jesus ° unto them, ° “ I will ask 5 the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
you one thing; Is it lawful on the sabbath also of the sabbath — of the sabbath also.
days to do good, or to do evil ? to save ° life, 6. 6-11 (D 2 above). ANOTHER SABBATH.
or to destroy it ?” THE ,

SYNAGOGUE. {Repeated and Extended Alternation.)

And ° looking round about upon them all, D 2 E d 6. Withered hand.
He said unto the 6 man, “Stretch forth thy |

e 7-. Enemies. Watching,

hand.” And he did so: and his hand was |

f - 7 Purposed Accusation, .
|

restored ° whole as the ° other. E d ]

-
8 10 Withered hand. Healed.
.

e were tfjeg with ° madness

° filled e |
11 -. Enemies. Madness.
f - 11 Purposed Machination.
f and ° communed one ° with another what they
.
|

might do to 8 Jesus. 6 also on another sabbath = on another sabbath .

also. Cp. Matt. 12. 9 - 14 Mark 3. 1 - 6

Ra F And 1 it came to pass ° in those days, that man. Gr. anthropos Ap. 123. 1,
. .

He went out 4 into ° a mountain 0 to pray, and whose right hand — his hand, the right [one],
0
continued all night withered. See on Mark 3. 1 .

G 0
in prayer to God. 7 watched = kept watching. Imperf. Tense. Cp.
Mark 3. 2
F And when it “was day, He called unto whether = if, &c. Assuming the possibility of the
.

Him His disciples: and °of them He chose condition. Ap. 118. 2. a. heal. See v. 18.
twelve, whom ° also He named apostles that— in order that. find. Peculiar to Luke.
<7 Simon, (whom He °also named Peter,) and 8 knew all along knew. Imperf. Tense. Gr. oida.
=
Andrew his brother, James and John, Philip Ap. 132. I. 1.= Not the same word as in v 44. .

and 0 Bartholomew, thoughts reasonings (cp. Matt. 15. 19. James 2. 4).
in. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in
VV. 12, 17, 23, 41, 42.
9 unto. Gr. pros .Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same word as in v. 36. X will ask. All the texts read,
“ I ask ”, i. e. “I further ask life = a soul. See Ap. 110. III. 1. 10 looking round, &c. Mark’s
“
Divine supplement is with anger ”, &c. whole = healed. other. See Ap. 124. 1. 11 filled
with = filled of. See note on 6 26 . =
madness senseless rage.
. commune d= began to
discuss. with = [saying] one to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
6 12-16
. (R 2 , p. 1446). DISCIPLES. CALL OF THE TWELVE. {Alternation.)
R 2
F
Night. 12 -, Time.
Act. Prayer. G j
- 12 .

F 13. Time. Days. |

O 14-16. Act. Calling of the Twelve.

|

12 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in vv. 8, 17 - 23 a— the. to pray, The third ,
.

of seven such occasions in Luke. See note on 3. 21 continued all night. Peculiar to Luke, A medical
.

word. Cp. Matt. 14. 23 . prayer to God. Gr. prayer of God. Gen. of Relation. Ap. 17. 6.
13 was = became. of— from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Not the same word as in vv. 34 44 45 also , ,
.

He named apostles -He named apostles also. Peculiar to Luke. 14 also named = named also. See
Ap. 141. Bartholomew. Ap. 94. III. 8.

1448
 ; : 6

A.D. 27 15 ° Matthew and ° Thomas, James the son of 15 Matthew and Thomas Alpheeus. All . . .

° Alphaeus, and Simon called Zelotes, Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3.

16 And Judas the brother of James, and Ju- 16 also was the traitor = became even a traitor.
das Iscariot, which ° also was the traitor. 6 17—8. 56 (Q 3 p. 1440). TOUR. HEALING .
,

Q* HK 1
17 And He came down 3 with them, and °stood AND TEACHING, (Introversions.)
°in °the plain, and °the company of His dis- Q H K 6. 17 - 19 Works.
3 1
Healing. |
.

0
ciples, and a great multitude of people out of
L 6. 20 49 Teaching.
- |
.

all Judaea and Jerusalem, and from the sea

K 7. 1-17, "Works. Miracles.
2
|

J 7. 18-35. Concerning John.

coast of Tyre and Sidon, which came to hear J 7. 36-47. Concerning the Pharisees.
Him, and to be ° healed 13 of their diseases
0
A 7. 48-60. Work. Forgiveness,
3 R
18 And they that were vexed °with unclean L 8. 1-21. Teaching.
[

[
° spirits and they were ° healed.
:
0
A 8. 22 - 66 Works. Miracles.
4
|
.

19 And the whole multitude sought to touch 17 stood = stopped. in=on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
0
Him: for there °went virtue °out of Him, tho plain = a level [spot]. the company = a crowd,
and healed them all.
17 out of = away from. Gr. apo, Ap. 104. iv.
LM 20 °And §e “lifted up His eyes °on His disci- healed. Gr. iaomai. Cp. 5. 17. 18 vexed = beset,
g with. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1, but theTexts read apo.
ples, and said, ““Blessed be ye poor: for yours spirits. Gr. pneuma See Ap. 101. xi. .

is ° the kingdom of God. healed. Gr. therapeud. Cp. 5. is.

21 20 Blessed are ye that hunger °now for ye : 19 sought went, &o. Both are the Imperf. . . .

shall be filled. Tenser all the while were seeking to touch Him, for
virtue was going out, & c. virtue = power. Ap. 172. 1.
1 Blessed areye that weep “now : for ye shall 6 laugh. out of = from (beside). Gr. para Ap. 104. xii. 1. .

J
22 20 Blessed are ye, when 6
men shall hate
6 20-49 . (L, above). TEACHING.
you, and when they shall ° separate you from (Introversion and Alternation.)
their company and shall reproach you, and
,
M 20 - 26 . Blessing and Woe.
cast out your name as ° evil, ° for ° the Son of
|
°
N O |
27-38. Discipleship.
man's sake. Parable. P 39.
N
J

23 Rejoice ye 12 in that day, and leap for joy 0 40. Discipleship.

|

for, ° behold, your reward is great 12 in ° hea- P 41-45. Parable.

M
|

ven : for °in the like manner did their fathers 46-49. Blessing and Woe, (Stability and In-
0 stability.)
unto the prophets.
9 24 “But 6 woe unto you that are rich ! for ye 6 20-26
. (M, above). BLESSING AND WOE.
° have received your 0 consolation. (Extended Alternation.)
M g 20. Poor.
Woe
i

25 24 unto you that °are full! for ye |

h 21—. Hungry,
shall hunger.
|

- 2 i. Weepers, Blessings.
i |

24
Woe unto you that laugh now ! for ye shall j |
22 23 ,
. Hated, &c.
mourn and weep. g |
24. Rich.
h 25- Full.
20 24 Woe unto you, when all 6 men shall |

i -25, Laughers.
- Woes.
speak well of you for so did 23 their fathers to
|

0
!
j 26. Praised. |

the false prophets. 20 And, &c. Not “Luke’s version” of “the Sermon
NORTk 27 But I say unto you which hear, ° Love on the Mount ”, but a repetition in a different form of
your enemies, certain parts of it on a subsequent occasion. Whycreate
a “ discrepancy ” by supposing that our Lord never
1
do ° good to them which hate you, repeated any part of His discourses? Cp. Isa. 28. 9-13,
lifted up His eyes. Peculiar to Luke.
on=unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Blessed, &c. = Happy. See note on Matt. 5. 3. the kingdom of
God. See Ap. 114. 21 now. In contrast with the future. In Divine reckoning the best always comes
last. Peculiar to Luke. 22 separate you, &c. =cut you off. oast out, &c. Cp. Deut. 22. 9. evil. 1

Gr. poneros. Ap. 128. III. 1. for = on account of. Gr. heneka the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI. .

23 behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap, 6. heaven — the heavens. See notes on Matfc s 6. 9 10 in the like ,
.

manner — according to (Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2) the same things. unto = to. 24 But. Gr. plen. Emphatic,
woe. This is not a different and discrepant version of the Sermon on the Mount, but a varied repetition of parts
of it. have received = are receiving. Gr. apechd. The common word in the Papyri for a receipt. See note on
Matt. 6 2 consolation. Gr, paraklesis— comfort. Akin to “Comforter”. John 14 1 26 &c. Cp. Luke 2. 25.
. . .
, ,

25 are full = have been filled. 26 the false prophets. Cp. Jer, 5. si. 1 Kings 18. 19 22 22. 11 Isa. 30. 10 . , ;
.

6 27-38
. (O, above). DISCIPLESHIP. (Introversion.)
O R |
27 - 36 . Positive.
S |
37 . Negative.
R |
38. Positive.

6 27-36
. (R, above). POSITIVE. (Extended Alternation and Introversion.)
R k 27 -. Love to enemies.
|

1
- 27 - 29 Do good. Command,
.

m
|
j

30. Give.|
)

U
n 31 Rule. Human.| |
.

o 32 - 34 Reasons.
I
|
.

T k 35-, Love to enemies.

|

I -35-, Do good, Command.

|

m |
-35-. Lend.
U 0 |
-35. Reason.
n |
36. Rule. Divine.
27 Love. Gr, agapao. See Ap. 135.1. good = well.
1449
 : : ;:;
: 1

6. 28. LUKE. 6. 48.

A.D, 27 28Bless them that curse you, and °pray

° 28 Bless. Not the same word as in w. 20 , 21 , 22 .

°for them which despitefully use you. pray. See Ap. 134. 1. 2.
29 And unto him that smiteth thee ° on the for = on behalf of. Gr. huper. Ap. 104. xvii. 1.
one ° cheek offer ° also the ° other and him ;
29 on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. Not the same word
that taketh away thy °cloke forbid °not to
as in vv. 1, 2 , 6, 7, 20 . cheek =jaw.
also the other = the other also,
take thy 0 coat also. other. See Ap. 124. 1 .

m 30 Give to every man that asketh of thee cloke = mantle. See Matt. 5. 40 .

not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.

and 13 of him that taketh away thy goods ask coat — tunic. See Matt. 5. 40
them 29 not again. 31 as — according as. .

would =desire, Gr. thelo See Ap. 102. 1. ,

TJ n 31 And ° as ye would that men should do

° 6 32 For = And.
to you, do ge also to them likewise. if. Assuming the hypothesis. Ap. 118. 2. a.
what = what kind of,
o 32 °For °if ye love them which love you, thank. Gr. charis. Occ. more than 150 times; eight in
°what ° thank have ye ? for sinners also love Luke, here, vv. 33 , 34 ;
1. 30 ;
2. 40, 52 ;
4. 22 ;
17. 9 ;
not once
those that love them. in Matt, or Mark generally transl. ‘‘grace”. Ap. 184. 1. 1.
;

33 And °if ye do good to them which do 33 if ye do good. The condition being quite un-
certain, where experience will decide. Ap. 118. 1. b.
good to you, 32 what thank have ye? for sin-
34 of = from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1.
ners also do even the same. as again = the like.
much
34 And 33 if ye lend to them ° of whom ye 36 great. Emph. by Fig. Hyperbaton. Ap. 6.
hope to receive, 32 what thank have ye? for children — sons. Ap. 108. iii.
sinners also lend to sinners, to receive °as the Highest. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct) for
much again. Him Who is on high. See note on 1. 32.
unto. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
Tk 35 But 27 love ye your enemies, 36 Be ye = Become ye.
and do good, merciful = compassionate. Gr. oiktirmon. Occ. only
l
here and James 5 11 . .

m and lend, hoping for nothing again ; and your 37 not. Gr. ou me, Ap. 105. III.
reward shall be ° great, and ye shall be the 38 men = [they] the professional measurers,
° children of the Highest mete Anglo-Saxon = to measure.
.

39 Can the blind . ? = Is a blind [man] able to lead , .

Vo for Be is kind ° unto the unthankful and to the a blind [man] ? shall = will.
22 evil. 40 above. Gr. huper. Ap. 104, xvii. 2.
master ^teacher. Gr. didaskalos. Ap. 98. XIV. v.
n 30 ° Be ye
therefore ° merciful,
0
31
as your Fa- perfect = set to rights (by his instruction being com-
ther also is merciful, plete). See Ap. 126. 8,
not, and ye shall ° not be judged
29 41 beholdest. See Ap. 183,1. 5.
S 37 Judge mote beam. See notes on Matt. 7. 3.
. .

condemn and ye shall °not be con-

.
29 not,
42 canst thou ... ? ^art thou able ?
demned : forgive, and ye shall be forgiven out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Not the same word as
in vv. 17 , 19
P 38 Give, and you good
it shall be given unto ;
44
.

known = gets to be known.

is Gr. ginosko, Ap.
measure, pressed down, and shaken together, 132. 1. ii. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. by.
and running over, shall ° men give 4 into your =
his its. of— from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
bosom. For with the same measure that ye bramble bush, Gr. batos. Occ. outside Luke and
°mete withal it shall be measured to you Acts only in Mark 12. 26 It is the same word in .

again.” Ex. 3. 2-4 (Sept.).

=
45 of out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Cp. Isa. 32. 6.
P 39 And He spake a parable unto them, °“Can 46 Lord, Lord. Fig. Epizeuxis (Ap. 6), for emphasis.
the blind lead the blind? ° shall they 2
not both Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 2. B. a.
fall 4 into the ditch ? 47 Whosoever — Every one. Fig. Synecdoche (of
0 Genus), Ap. 6. Put for those only who come.
N 0 40 The disciple is 2
not above his ° master to. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3. .

but every one that is ° perfect shall be as his sayings = words. PI. of logos. Not the same word as
master. in 7. 1 .See note on Mark 9. 32 .

P 41 And why beholdest thou the ° mote that

° I will shew ... is like. Peculiar to Luke.
in thy brother's eye, but perceivest 2 not the
48 digged deep. Gr. digged and deepened. Fig.
is 12

° beam that is 12 in thine own eye ?

Hendiadys (Ap. 6), for emphasis: i.e. he dug —yea, he
dug deep.
42 Either how °canst thou say to thy brother, a = the. rock. Gr. petra. As in Matt. 16 8. .

‘Brother, let me pull out the 41 mote that is flood, or inundation, Gr.plem mura. Only herein N.T.
12 in thine eye,’ when thou
thyself 41 beholdest
2 not the 41 beam that
is 12 in thine own eye ?
Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam °out of and an 22
out of the 22 evil treasure
evil 6
man 42

of his heart bringeth forth that which is 22 evil :

thine own eye, and then shalt thou see clearly 0
for of the abundance of the heart his mouth
to pull out the mote that is 12 in thy brother's
speaketh.
eye.
43 For a good tree bringeth 2
not forth cor- 40 And why ye Me, 0 Lord, Lord, and do call
rupt fruit ; neither doth a corrupt tree bring not the things which I say ?
forth good fruit. 47 0 Whosoever cometh °toMe, and heareth
44 For every tree °is known °by °his own My 0 sayings, and doeth them, °I will shew you
fruit. For ° of thorns men do 2 not gather figs, to whom he ° is like :

nor 0 of a 0 bramble bush gather they grapes. 48 He is like a 6 man which built an house,
45 A good 6 man 42 out of the good treasure of and 0 digged deep, and laid the foundation 29 on
his heart bringeth forth that which is good °a °rock: and when the w flood arose, the
1450
 : :

0
A. D. 27 stream °beat vehemently upon that house, and stream = river. Gr. potamos.
could 2 not shake it: °for it was founded °upon beat vehemently— burst or brake, A medical term
a rock. for a rupture.
0 for, &c. All the texts read “on account of (Gr. dia) its
49 But he that heareth, and doeth not, is
29

like a man that without a foundation built an being well built ”. upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 8.
house 48 upon the earth against which the —49 doeth not. The Negative expresses the feeling
;
48 stream did 48 beat vehemently, and immedi-
doth not wish to do them.
it fell. All the texts read sunepesen for epesen, i.e.
ately °it fell; and the °ruin of that house was it collapsed.
great/ ruin = breaking up. Another medical word.
7 1-17 (X 2 p. 1449). WORKS. MIRACLES.
.

K V
2 1
W 7 Now when He had ° ended say- all His 0

K yi
,

Division.
ings °in the ° audience of the people, He 2 l-io. The Centurion’s Servant healed.
entered ° into ° Capernaum. V 2
ii-i7. The Widow’s Son raised.
2 And ° a certain centurion's ° servant, who 7 1-10
. (V 1
,
above). THE CENTURION'S
was °dear unto him, was sick, and ready to SERVANT HEALED.
die. Introversion and Repeated Alternations.

X 1 1
3 And when he heard of ° Jesus, he ° sent
°
yl w l, 2. The Servant dying.
p X 1
Centurion hears and sends.
3.
°unto Him °the elders of the Jews, ° beseech- q 4, 5. The Elders praise.
A
,1

ing Him that He would come and heal his

|

X2 p
2 6-. Centurion comes.
|
2
servant. q
2 -6-8. His own dispraise.
|

4 And when they came

X3 p 3 9-. The Lord hears the Centurion.
ql to 3 Jesus, they ° be-
°
3
|

-9. The Lord's praise.

q
sought Him ° instantly, saying, That he was W 10. The Servant healed.
|

worthy for whom He should do this

|

1 ended = completed, or finished,

5 “For he °loveth our nation, and 0 fye hath sayings. Gr. pi. of rhema. Not the same word as in
built °us °a synagogue." 6. 47. See note on Mark 9. 32.
'

Xa p 2
6 Then 3 Jesus ° went ° with them. And when in = into. Gr. eis. Ap, 104. vi.
audience = hearing,
He was now ° not far 0 from the house, the cen- Metonymy Gr. “ ears Put by Fig.
(of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for hearing,
turion °sent friends 4 to Him, ° saying unto
into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
Him, Capernaum. See Ap. 169.
q
2 ° “
Lord, ° trouble not Thyself for I am °not
0
2 a certain centurion viz. the same that the Lord
:
:

worthy that Thou shouldest enter ° under ° mp had blessed before (Matt. 8. 5 - 13 i.e. before the calling ) ;

roof of the twelve, Matt. 10, 1 &c. This second healing of ,

.

the centurion’s bondman took place after the calling

7 Wherefore neither thought I myself worthy of the twelve (6. 13 -ih). Note the different words and
to come 3 unto Thee but ° say in a word, and
:
incidents.
my ° servant shall be healed. servant — bondman. Gr. doulos, not “ pais” as in
8 For °3 also am a °man 3 set 6 under au- Matt. 8. 6 (Ap. 108. iv) and in v. 7 here, for the “paw”
thority, having 6 under ° me soldiers, and I say might be a u doidos'\ while the doulos” need not be 1

unto one, Go/ and he goeth and to another,

4
;
a “ pais “ Pais ” relates to origin, “ dotdos” to con-
4
Come/ and he cometh and ; to my 2
servant, dition, when used of the same person.
‘ Do this/ and he doeth it” dear — esteemed, or honoured, Not said of the “pots”,
and more suitable to “ doulos
X 3
p
3
9 When 3 Jesus heard these things, ° He mar- 3 of— about. Gr. peri Ap. 104. xiii. 1. Not the .

and turned Him about, and said

velled at him, same word as in vv. 21 - 30 3 5 Jesus. Ap. 98. X. ,
. .

unto the people that followed Him, « I say sent = sent away (the sender remaining behind). Gr.
unto you, apostello . Ap. 174. 1.
unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 8.
q
3
I have °not found so great faith, °no, not °in the elders some of [the] elders,
Israel," beseeching— asking. Not the same word as in v . 4.

w 10 And they that were 6 sent, returning ° to

Ap. 184. I. 3. 4 to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
besought. Stronger word than in v. 3. Ap. 134. 1. 6.
the house, found the servant 2 ° whole ° that had instantly = pressingly, or urgently,
been sick. giving the exact words. was — is :

5 loveth. Gr. agapad. Ap. 135.1. 1. he himself,

us— for us. a synagogue— the synagogue. The Lord knew all the synagogues in Capernaum so ;

that this must have been some special synagogue, probably a new one, built since the event of Matt.
8.5-13. 6 went = was going. with = in conjunction or fellowship with. Gr. sun. Ap. 1(4. xvi.
not far. In the former case, the Lord did not go being prevented by the centurion. ;
not. Gr. ou.
Ap. 105. 1. from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv. . sent. Gr. pempo (Ap. 174. 4)=to send with the ;

envoy being accompanied by an, escort. saying. He himself was present, and was the speaker.
Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a, 3. B. a. The Person of the Lord is the subject of this second period of His ministry.
See Ap. 119. trouble not Thyself, This second and similar address shows a greater depth of
humility, prob. grown since the former healing, of which the synagogue may have been a votive token,
not. Gr. m$. Ap. 105. II. Not the same word as in preceding and following clause. not worthy.
Gr. ou. As in first clause. under. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 2. mg. Emphatic by position
in the sentence. Fig. Hyperbaton. Ap. 6. 7 say in a word say by, or with a word. Dative case,
servant. Here, it is Gr. pais Ap. 108. iv. See note on v. 2
. 8 also am, &c. = I also, a man, am .

appointed under (or, obedient to) authority. man. Gr, anthropos. Ap. 123. I. set appointed,
me myself.
= 9 He marvelled, &c. The only other instance of the Lord’s marvelling is at their
unbelief ( Mark 6. 6). not. no, not = not even. Gr. oude.
. . . in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii,
10 to- unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. whole = in good health. A medical word. See note on 5. si.
that had been sick. Omitted by L T Tr. [A] WH R. Thus the antecedents and consequents, and subjects
of the two miracles differ in important details.

1451
 ; : 1 .

7 . 11 . LUKE. 7 23. .

V’Yr 11 ° And 0
it came to pass the day after, that 7 11-17 (V 2
. , p. 1451). THE WIDOW’S SON
A. D. 27 He went into a 1
city called ° Nain and Alternations.) RAISED. ( Introversions
V2 Y r ii- The Lord. Entering into Nain. .

°and many of His

disciples went with Him,
,

|
s -ii. The people with the Lord.
s
° and much people.
|

Z t 12-, The dead man. |

u - 12 His mother,
z t 12 Now when He came nigh to °the gate of
.

v 13—. Compassion. ) To the

the city, ° behold, there was ° a dead man car- . w -13. Words, J Mother. The
ried out, the only son of his mother, v 14—. Acts. ) To hpr Lord.
|

u 11 and she was a widow : 11 and much people of w -14. Words, j Son. |

16—. The dead man.

the city was 6 with her.
t |

u -is. The mother. |

A v 13 11 And when °the Lord ° saw her, He had 8 16. The people with the Lord,
|

0 0 r 17. TheLord. His praise going out from Nain.

compassion on her, j

w 11 and said unto her, “ Weep 0 not/' 11 Yerses n-17 peculiar to Luke. Selected because
it is connected with the Lord’s Person as God raiser of —
Av 0
14 11 And He came 11 and ° touched the ° bier the dead and as Man full of compassion.
;
—
11
and they that bare him ° stood still. And. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), the “ many
ands” in these verses (11—17) emphasizing every detail.
w 11 And He said, ° “ Young man, I say unto thee, The “ands” in the English do not always agree with
0 those in the Greek,
Arise.”
it came to pass. Hebraism. See note on 1. 8. A
Zt 15 11 And °he that was dead ° sat up, 11
and Nain. Now, Nein. Occ. only here in N.T. The ruins
began to speak. are on the slope of Little Hermon, west of Endor.
12 the gate. All funerals were outside.
u 11 And He him to his mother.
delivered behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6. To call attention
Ys 16 11 And
there came a fear on all ll and they :
to the two great crowds meeting,
glorified God, saying, That °a great prophet a dead man. Gr. ho nekros. Ap. 139. 1.
° is risen up ° among us 11
and, That God °hath 1 3 the Lord. This Divine title more frequent in Luke
;
than in any of the other Gospels. See vv. 19 31 10
visited His People. , ;
.
;

11. 1 12 42 17. 6, 6 19. 8 22. 61. Ap. 98. VI. i. a, 3,

;
.
; ; ; A
r 17 11 And this ° rumour 8 of Him went forth saw. Gr.eidon. Ap. 183.1.1. Not the same word as in v. 2 4,
° throughout all Judaea, 11 and ° throughout all compassion. See on v. 1 1 the reason for the selection
the region round about. of this miracle, here. on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. 14 came - came up.
JB !
x 18 And
the disciples of John ° shewed him touched. Without defilement. Another remarkable
3 of all these things. fact, emphasized by the “ and”,
bier. Probably of wicker-work,
y 19 And John
calling unto him °two of his stood still. Another remarkable particular.
disciples sent them to ° Jesus, saying, “Art Young man. Ap, 108. x. Arise. Ap. 178. 1.4,
X()ou ° He That should come ? or ° look we for 15 he that was dead - the corpse. See Ap. 139. 1.
0
another ? ” sat up. A medical word
Gr. anakathiso. (Col. 4. 14).
Occurs only here and Acts 9. 40. Common in medical
X 20 When°men were come 3 unto Him,
the writings and found also in the Papyri, in a letter from
;

they said, “John Baptist hath sent us 3 unto a Christian servant to his absent master about the
Thee, saying, Art Thou 19 He That should*
illness of his mistress (Milligan’s Selections p, 130).
” ,

come ? or 19 look we for 19 another ?

'
16 a great prophet. See 9. 8, 19 .
is risen up. Ap. 178. I. 4.
y 21 And 9 in that °same hour He ° cured many among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2.
°of their “infirmities and plagues, and of
°
hath visited. Cp. 1, 68. John 3, 2.
° evil ° spirits ; and unto many that were blind 17 rumour = report. Gr. logos.
He gave sight. throughout = in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
22 Then Jesus answering said unto them,
°
18-35 (J,p. 1449). CONCERNING JOHN. (Division.)
« Go your way, and tell John what things ye 7
.

B 18-23. John’s Second Mission concerning the1

have °seen and heard; how that °the blind Lord.

°see, °the lame walk, °the lepers are cleansed, B 9 2 4-35. The Lord’s testimony concerning John.
0
the deaf hear, ° the ° dead are 16 raised, ° to the
poor the gospel is preached. 7 18-23 <B\ above). JOHN’S SECOND MISSION
.

23 And “blessed is he, whosoever shall “not 1 CONCERNING THE LORD. (Alternation.)
be offended 9 in Me.” B x 18. Disciples of John. Report to him. |

Question sent to the Lord.

y |
19. John.
x
Report to the Lord.
|
20 . Disciples of John.
y 21 23 John. Answer sent to John.
-
j
.

18 shewed him — brought word. This became the occasion of John’s second mission. If the Lord could
raise the dead, why was he languishing in prison ? 19 two — a certain two. The mission in Matt. 11. i,
&c., was earlier than this. See notes on Matt. 11. 2. No number named there. See note on “ two” there.
Jesus. All the texts read “the Lord”. See note on v. is. He That should come - the coming
[Messiah]. look we = do we look. another. Gr. alios Ap. 124. 1. But Tr. and VH read “heteros”.
Ap. 124. 2. 20 men, Gr. pi. of aner. Ap. 123. 2. 21 same. Omit. No equivalent in the Greek.
cured = healed. of— from. Ap. 104. iv. in firmities= diseases (chronic). plagues -scourges (acute).
Medical terms (Col. 4. 14), evil. Gr. poneros. Ap. 128. III. 1. spirits. See Ap. 101. II. 12. 22 Jesus.
Omit [L] T Tr. A WH R. seen and heard. The evidence was not that they were miracles (qua miracles), but
that the miracles were those that had been prophesied. See Isa. 29. 1 8 85. 4-fi 60. 1-3. Had the Lord ; ;

worked miracles far more extraordinary they would have been no evidence at all as to His claims. the . .

the, &c. No articles in the Greek. see are seeing again. Ap 133.1.6. dead - dead people. No Art.
See Ap. 139. 2. to the poor the gospel is preached lit. the poor (Ap. 127. 1) are being evangelized
:

(Ap.121. 4). 23 blessed = happy, not be offended = find not (Gr. me. Ap. 105,11) anything tostumble at.
1452
 * 9

7. 24 . LUKE. 7. 36 .

B2 C a 24 And when the messengers of John were 7 24-35 (B 2 p. 1452). THE

A. D. 27 departed, He began to speak 3 unto the people
LORD’S TESTIMONY . ,

CONCERNING- JOHN. Introversion

0
concerning John, “ What ° went ye out 1 into ( .)

the wilderness °for to see? A reed shaken B C a 24 28 Commendation of John.

2 - .
[

b 29 Effect on the People. People.

° with the ° wind ? } .

C 6 30. Effect on the Pharisees.

25 But what 24 went ye out °for to see? A a 31 Pharisees.
8
man clothed 9 in °soft raiment? 12 Behold, |

24 concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1

)
they which are gorgeously apparelled, and
° .

0 0 went ye out = have ye gone out (perf.). All the

live delicately, are 9 in kings' courts. texts,however, read “went ye out” (aor.).
26 But what 24 went ye out 26 for to see ? 0 A for to see = to look at. Gr. theaomai Ap. 133. 1. 12.
prophet ? Yea, I say unto you, and much more
.

with - by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.

than a prophet. wind. Gr. anemos.
27 This is he 3 of whom °it is written, 12 ‘ Be-
, 25 for to see = to see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. I.
hold, 3 send My messenger ° before Thy face, soft. See Matt. 11. 8. A contrast to “ camel’s hair
which shall ° prepare Thy way ° before Thee.' are = are existing. Same word as “was” in Rom. 4. 1 *

28 For I say unto you, 16 Among those that “ being ” in Phil. 2. 6 and 11 is ” in Phil. 3. 20
; .

are °born of women there is °not a greater delicately = luxuriously. The Herods were noted for
prophet than John the Baptist : but he that is this (Acts 12, 21 . Mark 6. 21 . Josephus, Bel. Jud., 1. 20
° least 9 in °the kingdom of God is greater § 3 Ant xix. 8.
; 2).
kings* courts^ royal palaces. Gr. pi. of basileion.
than he." Occ. only here in N.T.
b 29 And the people that heard Him, and
all 26 A
prophet. See Ap. 49. One who spoke for God.
the ° publicans, ° justified God, being baptized Not necessarily beforehand. Cp. Ex, 4. 16 7. ;
1 .

with the baptism of John. 27 it is written = it standeth written. Quoted from

See Ap. 107. Mai. 3. 1 .

Cb 30 But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv, 0
before.
the counsel of God against themselves, being
° ° prepare. See note on 1. 17 .

6~
not baptized ° of him. before. Gr. emprosthen = in the presence of.
28 born brought into the world. Gr, gennao used ---

31 °And the Lord said,

,
a “ Whereunto then of the mother. See note on Matt. 1. 2 .

shall I liken the 8 men of this generation ? not. Gr. oudei$ = no one. Cp. 5. 36.
°
and to what are they like ? least. See note on Matt. 11, 11 John only proclaimed .

32 They are like unto ° children sitting 9 in it. But had the nation then accepted the Lord, it
° the marketplace, and
calling one to another,
would have been realized,
the kingdom of God. See Ap. 1 14.
and saying, °‘ We
have piped unto you, and 29 publicans - toll See on Matt. 5. 46.
ye ° have _6 not danced ; ° we have mourned to justified God. A collectors.
you, and ye °have 6 not wept/
Hebraism = declared God to be
just, by submitting to John's baptism.
33 For John the Baptist came neither ° eating 30 rejected = set aside, or annulled, by the inter-
°bread nor ° drinking °wine ; and ye say, * He pretation they put upon it. Cp. Gal. 2. 21 Prov. 1. 24 . .

hath a ° devil/ counsel. Gr. boule. See Ap. 102. 4, and cp. Epb. 1.
34 The Son of man is come eating and 9 11 See also Acts 2. 23 4. 28 , &c.
° ° 33
,
.
j

33 drinking and ye say, 25 * Behold a glut- against — as to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
;

tonous 8 man, and a winebibber, a friend of of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii.
29
publicans and sinners
! 31 And the Lord said. All the texts omit these words,
35 0 But ° wisdom is justified 21 ~ of all her this generation. See note on Matt. 11. 10 .

° children." 32 children = little children. Ap. 108. v.

the =a.
J DF 1
36 ° And one of the Pharisees ° desired Him have piped = We piped i. e. played at being at We :

that He would eat ° with him. And He went a wedding.

and have not danced -danced not.
1
into the Pharisee's house, ° sat down to
we have mourned— we mourned i. e. we played at
meat. :

being at a funeral,
have not wept = wept not. Cp. 6 21 .

33 eating . . drinking. Heb. idiom for ordinary living. Cp. 1. is. Matt. 3. 4. bread wine. . . .

Peculiar to Luke. devil = demon. Later, they said the same of the Lord. John 7. 20 10. 20 ;
.

34 The Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI. is -has. 35 But— And yet. wisdom. See
note on Matt. 11. 19. children i. e. those produced by her. See Ap. 108, i.
:

7 36-50
. (J, p. 1449). CONCERNING THE PHARISEES. (. Introversion and Repeated Alternation.)

J D F 36. The Pharisee.

1
|

G 37, 38. The Woman.

1
|

F2 |
39. The Pharisee.
E H c |
40—, Proposal.
d )
-4o. Assent.
J 41-42. Parable.
|
)- The Lord,
c |
43—. Supposition,
d -43. Confirmation.
D F3
|

[
44-46. The Pharisee.
G2 |
47, 48. The Woman,
F 4 I 49. The Pharisees.
36 And
one, <fee. Verses ae-so peculiar to Luke. Not to .be identified with Simon (Mark 14. 3 ). All the
circumstances are different. Simon was one of the commonest names. There are nine mentioned in
the N.T., and two among the Twelve. desired = asked, or invited. Ap. 134. 1. 3. with =in company
with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1. sat down to meat— reclined [at table].
1453
 : !

7. 37. LUKE. 8 . 2.

G 1
37 And, 12 behold, °a woman 9 in the city. 37 a woman. Not to be identified with Maty
A.D. 27 0 which 0 was a sinner, 0 when she knew that Magdalene it is a libel on her to do so, and quite:

0
Jesus 36 sat at meat in the Pharisee's house, arbitrary. Cp. Matt. 21. 32.
0 the city. That it was Magdala is a pure assumption,
brought an alabaster box of ointment, which = who i. e. ref. to a class,
38 °And stood °at His feet behind Him
:

0 was, &c. All the texts read “ which was in the city,
weeping, °and began to wash His feet with a sinner”.
tears, °and °did wipe them with the hairs of when she knew = having got to know. Gr. gindskd.
her head, 0 and °kissed His feet, °and anointed Ap. 132. I, ii. Jesus— He,
them with the ointment. alabaster. See Matt. 26. 7 Mark 14. 3 . .

38 And. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton Ap. 6,

F2 39 Now when the Pharisee which had 0 bid- at = beside. Gr. para. Ap. 1U4. xii. 3.
.

0
den Him 13 saw it, he spake within himself, wash = bedew. did wipe = was wiping,
saying, “This Man, °if He were a prophet, =
kissed was ardently kissing. Cp. Acts 20. 37 .

would have 0 known who and what manner of 39 bidden = invited,

woman this is 0 that toucheth Him for she is within. Gr. en=- in. Ap. 104. viii.
:

a sinner." if, &c. Assuming and believing the fact. Ap. 118. 2 a.
known - got to know, as in v. 36.
E He 40 And Jesus 0 answering said 3
unto him, that. Same as “which” in v. 36.
0«
Simon, I have somewhat to 0 say 3 unto tfyee." 40 answering i. e. his secret doubt. :

Simon. See note on v. 36.

d And he saith, 0 “ Master, say on.
0
say unto tbee. You have been condemning Me
J 41 0 “
There was a certain creditor which Master - Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. say on — say it.
had two debtors the one owed five hundred 41
:
There was, &c. Gr. “There were two debtors to
0 0 a certain money-lender”.
pence, and the other fifty,
pence = denarii. See Ap. 61. I. 4.
42 And 0 when they had nothing to pay, he other = a different one. Gr. heteros. See Ap. 124. 2.
frankly forgave them both. Tell Me there- 42 when they had nothing =not (Gr. me as in v. 13)
0 "
fore, which of them will 5 love him most ? having anything. most = more.
I suppose = I take it. Gr. hupolamband used only
He 43 Simon answered and said, 0 " I suppose by43Luke here, 10. 30. Acts 1. 9 2. 15 Medical use,
,

that he, to whom he forgave 42 most." ; ;

.

to check (a disease). judged. Ap. 122. 1.

d And He said unto him, “ Thou hast rightly 44 Seest thou = Dost thou mark. Gr. blepo. Ap. 133.
0
judged." I. 5. The Lord
Simon’s attention to her works
calls ,

but He calls the woman’s attention (v. 47 ) to His own

D F3 44 And He turned 4
to the woman, and said grace towards her.
unto Simon 0 “
,
Seest thou this woman ? I en- thou gavest, &c, Cp. Gen. 18. 4 19. 2 Judg. 19.21. ;
.

tered 1 into t[)ine house, °thou gavest me °no 1 Tim. 6. 10 no. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1.
.

0
water for My 0
feet : but afje hath 38 washed =
My
for upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
feet with tears, and wiped them with the hairs Stye. Emphatic. 45 this woman = she (emph.).
since the time=from (Gr. apo the time when,
of her head. )

ceased = been intermittent. A medical word. Occ.

45 Thou gavest Me 44 no kiss : but °this only here in N.T.
woman 0
since the time I came in hath “ 6 not 47 Wherefore — for which cause, or because her sins
0
ceased to kiss My
feet. are forgiven. sins. Ap. 128. I. ii.
40 Myhead with oil thou didst not anoint
32
for ^ that. This could be seen and was the sign, not ;

but this woman hath anointed

45
My
feet with the cause or consequence.
ointment. 48 unto her. Note the change.
49 began. Noting the uprising of the thought.
G 2
47 0 Wherefore I say unto thee, her °sins, Who
is This ? This incident chosen because it sets
. . .

which are many, are forgiven ; °for she 5 loved forth the Lord’s Person as God. The subject of this
much : but to whom
little is forgiven, the same Second Period of His ministry. See Ap. 119.
5
loveth little."
48 And He said °unto her, “Thy 47
sins are
8. 1-21 (£, p. 1449). TEACHING.
(Alternation,)
forgiven."
K. |
1- Proclaiming.
F 4
49 And they that sat at meat with 36
Him L j
-1-3. Comparing.
0 39
began to say within themselves, 0 “
Who is K 4-18. Teaching.
"
|

This That forgiveth sins also ?

47 L |
-
19 21 Kindred.
.

1 it came to pass. Note the Hebraism, here and in

HK* 50 And He said 4
to the woman, “ Thy
faith chs. 5. 1 6. 1 &c. Verses 1-3 are peculiar to Luke.
, ;

(p. 1449) hath saved thee ; go 1 in peace." afterward. No longer confining Himself to Caper-
naum. went throughout = journeyed through,
every city and village = by city and village,
£E And 0 it came to pass 0
afterward, that
80
preaching = proclaiming. See Ap. 121.1.
went throughout 0 every city and village, shewing the glad tidings. Gr. euangelizo = an-
0
preaching and 0 shewing the glad tidings of nouncing. &c. Ap. 121. 4.
°the kingdom of God: the kingdom of God. Ap, 114.
were.
Substitute zoent.
and the twelve 0 were 0 with Him, with = together with. Gr. sun, Ap. 104. xvi. Not
2 And 0 certain women, which had been the same word as in vv. 13 14, is, 45 .
0
healed 0 of 0 evil spirits and infirmities, Mary
,
0
2 certain women. Allusions to “women ”in Matt,
0
called Magdalene, out of whom went seven
0
only in 27. 55, 56, and in Mark 15. 40, but mentioned
0 prominently in Luke. See note on p. 1428.
devils,
healed.
See 6. 18.
of = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
evil. Gr. poneros. Ap. 128. III. 1. spirits. Gr. pi. of pneuma. Ap. 101. II. 12. out of— away from,
Gr. apo. Ap, 104. iv. Not the same word as in v. 37 . went = had gone out. devils = demons.

1454
 : ; . :

8. 3 . LUKE. 8. 17.
A.D. 27 3 And Joanna
°tbe wife of Chuza Herod’s the wife. She may have been the cause of Herod’s
steward, and Susanna, and many ° others, interest. Mark 6. H-ie. Luke 23. 8.
° which ministered unto Him °of their ° others, Gr. pi. ofheteros. Ap. 124. See Matt. 27.
sub- 2. 55 .

stance. which. Marking a class.

of = from, apo as in v. 2, but all the texts read ek.
JfMe 4 And when much people were gathered to- substance = property.
gether, and ° were come ° to Him out of every
city, He spake ° by a parable 8 4-18 . (K, p. 1454). TEACHING.
5 A sower went out to sow °his seed : and K M e
( Introversion and Alternations.)

4-8-. Parable, Sower.

° as he sowed, some 0 fell 0 by the way x
side |
1 )
> The Lord. ,

f -s. Call to hear.

and it was trodden down, and the fowls of
° j

N
j

the ° air devoured it.

g 9. Question.
I

_h io. Answer. }
) ^ ,
TJie disciples.
6 And °some 6 fell °upon °a rock; and as soon M n-15. Parable.
|

Interpretation. ) *,,
t
as it was ° sprung up, it withered away, ° be-
|

f Caution to hearers.
|
16 -is,
J
cause it lacked ° moisture. 4 were come = kept coming.
7 And 6 some 6 fell ° among ° thorns ; and the to. Gr. pros Ap. 104, xv. 3, Not the same word as
.

thorns ° sprang up with it, and ° choked it. in VV. 27, 39.
8 °And 8 other 5 fell °on good ground, °and by. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. Not the same word as in
6 sprang up,
°and bare fruit an hundredfold.” VV. 5, 12.
5 A sower. Gr. “the sower”. The first utterance of the
°And when He °had said these things. He parable, which was repeated (and varied) and combined
cried, ° “ He that hath ears to hear, let him with seven other parables, later on, after the arrival of
hear.” His kindred. This (in Luke) was given before the
arrival, and was consequent on a lengthened tour
Ng 9 And His disciples asked Him, saying, ending in Capernaum. The consequent here is the
° “
What might this parable be ? ” inquiry of the Twelve (“ What”, Luke 8. 9) the conse- ;

h 10 And He said, “Unto you it °is given to quent in Matthew and Mark (which are identical) is
another inquiry (“Why”, Matt. In the later
°know the ° mysteries of 1 the kingdom of 13. io).
repetition, the interpretation after the inquiry (Matt.
God but to ° others ° in parables ; ° that ° see-
:
13. 18. Mark 4. 10 ) in Luke, it follows the parable
they might °not °see, and hearing they immediately.
;

ing;
might °not understand. his seed. Peculiar to this first giving of the parable,
as he sowed = in (Gr. en. Ap, 104. viii) his sowing,
He 11 Now the parable °is this The seed °is the
:

° word of ° God.
fell. It was not sown on the way side,
by = beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 3. fowls = birds,
12 Those 5 by the way side are they that air = sky. Gr. the heaven (Sing.). See notes on Matt.
hear; then cometh the devil, and °taketh 6. 9, io, 6 some mother. Gr. heteros as in v. 3 .

away the 11 word 2 out of their hearts, °lest they upon. Gr. epi, Ap. 104, ix, 8. Not the same word ,

should believe and be saved. as in v. 43.

13 They on the rock are they which, when a rock = the rock. Gr. petra. As in Matt. 16. 18.
8
,

they hear, receive the 11 word ° with joy ; and sprungup. Gr.pkud. Occ. only here,??. 8,andHeb. 12. 15 .

these have 0 no root, which °for a ° while be- because it lacked -on account of (Gr. dia. Ap. 104,
v. 2) its not (Gr. me. Ap. 106. II) having,
lieve, and 10 in time of ° temptation fall away.
14 And that which 6 fell ° among thorns are moisture. Gr. ikmas Occ. only here in N.T. .

they, which, when they have heard, 0 go 7 among — in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) the midst of.
thorns = the thorns.
forth, and are ° choked °with cares and riches sprang up with it = sprang up together. Gr. sumphud.
and pleasures of ° this life, and bring ]3 no fruit Occ. only here in N.T. A medical word, used of bones
to perfection. uniting and wounds closing,
15 But that °on the good ground are they, choked = stifled, as in v. 33. Elsewhere only in Matt.
° which 10 in an honest and good heart, having 13. 7 .

° heard the 11 word, °keep it, and bring forth 8 And. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6) in v. s.
fruit ° with ° patience. on. Gr. epi. Same as “upon” v 6). (
had. The 1611 edition of the A.V. omits “had”.
f 10 °No man, when he hath lighted a 0 candle, He that hath ears, &c. See note on Matt. 11. 15 and
covereth it with a vessel, or putteth it under Ap. 142.
a ° bed ; but setteth it °on a ° candlestick, that 9 What ? See note on v. 5. .Not the same word
. .

they which enter in may see the light.

10 as on the later occasion (Matt. 13. io), which was “ Why”.
u
17 For ° nothing is ° secret, that shall °not They knew what ”, hut desired further information.
10 is = hasbeen.
know=get to know. See Ap. 132. I. ii.
mysteries —secrets. others the rest. Gr. hoi loipoi. Cp. Acts 6. 13 Horn. 11. 7 Eph. 2. 3 . 1 Thess. . .

4. 13 . Kev. 20. 5 , in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. that = in order that. Quoted from Isa. 6. 9 10 See Ap. ,
.

107, 1. 1. seeing. Ap. 133. 1. 6. not. Gr. m&. Ap. 106. II. 11 is — means. Fig. Metaphor (Ap. 6)
ie, represents. word, Gr. logos. God. Ap. 98. I, 1. 12 taketh = snatches. lest = in order
that . not, as in v. 10 13 with = in association with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2. Not the same word
m
. . .

as in 1, 14,15, - 28 38.
,
no. Gr. on. Ap. 105, I. for. Gr. pros' Ap. 104. xv. 3. while = season.
temptation— trial. In the second utterance of this parable (see note on v. 6), the Lord used the words
“tribulation or persecution”. 14 among. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. go forth — as they go on their way,
choked = stifled. Gr. sumpnigd as in v. 42. Not the same word as in vv. 8, 33
, with = by. Gr. hupo. Ap. .

104. xviii. 1 . this life. Gr. bios = the life that is lived. Not zoe, or psuche. See Ap. 1 70. 2. 15 on = in.
Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in vv. 8, 13 ie, 23 , which. Denoting a class.
. keep it=
hold it fast/ See note on 2 Thess. 2. 6. Fig. Tapeindsis (Ap. 6), for much more is done beside this. with =
in, Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. patience— patient endurance. 16 No man. Gr. oudeis, compound of
ow. Ap. 105. 1. candle — a lamp. SeeAp. 130. 4. bed = couch. on = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104.
ix. 1. —
candlestick lamps tan d. 17 nothing — not (Gr, on. Ap. 105. 1) anything. secret =
hidden, not* Gr. on. Ap. 105. 1.

1455
 : : : ) .

At D. 27 °be made manifest; any thing hid, ° neither neither. Gr. oude. be made = become.
that shall °not °be known and °come abroad. 10
not. Gt. ou, as above, but all the texts read ou mS.
18 ° Take heed therefore ° how ye hear for :
Ap. 105. III. be = become,
whosoever hath, to him shall be given and oome abroad = come to (Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi) light
;
(Gr. phaneros — manifestation).
whosoever hath 10 not, °from him shall be
18 Take heed. Gr. blepd. See Ap. 183. I. 5.
taken even that which he °seemeth to have." how. Contrast “ what ” on the second occasion (Mark
X 19 ° Then came 4 to Him His mother and His 4.24), from = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
brethren, and ° could 17 not come at Him ° for
0 seemeth — thinketh. Peculiar to Luke.
the ° press. 19 Then came, Ac. For the motive, see Mark 3. 21 -
with 31 - 35 Cp. Matt. 12. 47
20 And it was told Him by certain 0which could not = were not able to.
. .

said, “ Thy mother and Thy brethren stand come at Him = fall in with Him. Gr. mntunchano.
without, 0 desiring to °see Thee." Occ, only here in N.T.
21 And He ° answered and said °unto them, for— on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
“ My mother and My
brethren are these which press — crowd.
hear the 11 word of 11
God, and °do it." 20 stand = are standing.
desiring -wishing. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1.
HKtQ1 R1 22 0
Now 1
it came to pass on a certain day,
15
see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 1B3. 1. 1.
that <£>e went °into °a ship with His disciples
°
21 answered and said. See note on Deut, 1. 4i.
unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same word
m and He said ° unto them, “ Let us go over 0 un- as in v. - 22 do = are doing.
.

to the other side of the °lake."

8. 22-86 p. 1449). WORKS.
n And they ° launched forth. (Alternation and Introversion.)
S 23 But as they sailed He ° fell asleep K A O 22 - 39 . Miracles. Two
f
40- The Lord, Returned.
and there °came down 0 a storm of wind 0 on k - 40 Effect. Waiting.
|
.

the lake ; and they 0 were filled with water, 0 41-65. Two Miracles.
k 66-. Effect. Astonishment.
and °were in jeopardy.
<1
i - 56
\

. The Lord. Charge.

|

So 24 And they came to Him, and ° awoke Him,

saying, ° “ Master, 0 master, ° we perish." Then
8. 32-39 (0, above). TWO MIRACLES.
(Division.
He and rebuked the wind and the O Q 22 -26 The Tempest stilled.
° arose, 1
.

raging of the water

°
Q2 27 — 39 The Demoniac healed. ,

V and they ceased, and there ° was a calm. 8. 22-26 (Q above). THE TEMPEST STILLED. 1
,

25 And He said unto them, “ Where is your (Introversions and Alternations.)

5
faith?" Q 1
R 1 22 -. Departure.
m
|

- 22 - Words of the Lord,

R n And they being afraid wondered,
|

n |
- 22 . Effect. Obedience.
m saying one 4 to another, 0 « What manner of S o |
23-. The Lord asleep,
p -23- Storm. Dangerous,
° Man is This for ° He commandeth even the |
! - 23 Jeopardy,
Disciples.
winds and water, and they obey Him." q |
.

S 0 |
24-. The Lord awakened.
p -24 Storm rebuked.
26 And °they arrived °at the country of the j
.

° Gadarenes, which is °over against Galilee. q 25 -. Disciples.

|
Rebuked,
i? n - 25 . Effect. Wonder,
|

<J
2
TV A r 27 And when He went forth 0 to land, there m |
- 25 . Words of the Disciples.
met Him °out of the city a certain °man, which I
|
26 . Arrival.
had 0 devils 0 long time, and ° ware 18 no clothes, 22 Now, &c.
not the same storm as in Matt. This is

neither abode in any house, but 10 in the

10 but the same as in Mark 4. 37
8. 24 (see notes there), .

tombs. Matthew’s was before the calling of the Twelve this ;

occurred after that event. The antecedents and conse-

quents differ in both cases,
into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
a ship. In Matthew, the “boat”. with -and. unto them — to them. Gr. pros, Ap. 104. xv. 3.
unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104, vi. lake. See Ap. 169. launched forth = put to sea, or set sail. 23 fell
asleep - fell off (Gr. aphupnod) into sleep. Only here in N.T. came down. Not rose up, as on the former
occasion (Matt, 8 24 ). a storm of wind = a squall. On the former occasion it was an earthquake (Gr.
.

seisrnos). Here it was lailaps. on — on to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. were filled = were being swamped.
Imperf. tense. Hence this was an open boat in Matthew a decked boat. were in jeopardy = were
;

beginning to be in danger 24 awoke — roused. Ap. 178. 1.5. Master. See note on 5. 6. Note the
Fig. Epizeuxis (Ap. 6), for emphasis. Not the same word as in v. 49. we perish = we are perishing : L e.
drowning. arose = was aroused. Ap. 178. 1.4. TTr.WHR have the same word as “awoke ’’above. raging.
Gr. kludon Occ. only here and Jas. 1. 6 (“wave”),
.
was = became. 25 What manner ... This! = Who then
is this [man] He commandeth. Peculiar to Luke.
!
26 they arrived = they sailed down, or, dropped
down. Occ. only here in the N.T. —
at unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Gadarenes. See note on Matt. 8. 2 «
The people were Gadarenes, but the city was not Gadara. See Ap. 369. over against —opposite. Gr.
antiperan. Occ. only here in N.T. opposite Lower Galilee (not whence they had sailed). See Ap. 169.
;

8. 27-39 [For Structure see next page].

27 to on to. Gr. out of the city. Connect with the “ man ”, not with “ met”.
epi. Ap. 104. ix, 3.
out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Not the same word as in vv. 2, 12, 29 S3, 35 38, 46. man. Gr. aner. , ,

Ap. 123. 2. =
devils demons, long time clothes— and for a long time was ndfc putting on
. . .

any mantle, cloak, or outer garment (Sing.) ware. And 16. 19. Not a word peculiar to the Bible. It
1

is met with in Josephus, and in an inscription from Delphi (c. 154 b. c.). See Deissmann, Light, Ac., p. 78.

1456
 : : =
—

8. 28. LUKE. 8. 41.

s 28 When he 20
saw
cried out, and ° Jesus, 8 27-39
. (Q
2
,
p. 1456). THE DEMONIAC HEALED.
A. D. 27 fell down before Him, and with a loud voice {Introversion and Alternation.)
said, ° “ What have I to do with Thee, Jesus, T V
0 2
Q 27-32-. Demons. Petition.
Thou Son of God 0 most high? I ° beseech
|

W I —32, 33. Answer. Consent.

Thee, torment me 10 not." U X |
3*—37—. People. Petition.
Y -37. Answer. Consent.
B 29 (For °He had commanded the unclean T V 38-. Demoniac. Petition.
|

0
come out of the man.
spirit to 2 °
|

W |
-38, 39. Answer. Refusal.
B For oftentimes °it had caught him and he was : 8 27 - 39 -
. (V, above). PETITION. DEMONS.
° kept bound with ° chains and in fetters and ( Introversion and Alternation.)
;

°he brake the bands, and “was driven °of r |

27, Demons. Description,
the ° devil 22
into the wilderness.) s |
28. Their petition.
A B 29-. Reason. The Lord’s command,
r 30 And Jesus asked him, saying, “ What is
28
B - 29 Reason. The Man’s condition,
thy name ? " And he said, “ Legion " because
,
:

r 30. Demons. Name.

°many 27 devils were entered 22 into him. |

Their petition,
8 |
31, 32-.

31 And they ° besought Him that He would 28 Jesus. Ap. 98. X. Demons irreverently use this
10 0
not command them to go out 22 into the deep. sacred name, as is done by so many to*day but His :

32 And there was there an herd of many own disciples called Him “ Master {v. 24) and “ Lord
See John 18. 13.
swine feeding 16 on the mountain: and they
31 besought Him that
He would suffer them to What have I, &c. See note on 2 Sam. 16. io.
22 ° tfyem.
most high. The Lord called thus elsewhere only in
enter into Mark 5. 7. Cp. 1. 32, 35 6. 36.
W 38 He suffered them.
And beseech. See Ap. 134.
;

1. 5. Not the same word as in

33 Then went the 27 devils 2 out of the 29 man, VI?. 31, 32, 37, 41.

and entered into the swine: and the herd

22 29 He had commanded = He was commanding.
° ran violently ° down ° a steep place 22 into the Imperfect tense.
spirit. Gr. pneuma. See Ap. 101. II. 12.
lake, and were 7 choked. man. G-r. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1. Not the same word
uxc t 34 When
they that fed them 20 saw what as in vv. 27, 38, 41, but the same as in vv. 33, 35.
° was done, they fled, it had caught = it had seized. Only here and in
0
Acts 6. 12 ;
19. 29 ;
27. 15.
u and went and told it in the city and in the
°
kept bound abound, being guarded,
country. Mark 5. 4. chains, &c. See notes on
D 35 Then they went out to 20 see what 84 was he brake the bands, and = breaking the bands, he.
done; and came 4 to 28 Jesus, and found the was driven. Gr. elaunb. Occurs five times: here;
29 man, 2 out
of whom
Mark 6. 48. John 6. 19. James 3. 4, and 2 Pet. 2. 17.
27 devils
the were departed, of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
sitting °at the feet of 28
Jesus, clothed, and devil — demon.
0
in his right mind and they were afraid. :
30 many,
&c. See note on Mark 5. s.
ct They also which saw it 20 31 besought. Gr. parakaled. See Ap. 134. 1. 6. Not
the same word as in vv. 28, 37, 38.
u told them by what means °he that was pos- the deep. Gr. abussos not the sea as in 5. 4. Occurs ;

sessed of the devils was ° healed. nine times : here, Rom. 10. 7. Rev. 9. l, 2 , 11 ;
11. 7 ;

17. 8 20. 32 t§em = these,

37 Then the whole multitude of the country ;
i, 3.

suffered them = gave them leave. Cp. Mark 6. 13.

of the Gadarenes round about ° besought Him Acts 21. 39, 40 27. 3. 33 ran = rushed,
to depart 18 from them; for they °were taken down. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1.
;

with great fear a steep place the precipice.

Y and Jpc went up 22
into the ship, and returned 8 34 - 37 -
. (X, above). PEOPLE. PETITION,
back again. {Introversion and Alternation.)
TV 38 Now the 27 man 2 out of whom the devils X c t |
34-. The Swineherds.
)
were departed 28 besought Him that he might u |^-34. Their report.
be 1 with Him |
35. The Citizens. Fear.
C t 36- The Swineherds.
W but ° Jesus °sent him away, saying,
|

u - 36 Their report. .

39 “ Return °to thine own house, and® shew

j

The Citizens. D |
37-. Request.
° how great things God hath done unto thee."
34 was done = had happened,
And he went his way, °and published trough- in = into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
out the whole city °how great things 28 Jesus 35 at— beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii.
had done ° unto him. in his right mind = of sound mind.
Pi 36 he that was possessed of the devils = the
40 And 1 it came to pass, that, 0
when 28
Jesus demonized [man],
was returned, healed — saved. Same word as in v. 12 .

k the people gladly received Him : for they were 37 besought was asking. Gr erotao. Ap. . 134. L 3.

all ° waiting for Him. were taken. A medical word, as in 4. 38 .

38 Jesus. All the texts omit.
OFv 41 0
And, behold, there came a 27
man named sent him away. Note the answers to the three
prayers in this chapter, in vv. 32 33, 37, 38 39, , ,

39 to = unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same word as in tv. 19 25, 27 -35. shew -tell tell , ,
:

the whole story. how great things = whatsoever. and published— proclaiming. See
Ap. 121. 1. unto = for. 40 when =
returned in (Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii) returning,
. . . , . .

waiting for = looking for, as in 1. 21 3. is 7. 19 20 12. 46 Acts 8. 6 10. 24 28, 6, &c.

; ; , ;
. ; ;

8 41-55
[For Structure see next page].
.

41 And, behold. Fig. Asterismos (Ap. 6). These two miracles are not the same as those recorded in Matt.
9. 18 -26 , but the same as in Mark 5. 22 &c, See the notes there, and Ap. 138.
,

1457
 8. 41. LUKE. 9. 1.

A. D. 27 0
and he 0 was a ruler of the ° synagogue:
Jairus, 8. 41-55 (0, p. 1466J. TWO MIRACLES.
and he fell down at Jesus' feet, and
35 28 31 be- Alternations Simple and Extended.) {.
,

sought Him that He would come 22 into his house 0 F v 41. Ruler of Synagogue. Appeal, :
|

w 42-, Daughter dying.

42 For he had one only daughter, about G 1 x1 -42. The Throng.
|

q \
twelve years of age, and gfje lay a dying.
|

y 43, 44-. The Woman. Action. § 1

|
)

z 1 -44. Healing effected,

a 1
x 1
But ° as He went the people ° thronged Him. o j
i

G3 x2 45, 46. The Throng. |

y
1
43 And a woman ° having an issue of blood y2 47. The Woman. Confession. [
<o
° twelve years, which had spent all her ° living z 2 48. Healing confirmed. / uj |

°upon physicians, ° neither could be 2 healed F v 49-. Ruler of Synagogue. Messenger. |

0
of any, w -49. Daughter dead. |

44 Came behind Him and touched the 0 bor- ,

G3 x3 so. Belief. \ |

3
der of His garment :
y 51. Admission. 3 |

z 3 62 Miracle assured. £ |
.

and immediately her issue of blood 0 stanched. G 4 x 53. Unbelief. 4

|

" y 4 54. Exclusion. A

G 2 X“ 45 And 28 Jesus said, ° “ Who touched Me ? z* 55. Miracle effected. /
^ |

When all denied, Peter and they that were Jairus. An Israelite name, Jair(Num.32.4i. Josh. 13 3 o. |

with Him said, 24 « Master, the multitude J udg. 10. 3).

.
13
was a = held the office of. Gr. huparchd.
° throng Thee and ° press Thee and sayest synagogue. Ap. 120. ,

Thou, Who touched Me ? "

° ‘
42 as He went = in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) His going,
'

40 And Jesus said, Somebody hath touched thronged = were stifling. Gr. sumpnigd. Not the same
28 “ °

Me for 0 3 perceive that ° virtue is gone 2 out word as in vv. 7, 33, but same as “ choked” {v. 14),
:

of Me." 43 having = being in. Gr. en above, ,

twelve = from (Gr. apo. Ap, 104. iv) twelve,

y
2
47 And when the woman saw that she was living. Gr. bios See Ap. 170. 2.
20
.

17 not hid, she came trembling,

and ° falling upon. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi, .

down before Him, she declared unto Him before neither, &c. = could not ... by any. Gr. ou outlets. . , .

all the people 9 for what cause ° she had touched of. Gr. hupo but all the texts read apo. ,

Him, and how she was healed immediately.

° 44 border = hem (Num. 15. 38, 39 Deut. 22, 12 .
).
stanched = stopped. A medical term.
Z2 48 And He said unto her, “ Daughter, ° be of 45 Who touched = Who [is it] that was touching,
good comfort thy faith hath ° made thee whole
: throng. Gr. sunecho. Cp. v. 37 4. 38 12. 50 ;
; ;
.

go 34 in peace." press. Gr. apothlibo. Occ. only here.

46 hath touched ... 3 perceive = did touch ... I
Fv 49 While He yet spake, there cometh one came to know (Gr. ginosko. Ap. 132, I. ii).
°from the ruler of the 41
synagogue's house, virtue -= power (inherent). Gr. dunamis. See Ap. 172. 1.
saying to him, 47 falling down = having fallen down. In terror,
10 “ Thy daughter is ° bcab trouble 10
not the she had touched— she touched.
;
0
Master." healed. See 6. 17 .

48 be of good comfort. All the texts omit,

G3 xs 50 But when 28
Jesus heard it. He answered made thee whole— saved thee, as in vv. 12 36 co.
him, saying, “ Fear 10 not: ° believe only,
, ,
and 49 from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1.
she shall be 48 made whole." beat. Emph. by Fig. Hyperbaton. Ap. 6.
Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV, v.
t 51 And when He came 22 into the house, He 50 believe. Ap. 150. I. 1. i.
0
suffered no man to go in, ° save ° Peter, and 51 suffered no man = suffered not (Gr. ou. Ap.
James, and John, and the father and the mo- any one. save - except. 105. I)
ther of the maiden. Peter, and J ames, and John. Cp. Mark 9 12 14. 33 . .
;

z3 52 And all ° wept, and bewailed her : but He 52 wept, and bewailed = were weeping and wailing.
Both Imperf. Tense, sleepeth. Gr katheudo. Ap. 171.1,
said, “Weep 10 not; she is 17 not dead, but
53 laughed Him to scorn = were deriding Him,
°sleepeth." knowing. Gr. oida Ap. 132. I. i. .

G x
4 4
53 And they laughed Him to scorn, know-
° ° 54 Maid = Child. Gr. pais. Ap. 108, iv.
ing that she was dead. 55 spirit, Gr. pneuma. Ap. 101. II. 6.
came again. A. Hebraism. Cp. 1 Sam. 30. 12
54 And £e put them all out, and took her by
.
4
y straightway — immediately. Gr. paraehrema as in
° “ Maid, arise."
the hand, and called, saying, w. 44, 47 . commanded -directed,
,

z4 55 And her 0 spirit °came again, and she arose meat = [something] to eat
° straightway and He ° commanded to give 56 no man = no one. Gr. medeis,
:
was done = had happened,
her meat. °

Pft 56 And her parents were astonished :

9. 1-10- (R3 , p. 1446). DISCIPLES. MISSION OP
THE TWELVE, AND RETUEN.
t but He charged them that they should tell °no and Alternation.)
{Introversion
man what was ° done, R 3 l J 1-6 .The Twelve. Sent out.
K
|

a 7-. Herod. What he heard,

RUMc Q Then He called
0
His twelve disciples to-
|

b -7-. Perplexity.
|

L
t/ gether, -
7, 8. Reason.
K
|

0
a 9- Herod. What he said.
d and gave them power and authority 0 over
|
°
b -9. Curiosity.
0
all ° devils, and to cure diseases. J |
10 -.
|

The Twelve. Return.

8. 1-6 [For Structure see next page].
1 His twelve disciples. Most of the texts omit “Ilis disciples”. Hence we must render, “the Twelve”,
Cp. v. lo. power. Gr. dunamis. Ap. 172. 1. authority. Gr. exousia. See Ap, 172. 5. over,
Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. devils = the demons. cure. Gr. therapeuo Same as u heal ” (v. 6), .

1458
 : ; ; o :

a. d. 27 2 And He sent them to ° preach ° the kingdom 9. 1-6 (J, p. 1458). THE TWELVE. SENT OUT.
of God, and to ° heal the sick. {Introversions and Alternation.)

Ne 3 And He
said °unto them, “Take nothing
M c |
1-. The Call.
d l-i, 2 . Power given.
°for your journey, neither ° staves, nor ° scrip, N e 3. Preparation.
neither bread, neither money; neither have
|
|
f Reception.
|
i. [ Directions.
two coats apiece. e e. Rejection,
M c e-. The
|

Departure.
j

4 And whatsoever house °ye enter °into, d

|

exercised. -6, Power

there abide, and thence depart.
|

2 preach -proclaim. Ap. 121. 1.

5 And whosoever ° will °not receive you, when the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
heal. Gr, iaomai. Not the same word as in
ye go out °of that city, 0 shake off the very v. l.
3 unto — to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv, 3.
dust °from your feet 3 for a testimony ° against for — with a view to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104, vi.
them/' staves. See note on Matt. 10 to. .

Me 6 And thfey departed, scrip = a collecting bag (for money). See note on
Matt. 10. io.
d and went ° through the towns, ° preaching the 4 ye enter = ye may enter. (The force of an.)
gospel, and 1 healing every where. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
5 will not = may not. (The force of an.)
Ka 7 Now 0 Herod the tetrarch heard of all that not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Not the same word as in
was done by Him
° ° VV. 27, 40, 49, -50, 53, 65, 56, 58.
of —from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Not the same word
b and he was ° perplexed, as in vv. 7, 8, 9, n-
shake off, &c. Ap. 8. Fig. Parcemia,
L ° because that it was said ° of some, that John from. Ap. 104. iv. Not the same word as
Gr. apo.
was risen ° from 0 the dead in v. 7. against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
8 And 7 of some, that 0 Elias ° had appeared 6 through the towns -village by (Gr. kata. Ap.
and of others, that one of the old prophets was 104. x. 2) village.
risen again. preaching the gospel — announcing the glad tidings.
Ap. 121. 4. *? Herod, &c. See Ap. 109.
Ka 9 And Herod said, “John have 3 beheaded: was done - was being done by Him ”.
“
but Who is This, 0
of Whom 3 hear such by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. [L] TTr.AMR
things ? ” omit “ by Him
perplexed — bewildered : i. e. seeing no way out.
b And he ° desired to ° see Him. Gr. diaporeo. Used only by Luke, here ;
24. 4, Acts 2 . 12 j

5. 24 10. 17 because. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.

.

J 10 And the ° apostles, when they were re-

;

of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.

turned, told Him all that they had done. from - out from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
the dead -dead people. No Art, See Ap. 139. 2.
Q 4 0 And He
took them, and went aside privately 8 Elias — Elijah.
A.D. 28 4
into a desert place belonging to the city called had appeared e. in fulfilment of MaL Ap.
: i. 4. 5 .
° Bethsaida.
106. I. i. Not the same word as in v. 31 .

9 of- concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.

And the people, “when they knew it, fol-
11 desired — was seeking. More than desiring.
lowed Him and He received them, and spake
:
see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. I. 1. Not the same word as
unto them 9 of 2 the kingdom of God, and in v. 36.
2
healed them that had need of ° healing. 10 apostles. See the Twelve, v. 1 .

0 12 And when the day began to ° wear away, 9. - 10-17 (Q

4
, p. 1446). TOUB. MIRACLE.
then came the twelve, and said unto Him, {Alternation.)
“ Send the multitude away, that they may go Q4 0 - 10 .The Twelve. Retirement.
|

4
into the towns and country round about, and P |
11 The People. Taught.
,

° lodge, and get 0 victuals for we are here ° in :

O |
12 , 13 The Twelve.
. Colloquy.
a desert place.” P |
14 - 17 The People.. Fed.
13 But He said 3 10 Bethsaida. Peculiar to Luke. See Ap.
unto them, “Give
them Aram. ge 169.
to eat.” And they said, “ We have ° no more Ap. 94. III. 3.
11 when they knew = having got to know it. Ap,
but five loaves and two ° fishes; ° except 132. I. ii. Not the
same word as in vv. 33, 65.
\vt should go and buy ° meat 3 for all this healing. Gr. therapeia. Cp. v. 1 .

people.” 12 wear away = decline.

Peculiar to lodge.
14 For they were about five thousand ° men. loose, disband, halt, Luke, here. Gr. kataluo to un-
also destroy, its most frequent
,

And He said °to His disciples, “Make them meaning. Cp. 19. 7 21. 6. Matt. 6. 17 Mark 14. 58. .

°sit down by fifties in a company.”

;

victuals = provisions.
15 And they did so, and made them all 14 sit in, Gr. p 104. vni* Not tire same av r d as m .

down. VV. 48, 49.

10 Then He took the five loaves and the two 13 no. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1.
fishes, and looking up °to ° heaven, He blessed fishes except. Supply the logical Ellipsis (Ap. 6)
;

“ fishes, [therefore we are not able to give them to eat]

them, and brake, and gave to the disciples to
set before the multitude. except we should go ", &c. except — unless indeed,
17 And they did eat, and were all filled : and meat food.
=
14 men. Gr. pi. of anSr. Ap, 123. 2.
there was taken up of fragments that ° remained to. Gr. pros.
Ap. 104. xv. 3, Not the same word as
to them twelve ° baskets. in vv. is, -si, 63, 56, 62. sit down^ recline.
16 to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same word as
in W. 14, 40, 52, 62. heaven the heaven (Sing.). See notes on Matt. 6. 9, io, 17 remained =
was over and above. Put a comma after “them”. baskets. See note on Matt. 14. 20 .

1459
 : ;

0 . 18 . LUKE. 9. 33.

R #
g' 18 And °it came to pass, ° as He was alone 9 18-21
. (R4 , p. 1446), DISCIPLES. CONFESSION
A. D. 28 °praying, His disciples were with Him: and OF MESSIAH. {Repeated Alternation.)
He
20
asked them, saying, °“ say the peo- Whom R 4
g
1
|
18 . The Lord. Question.
ple that I am ?
*' h x
|
19, Disciples. Answer.
20 —. The Lord. Question.
hl 19 They 0 answering said, « John the Baptist;
|

h2 |
-20. Peter. Answer.
but "some say 8 Elias; and ° others say, that
, g
a
Charge.
|
21 . The Lord,
onb of the old prophets is risen again.*' 18 it came to pass. See note on 2. i.
as He was -in (Gr. en Ap. 104. viii) His praying.
8T He said unto them, « But 18 whom say 2* The fourth of seven such recorded occasions,
,

that I am?** praying. Peculiar to Luke, here. Ap. 134. 1. 2.

h 2 Peter 19 answering said, ° “ The Christ of God.** Whom— Who.
19 answering said. See note on Deut. 1. 41 .

g
5 21 And He ° straitly ° charged them, and com- some = others. Ap. 124. 1.
manded them to tell no man ° that thing others. Same as “ some ” above.
20 The Christ = The Messiah. Ap. 98. IX.
OALP> 22 Saying, 0 “ The Son of man ° must 0 suffer 21 straitly = strictly,
many
28 things, and °be rejected 5 of the elders charged = charged (under penalty),
and chief priests and scribes, and be slain, and that thing — this, Thus closes the second of the four
°
be raised °the third day.** great periods of the Lord’s ministry. Enough had been
23 And He said to them all, ° “ If any man14 said and done by Him. See Ap. 119.
° will come after Me, let him deny himself, and —
9 . 22 18 43 [For Structure see next page]. .

° take up his cross ° daily, and follow Me. 9 22-36 (L, p. 1461). SUFFERINGS. FIRST
.

24 For whosoever °will °save his °life shall ANNOUNCEMENT. {Division.)

lose it: but whosoever °will lose his °life for pi 22 - 27 .
The Sufferings and Glory. Foretold.
My sake, the same shall ° save it. P j

The Sufferings and Glory. Foreshown.

2
[
28-36.
25 For what is a °man ° advantaged, °if he 22 The Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
gain the whole ° world, °and lose himself, or must = it is necessary. See 24. 26 . Acts 3. 18.

°be cast away? suffer — to suffer. This is the first mention of His
For whosoever ° shall be ashamed of Me sufferings. See the Structure, and cp. u L ”, “ N ”, and
and of My words, of °f)im shall 22 the Son of from“I”, “ N ”, Note that these are never mentioned apart
the “glory” (vv. 26, 32) in either O.T. or N.T.
man be ashamed, when He shall come 12 in His be rejected. After trial, therefore trial
own ° glory, and in His Father’s, and of the holy and deliberate, “after three days” {Matt.premeditated,
27. 63).
angels. raised. Pass, of egeird. Ap. 178. 4.
27 But you ° of a truth, there be 0 some
I tell the third day. But see Ap. 148.
standing here, which shall °not ° taste of 23 If any man, &c. See Ap. 118. 2. a.
death, till kingdom of God.**
°they 9
see 2
the will come — desireth (Ap. 102. 1) to come,
pa take up -let him take up.
28 And 18 it came to pass ° about an eight days daily. Peculiar to Luke, here.'
° after these sayings, He took Peter
and John =
24 will desireth, or willeth (Ap. 102. 1) to.
and James, and went up into °a mountain 4
save. Gr .sozo. life -soul. Gcr.psucM. Ap 110. HI. 1.
°to pray. 25 man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
29 °And °as He 28 prayed, the ° fashion of His advantaged = profited.
° countenance °was altered, and His
raiment if he gain = having gained. A mercantile word,
was white and ° glistering. world. Ap. 129. 1. Gr. kosmos.
30 And, ° behold, there ° talked with Him two and lose himself- having destroyed himself,
14 men, ° which be cast away = suffer loss. Another mercantile word.
were ° Moses and 8 Elias 26 shall be ashamed of = may (with Gr. an) have
31 Who ° appeared 12 in glory, and ° spake 2fi
been ashamed of; implying [before men].
of His ° decease which He ° should ° accomplish ffim - this [one].
°at Jerusalem. glory. Often mentioned by itself, but the sufferings
0
32 But Peter and they that were with him never mentioned apart from it.
were ° heavy with sleep and "when they were : 27 of a truth. Thus emphasizing the coming state-
awake, they 9 saw His glory, and the two 14 men ment. some = some of those.
that stood with Him. =
not in no wise, or by no means. Gr. ou me (Ap.
33 And 18 it came to pass, ° as they ° departed 105. III). taste of = experience [the approach of],
® from Him, Peter said 3 unto Jesus, 0 “ Master, they see = they may possibly (Gr. an) have seen.
it is good for us to be here: and let us make
28 about an eight days. This is inclusive reckoning
(including parts of two other days), and is exactly the
three ° tabernacles one for Thee, and one for same as the exclusive six days of Matt. 17. and Mark
; l

Moses, and one for 8 Elias:'* 6 not ° knowing 9. 2 after. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2. .

what he said. a= the (well known).

to pray. Ap. 134, 1. 2, This is the fifth of seven such
occasions. Peculiar to Luke, here. 29 And — And it otune to pass. as He prayed=in (Gr. en.
Ap. 104. viii) His praying. fashion = appearance. countenance = face. was altered - [became]
different. Gr. heteros Ap. 124. 2. glistering = effulgent, or lightening forth (as though from internal light).
.

The Eng. “glister” is from the Anglo-Saxon glisian — to shine, or glitter. 30 behold. Fig. AsteHsmos
(Ap. 6). talked -were talking. which = who. Moses. See A p. 149. 31 appeared ... and =
being seen. See Ap. 106. vi. spake —were speaking. Peculiar to Luke, here. decease. Gr. exodos.
See Ap. 149. should — was about to. accomplish. His death did not merely happen. It was He
Who Himself accomplished it and fulfilled all the Scriptures concerning it. Cp. v. 63 and Isa. 50. 7. at—
in. Gr. en. Not the same word as in vv. 43, ei. 32 with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi. Not the same word as in v.4i.
heavy = oppressed. when th ey were awake — on fully waking up. Gr. diagregored. Occ. only here. 33as
they departed =in (Gr. en. Ap, 104. viii. 1) their departing. Peculiar to Luke, here. The verb diachorisomai
occ. only here in N.T. Master. Gr. epiatates. Ap. 98. XIV. iv. Used only of Christ, as having authority,
tabernacles. Cp. Matt. 17. 4. knowing. Gr. oida. Ap. 132, 1. i. Notthesamewordasinv.il.
1460
 ; ) —

9 . 34. LUKE. 9 . 43,

A. D, 2S 34 While he thus spake, 0

there came a cloud, 9 22 — 18 43 ((7, p. 1427). THE THIRD PERIOD . .

and ° overshadowed them and they feared 0 as OP THE LORD’S MINISTRY. THE REJECTION
0
:

ffjeg entered
10 into the cloud. OP THE KINO-. {Introversion and Alternations.)
35 And 34 there came a voice ° out of the Q L 9. 22-36. Sufferings. Pirst Announcement.
cloud, saying, “This is My beloved Son °hear M 9. 37-43—, Miracle. Lunatic son. :
|

Him/' B N 9. -43-45. Sufferings. Second

Announcement.
30 And ° when the voice was past, Jesus was 0 9. 46-62. Disciples instructed as
found alone. And tfjeg ° kept it close, and told to the then present.
° no man 12 in those days any of those things
C 10.1-24. The Kingdom nigh.
which they had ° seen. D 10. 25 - 37 Demand of
|

MQi 37 And 18 it came to 0pass, that °on the next Lawyer.

E 10. 38-42. Journey.
day, when they were come down 5 from ° the i

hill, much met Him.

people
P 11. i-i3. Disciples.
Request. Prayer.
38 And, behold, a 14 man 22 of the company
30 3- 11. 14 13. 9. Mir-
acles, &c.
cried out, saying, ° “ Master, I ° beseech Thee,
°look ° upon my son for he is mine only child.:
H 13, io-i7. Place.
Synagogue.
RT 1 39 And, taketh him, and he
° lo, a ° spirit Sabbath. Mir-
° teareth him °that
° suddenly crieth out; and it acle.

he foameth again, and ° bruising him hardly The

13.18-21.

departeth 5 from him. Kingdom.

Likeness.
m 40 And I 38 besought Thy disciples to cast 13. 22 - 35 The .

° him out Kingdom.

Entrance.
U and they could °not." H 14. i-24. Place.
Pharisee’s
s 41 And Jesus 19 answering said, “ 0 °faithless
house. Sab-
and ° perverse generation, how long shall I be bath. Miracle.
° with you, and ° suffer you ?
Cr
_

14. 26 —
17. 4. Par-

R Tm Bring thy son hither." ables.

F 17. a-io. Disciples.
42 And as he was yet ° a
l coming, the ° devil Request. Faith.
0 0
threw him down, and tare him .
B 17. n-19. Journey.
D 17. 20 -. Demand of Phari-
U And Jesus rebuked the unclean "spirit, and sees.
2
healed the ° child, C 17. -20-24.The Kingdom nigh,
B N
|

17. 25. Sufferings. Third An-

Qk and delivered him again to his father. nouncement.
i 43 And they were all c amazed at the O 17. 26 — 18. 30. Disciples in-
0 structed as to the future
mighty power of God. .

18. 31-34. Sufferings: Fourth Announce-

B N But while they ° wondered every one ° at all ment.
M J
18. 36-43. Miracle. The Blind Man.
34 there came = there came t» be. overshadowed — enveloped. The word occ. only here, 1. 35.
Matt. 17. 6. Mark 9. 7, Acts 6. 15. them
the three, not the six. as the Apostles heard the voice
: i. e.
“ out of” the cloud. as en. entered — in (dr.
Ap. 104. viii) their entering. 35 out of. Gl-r. ek.
Ap. 104. vii. Not the same word as in v 5. hear=hear ye. . 36 when was past, lit. in . . .

(Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii) the passing of. =

kept it close were silent. no man = no one. Compound
of ou. Ap. 105. I. seen. Q-r. ho7'ad. Ap. 133. 8.

9 37-43-
. (M, above), MIRACLE. THE LUNATIC SON. {Introversions.
M Q i
|
37. Much People met the Lord,
k I 38. The Father. Plea for his Son,
R T 1 39. Lunatic’s seizure,
m
j

|
40—. Father besought Disciples.
U |
Inability of Disciples.
-40.
S l 4i- Reproof of Unbelief.
R m |
-41. Father commanded to bring.
Lunatic’s seizure.
I
|
42-.
U -42- Ability of the Lord. |

Q k -42. The Father. Son delivered.

|

i J
43-. All the People amazed.

37 on. Gr, m.
Ap. 104. viii. come down. Gr. katerchomai only once outside Luke and Acts (in ,

Jas. 3. 15). the hill— the mountain, as in v. 28 38 Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. beseech.
.

Ap. 134.1. 5. look. Gr. epiblepd. Ap. 133. III. 4. upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. 39 lo. Fig.
Asterismos. Ap. 6. spirit. Gr. pneuma. Ap. 101. II. 1 2 a demon cp. v. 42. suddenly. Gtr. exaiphnSs, :
;

Only here, 2. is. Mark 13. 36. Acts 9. 3 22. 6, always in connection with supernatural events.
;
teareth
him = throws him into convulsions. that he foameth again - with (Gr. meta. Ap. 104. si. 1) foaming,
bruising him = making a complete wreck of him. Cp, Mark 6. 4. Rev. 2. 27. 40 him = it. not.
Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I. 41 faithless = unbelieving. perverse = perverted. with. Gr. pros.
Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same word as in vv. 32-, 49. =
suffer bear with. Cp. Acts 18. 14. 2 Cor. 11. i.
42 a coming = coming near, devil =? demon. A spirit, v. 39. threw— dashed, tare— com-
pletely convulsed. Gr. susparasso. Occ. only here in N.T. child. Gr. pais. Ap. 108. iv. Not the same
word as in v. 47. 43 amazed — astonished. at. Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 2. Not the same word as in w. 31, 61 . .

=
mighty power majesty. Occ. only here, Acts 19. 27 and 2 Pet. 1. 16 wondered = were wondering. ,
.

1461
 : : .

A.D. 28 things which 0 Jesus did. He said 3 unto His dis- Most of the texts omit “Jesus” here. Jesus.
ciples, 44 sayings = words. PI, of logos See note on Mark .

44 “ Let these ° sayings sink down 10 into your 9. 32. Not the same word as in v. 45.
—
ears : for 22 the Son of man ° shall be delivered shall be is about to be.
0

10 into the hands of 25 delivered = delivered up. The second announcement

men/* of His sufferings. Seethe Structure
45 But they ° understood not this ° saying, and 45 understood not — were ignorantonof.p. 1461.
it was °hid 5 from them, that they ° perceived saying. Gr. rhema Not the same word as in v. 44.
it 6 not: and they feared to ask Him 9 of that See note on Mark 9. 32. hid = veiled,
° saying. perceived it not = should not understand it. Not
the same word as in v. 47.
0 V 1
n 46 Then there arose a reasoning ° among
them, ° which of them should be ° greatest. 9. 46-62 (0, p. 1461). DISCIPLES. INSTRUCTED
o 47 And Jesus, ° perceiving the ° thought of AS TO THE PRESENT. (Division.)

him °by 0 V 46—48, Mb Humility. All the Disciples. 1

0
their heart, took a child, and set
$im,
V 49, so. Re Fellowship. One (John). 2

V 3 51-56. Re Forbearance, Two (James and John).

0 48 And said unto them, “Whosoever shall V 4 57-62. Re Discipleship. Three (unnamed).
receive this 47 child ° in My name receiveth Me
above). Re HUMILITY. ALL THE
and whosoever shall receive Me receiveth Him 9. 46-48 (VDISCIPLES.
1
,

(Introversion.)
That sent Me:
0
V n 46, Reasoning. 1
|

w for he that °is least among you all, the same

46 o 47. Child taken.
° shall be great/* o Child received.
48-.
n -48. Reasoning.
V*p 49 And John 19
answered and said, 33 “ Mas- |

46 among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2.

we 9 saw one casting out
ter, 42
devils 48
in Thy which — who, greatest = greater.
name and we forbad him,
; 47 perceiving = having seen. Ap. 133. 1. 1. Not the
same word as in v. 45.
q because he followeth 40
not ° with us/*
thought = reasoning, as in v. 46.
p 50 And Jesus said 3
unto him, “Forbid him child. Ap. 108. v. Not the same word as in v. 42.
5 not by = beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2. Not the same
word as in v. 7.
4 for he that is 40 not ° against ° us is °for °us/* 48 in. Gr, epi. Ap. 104, ix. 2.
is = subsists or exists. Gr, huparcUo not the verb
Vs r And 1 it came to pass, ° when the time was
51
“to be”. See Phil. 2. 6 (being) 3. 20 (is),
,

come °that He should be received up, °Jpe sted- least = lowliest.

;

fastly ° set His face to go 16

to Jerusalem, shall be. All the texts read “ is ”.

s 52 And sent messengers ° before His face

and they went, and entered ]0 into a village of 9. 49 , 50 (V 2 above).,
Re FELLOWSHIP. ONE
(JOHN). (Alternation.)
the ° Samaritans, to ° make ready for Him.
V2 p |
Prohibition. Positive,
49-.
r 53 And they did 40 not receive Him, because q |
- 49
Reason. “ Because.”
.

His face was as though He would go ° 16 to p J

50—, Prohibition. Negative.
Jerusalem. q j
-50. Reason. “For."

s 54 And when His disciples James and John 49 with = in association with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104
xi. 1. Not the same word as in vv. 32-, 41
saw this they said, ° “ Lord, °wilt Thou that
.
9
,
50 against. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1.
we ° command fire to come down from ° hea- us. All the texts read “yon”.
ven, and consume them, °even as 8 Elias did ? '* for us-=on our behalf. Gr. huper Ap. 104. xvii. 1. .

55 But He turned, and rebuked them, °and

said, “Ye 33 know 40 not what manner of 0 spirit 9. 51-56 (V 3 above). ,
Re FORBEARANCE.
gc are of. (Alternation.)
56 For 22 the Son of man °is 40 not come to V3 r |
5i. Purpose. “ His face set.”
The Lord.
destroy 25 men's ° lives, but to 24 save them” s 52. Disciples.
|
Mission,
And they went to 16 ° another village. r 53. The Lord. Purpose. “His face set.”
|

s 54-56. Disciples.
|
Resentment rebuked.
V 4
t
1
57 And 18 it came to pass, that, ° as they went 51 These verses are peculiar to Luke,
12
in the way, °a certain man said 3 unto Him, when the time was come — in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii)
0 “ Lord, I will follow Thee whithersoever Thou the fulfilling of the days. Marking a certain stage of
goest.** the Lord’s ministry.
u l
58 And Jesus said unto him, “ Foxes have that He
should be received up = for the receiving
Him up. Gr. analepsis. Occ. only here in the N.T,
The kindred verb analambano is used of the ascension
of Elijah in Sept.(2 andKings
of the Lord in Mark 16. 19
2. n), Acts 1. 2 11 22 and 1 Tim. 3, 16. £e = He . , , ,

Himself. set His face. See note on v. si. Isa. 50. 7. 52 before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv.
Samaritans. Cp. 2 Kings 17. 26 - 33 make ready = to prepare (reception].
. 53 would go = was going.
54 Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a 3. A. wilt. Ap. 102. 1. command fire ^should call down fire,
heaven = the heaven (Sing.). See note on Matt. 6. 9, 10 even as Elias did = as Elijah also did. See
.

2 Kings 1 10 Omitted by T Trm. [A] WL

. . 55 and said save them (©. 56). This clause is . . .

omitted by all the texts. spirit, Heb. pneuma. See Ap. 101. II. 7. 56 is not come — came not.
lives = souls. Ap, 110, III, 1. another = different. Ap. 124. 2.
9. 57-62 [For Structure see next page].

57 as they went = in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) their going. a certain man. A scribe (Matt. 8. 19 )
Lord. Om. L T Tr. [A] WH R.
1462
 : ";

9 . 58. LUKE. 10 . 13.

A. D. 28 holes, and birds of 0 the air have nests but ; 9. 57-62 (V4 , p. 1462). Re DISCIPLE SHIP. THREE
22 the Son of man 0 hath 40 not where to lay His (UNNAMED), {Repeated Alternation.)
head.” V 4 t 1
|
Forwardness.
67.
u 68, Discouragement.
1

t2 59 And He said 3 unto 56 another, “Follow t2

|

60 Backwardness.
.

Me.” But he said, 84 “ Lord, ° suffer me first to

|

u^ 60 Encouragement. .

go and ° bury my father.” t3 6i. Undecidedness.

u s 62 Reproof. .

u d
60 Jesus said unto him, “Let the dead
43 |

89 bury ° their dead: but 58 the air— the heaven, as in v. 54.

go tfjcu and ° preach hath
2 the kingdom of God.”
not where, &c. See note on Matt. 8. 20 and cp. ,

Rev. 14. 14 59 suffer me = allow me. .

t3 61 And another also said, “ Lord, I will fol-

86 bury my father. A euphemism for declining an
invitation, as the J ews buried within twenty-four hours
low Thee; but °let me first go bid them fare-
and did not leave the house for ten days.
well, which are ° at home at my house.”
their 60 = their own.
u s
62 And Jesus said unto him, °“No man, 3 preach = declare.Gr. diangello. Ap. 121. 6. Occurs
having put his ° hand to the plough, and ° look- elsewhere only in Acts 21. 26 (signify). Rom. 9, 17 .

ii
ing back, is fit for 2 the kingdom of God." 61 let = allow. Verses 6i, 62 are peculiar to Luke,
at home at house = in (Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi) my my .

house, or at home.
C W -j°After these things the 0 Lord 0 appointed
AvJ ° other ° seventy also, and sent them two
62 No man -no one. Compound of ou, Ap. 106. 1,
hand. Plough always held with one hand,
and two 0 before His face 0 into every city and looking. Ap. 133. I. 6.
place,whither He Himself ° would come. 10. 1-24 (C, p. 1461), THE KINGDOM NIGH.
2 Therefore said He °unto them, “The har- {Introversion and Repeated Alternation.)
vest truly is great, but the labourers are few: C 1, 2 The Seventy. Sent. W |
.

°pray ye therefore the 1 Lord of the harvest, X 3, 4 The Disciples’ danger. j

.

that He ° would send forth labourers 1 into His v 1 6-9-. Houses and Cities. Entrance. j

harvest. w l -9. Message Kingdom nigh. |

:

v2 10 11 -. Cities. Rejection.
3 Go your ways ° behold, 3 send you forth as | ,

:
w 2 - 11 . Message : Kingdom nigh.
lambs ° among wolves.
|

v3 12 - 16 . Cities. Retribution.
4 Carry °neither °purse, °nor 0 scrip, °nor
|

X 16 . The Disciples’ danger.

° shoes and 0 salute ° no man 0 by the way.
: W |
17 - 24
|

. The Seventy. Return.

Verses 1 - 1 6 are peculiar to Luke.
yv 1
6 And into whatsoever house ° ye enter, first
1
1 After. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.
say, ° Peace be to this house/
4
Lord. Ap. 98. VI.
6 And °if the son of peace be there, your appointed. Gr. anadeiknumi. Occ. only here, and
peace shall rest upon it ° if ° not, it shall turn : Acts 1. 24 (shew),
°to you again. other — others, as in 9. 56, 69, ei.
7 And 0 in the same house remain, eating and seventy also i, e. as well as the Twelve, :

drinking such things as °they give: for the before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv.
labourer is worthy of his hire. Go °not “from into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
house °to house. would come = was about to come.
8 And 1 into whatsoever city ° ye enter, and 2 unto. Gtr.pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same word
as in w. - 9 11 .
they receive you, eat such things as are set pray. Gr. deomai.
,

Ap. 134. I. 5. Implying the sense

before you: of need. would — may.
9 And 0 heal the sick that are ° therein, 3 behold =lo. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6,
w 1
and say °unto them, 0 The kingdom of God is ( among— in (Gr. en.Ap, 104. viii) the midst.
° come nigh ° unto you/ 4 neither = not. Ap. 105. II. Gr. me.
purse. Gr. balantion. Peculiar to Luke only here ;

V* 10 But 1 into whatsoever city 8 ye enter, and 12. 33,; 22, 36 36 nor, Gr, me. ,
.

they receive you 7 not, go your ways out Unto scrips a beggar’s collecting bag. See on Matt. 10. 10 .

the streets of the same, and say, nor. Gr. mede.

shoes — sandals i. e. a second pair or change,
11 Even the very dust ° of your city, which
*
:

° cleaveth on us, we do ° wipe off against you

salute = greet. In Luke only here and 1. 40 .

no man. Gr. medeis. by. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.

°notwithstanding ° be ye sure of this, that 9 the 5 ye enter - ye may enter.
kingdom of God is 9 come nigh 9 unto you/ Peace, &c. The usual salutation. Cp. Judg. 19. 20 .

6 if=if indeed, A condition of uncertainty. Ap.

12 But I say unto you, that shall be more
it 118. 1 b.
tolerable 7 in that day for Sodom, than for that if not. Gr. ei (Ap. 118. 2. a) mege (Ap. 106. II).
city. to. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. Not the same word as in
13 unto thee, ° Chorazin ! woe unto w. 7 is, 30 - 34
Woe 7 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
, , .

thee, °Bethsaida! for ~6

if the ° mighty works
they =
give are with (Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1) thorn,
not. mB. Ap. 105. II.
had °been done 7 in Tyre and Sidon, which from =Gr. out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Not the same
have °been done v in you, they had a great word as in w. 21 30, 42. to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. ,

8 ye enter = ye may enter (with Gr. an).

9 heal. See on 6. is. therein = in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) it.
,
unto = to. The kingdom of God.
See Ap. 114. come nigh = drawn nigh.
Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
unto. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. of = out of.
cleaveth. A medical term, used of the
Not the same word as in v. 22 .
H
uniting of wounds. wipe off Gr. apomassd. Occ. only here in N.T. All the texts add “ the feet
(A, “ our feet”). notwithstanding. See note on v. 20 be ye sure = get to know. Gr. gindskO. .

Ap. 132. 1. a
IS Chorazin . . Bethsaida. See Ap. 169.
. Bethsaida. Aram. Ap. 94. Ill, 8.
mighty works = powers, Gr. pi. of dunamis. See Ap, 172. 1, been done —taken place*
1463
 )

10. 13. LUKE. 10. 24.

A. D. 28 while ago ° repented, sitting 7 in ° sackcloth and repented. See Ap. 111. ! 1.
° ashes. sackcloth. Gr. sakkog, from Heb. $ak~ sacking. A
14 °But it shall be more tolerable for Tyre coarsely woven material used for sieves and strainers
(worn next the skin in mourning), Isa. 3. 24 Job 16.
and Sidon °at the judgment, than for you. 15 1 Kings 21. 27 2 Kings 6. so; not laid aside at
.

15 And thou, ° Capernaum, 0 which art exalted

. .

night, 1 Kings 21. 27 Joel 1. is. Cp. Jsa. 20, 2 &c.

° to ° heaven, ° shalt be thrust down ° to ° hell.
.
,

ashes. Also a sign of mourning. See 1 Sam. 4. 12 ,

X 10 He
that heareth you heareth Me; and he 2 Sam. 1. 2 13. 19, Job 2. 12 Ezek. 27. 30, &c.
14 But=Howbeit. See note on v. 20
; .

that °despiseth you °despiseth Me; and he .

at — in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as
that ° despiseth Me ° despiseth Him That ° sent in m 15 Capernaum. See Ap. 169.
32, 39 .
Me/' which art exalted. All the texts read, “shalt thou
WZ l
x 17 And 0 the seventy returned again ° with joy, be exalted?” (with mlt Ap. 106. II. Interrog.).
to. Gr. heds. As far as to.
° °
y saying, “Lord, even the devils are subject heaven =the heaven (sing). See note on Matt. 6. 9 , 10 .

unto us ° through Thy name." shalt, &c. = thou shalt be brought down,
18 And He said unto them, ° “I beheld ° Satan hell. Gr. Hadis. See Ap. 131. 2.
as lightning ° fall 7 from 35 heaven. 16 despiseth = rejecteth, See 7. 30 and cp. Gal. 2. ,

0 sent. Ap. 174. I.

19 3 Behold, 1 give unto you ° power to tread 21 3. 15
;
.

0
on serpents and scorpions, and ° over all the 10. 17-24 (W, p. 1463). THE SEVENTY.
“
power of the enemy: and ° nothing shall by BETUBN. (Division.)
any means hurt you, W Z 1 I 17 -20 The Joy of the Seventy.
,

7 Z 2 21 -24 The Joy of the Lord.

X 20 ° Notwithstanding
in this rejoice 7 not, J
.

that the spirits are subject unto you ;

“ 17 10. 17-20 (Z\ above), THE JOY OF THE
SEVENTY. (Alternation.
y but rather rejoice, because your names °are Z 1 x Joy. Manifestation.
17 -.
written 7 in ° heaven." |
- 17 - 19 Cause. Subjection of Spirits.
y |
.

Z2 A 1 21 7 In that hour
Jesus ° rejoiced in spirit,
°
0 x 20 -. Joy. Dehortation.
|

and said, °“I thank Thee, 0 Father, °Lord y - 20 Cause. Names written in heaven.
|
.

of 15
heaven and earth, 17 the seventy. See note on v. 1 .

word with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104, xi. 3. Not the same
A B
3
a that Thou °hast
hid these things °from the as in v. 27 devils = demons, .

wise and prudent, and “hast revealed them subject = subdued, put under. Cp. 2. 61. 1 Cor. 15. 27 28 ,
.

unto babes : Eph. 11. 22 Phil. 3. 21 . .

through. Gr. en Ap. 104. viii, .

b even so, Father; for °so it °seemed good “in 18 I beheld. Gr. theored. Ap. 133. ! 11.
Thy sight. Satan. Heb. transliterated — the Adversary. 1 Sam.
C 22 All things °are delivered to Me °of My 29. 4 JDiabolos is the more frequent term in the N.T, .

fall = having fallen.

Father: and °no man °knoweth the Son Both are in Rev. 12. 9.
Who
16 I give I have given. SoLmTTr.A WI R.
=
is,
°
but the Father; and Who
the Father is, power = authority. Gr. exousia.
Ap. 172. 5.
“but the Son, on. Gr. epand upon (from above). Not the same ,

c and he to whom the Son ° will reveal Him” word as in w. 34, 35 37 ,

.

over — upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.

Bb 23 And He turned Him 2 unto His disciples, power = might. Gr. dunamis. Ap. 172. 1.
aid said privately, ““Blessed are “the eyes nothing ... by any means. Gr. ouden ..ou ml. Ap. .

which ° see the things that ye ° see : 106. 1, III.

20 Notwithstanding. Gr.p^n, asinv. 11 rendered
a 24 For I “tell you, that many “prophets and “ But” in v 14, an emphatic conjunction, .
;

“kings have “desired to “see those things which spirits. Ap. 101. H. 12.
pe
23
see, and have “not “seen them ; and to are written = have been written (TTr. W£R), or in-
hear those things which ye hear, and have scribed (TWH). See Ex. 32. 32. Ps.69.28, Dan. 12. 1 Phil. .

“not heard them.” 4.3. Heb.12.23. Rev.3. 5 13.8; 17. 8; 20.12; 2! 27; 22. 19 ; .

heaven = the heavens (pi.). See notes on Matt. 6. 9 10 ,

.

10. 21-24 (Z2 above).

,
THE JOY OF THE LORD. (Division.)
Z 2 A 1
1 21—, Thanksgiving. Expressed,
A2 [
-21-24. Thanksgiving. Cause : Revelation.
21 Jesus. Om. by all the texts. rejoiced^= exulted. in spirit. Gr. en (Ap. 104. pneuma.
viii)
See Ap. 101. II. 8 But all the texts read u by the Sp irit, the Holy [Spirit] ”. Ap. 101. II. 8.
. I thank. See
notes on Matt. 11. 25 - 27 . Lord, &c. Havin g therefore absolute power. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. B. b.

10. - 21-24 (A 2 above).

,
THANKSGIV!NG. CAUSE REVELATION. : (Introversions.)
A B
2 a - 21 -. Things 1lidden. (Neg.) 1 „
|
Recipients.
. . ,

b - 21 Things revealed) (Poe.) }

|
.

C I 22 -. Rev<dlation. By the Father,

C —22 . Rev<elation. By the Son.
j

B
Things revealed. (Pos.) \ -r
b |
23 .
Recipients.
- . .

a 24 Things hid den. (Neg.)

|
) .

hast hid = didst hide. from. Gr. apo. Ap. b04. iv. hast revealed— didst reveal. so- thus,
seemed good - was it well-pleasing. in Thy sight before thee.
= 22 are — were. of— by.
Gr. hupo. Ap. 104.xviii. 1. no. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. knoweth — getteth to know. Gr. ginbskb,
Ap. 132. ! ii. but = except. will reveal Him - wiileth (Ap. 102. 3) to reveal [Him]. 23 Blessed =
Happy. Fig. Beatitudo not Benedictio.
i
the e;^es. Put by Fig. Synecdoche, of the Part (Ap. 6), for the
whole person. see. Gr. blepd. Ap. 133, T 5. 24 tell you = say to you. prophets. Abraham
(Gen. 20. 7 23. 6), Jacob (Gen. 49. 18 Ap. 36), &c.
; kings. David (2 Sam. 23. 1 - 5 ).
; desired.
Gr. theld. Ap. 102. 1. see. Gr. eidon. Ap, HJ3. 1. 1. not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.

1464
 : : =

DE l
c25 And, 3 behold, a certain 0 lawyer stood up, 10; 25-37 (D, p. 1461). DEMAND OF LAWYER.
a.d. 28 °and tempted Him, saying, °« ” Master, what (Division.)
shall I do to inherit eternal life ? D E 25-28. His first demand. “What?”, &c.
l
|

E 2 29-37. His second demand. “ Who?”, &c.

d
0
20 He said 2
unto him, 0 “
What”
is written 7 in
10. 26-28 (E above). HIS FIRST DEMAND.
J

the law ? how readest thou ? ,

WHAT ? (Alternation.)
c 27 And he answering said, “Thou shalt °love E' c 25. The Lawyer. Question “Wliat shall Ido?” J
:

the ° Lord thy God °wltli all thy heart, 26 . The Lord. Answered by two other Ques-
°and °with all thy °soul, °and °wlth all thy tions : “What? . . . How?”
° strength, 0
and 0 with all thy mind ;
0
and thy The Lawyer. Answer.
27,

neighbour as thyself." d 28. The Lord. Answer.

|

25 lawyer — doctor or teacher of the Law.

d 28 And He said unto him, “ Thou hast an- and tempted Him = putting Him to the test.
swered ° right 0 this do, and ° thou ° shalt live.”
:
Master -Teacher, Ap. 98. XI Y. v.
E2 P 29 ° But he, 0
willing to justify himself, 26 What is written ? = What standeth written ? . . .

See Ap. 143.

G said 2
unto Jesus,
"
“And who is my ° neigh- the law. See note on Matt. 5. 17. and Ap. 117.
bour ? 27 love. Ap. 135. I. 1.
LORD = Jehovah (Deut. 6. 6 10. 12 Lev. 19. is). Ap. 98.
H 30 And Jesus 0 answering said, “A certain
.
;

VI. i. a. 1. B. a. with = out of. Gr. elc. Ap. 104. vii.

°man went °down 21 from Jerusalem 7 to Je- and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton. Ap. 6.
richo, and fell among ° thieves, which ° strip- soul. Gr. psuche. Ap. 110. V. 1.
ped him of his raiment, and ° wounded him, strength. Gr. i&chus. Ap. 172. 3.
and ° departed, ° leaving him °half dead. with all thy mind. All the texts read en (Ap. 104.
viii) instead of elc (Ap. 104. vii).
J1 c1 31 And ° by ° chance 0 there came down a cer- and thy neighbour, &c. Lev. 19. is.
tain ° priest that way 28 right - rightly, or correctly.
and when he this do. No one ever did it, because the Law was
d* 24 ~
saw him, he ° passed by on the
35 side.
other given that, being convicted of our impotence, we might
thankfully cast ourselves on His omnipotence. Cp.
J 2 c2 32 And likewise a Levite, ° when he was ° at Rom. 7. 7-13.
the ° place, thou shalt live. See notes on Lev, 18. 6, and cp.
Ezek. 20. 11, 13, 2i. But see Rom. 3. 21, 22. This is why
d* came and ° looked on him and ,
31
passed by on Deut. 6. 6 is one of the passages inscribed in the
the other side. Phylacteries. See Structure of Ex. 13. 3 - 1 6, and note
shalt = wilt. Cp. Gal. 3. 22
33 But a certain Samaritan, as he 0 journeyed, on Deut. 6.
4
J3 c3
. .

° came ° where he was 10. 29-37 (E 2 above).

,
HIS SECOND DEMAND.
WHO ? (Introversion and Repeated Alternation.)
d 3 e and when he 24 'saw him, E 2
F |
29-. Self-justification.
0
he had compassion on him G |
- 29 Question of the Lawyer. “Who?”
.

,
H |
30- The Traveller. Left for Death.
f 34 And went to him, and bound up his ° J 1 c 1 s — The Priest. |
1 .

° wounds, ° pouring in oil and wine, and set him d 1 -3i. His conduct. |

° on his own beast, and brought him 7 to an °inn, J2 c2 |

32 -. The Levite.
d 2 - 32
His conduct. .
[

€ and took care of him. J 3

|
33 -. The Samaritan.

R d 3 —33, 34 His conduct.

And 34 on the morrow when he departed, R
Left for Life. 35. The
|

Traveller.
.

he took out two ° pence, and gave them to °the Q 36. Question of the Lord. “Which?”
|

host, and said unto him, Take care of him;

j
‘ F 37 Self-condemnation.
|
,

and ° whatsoever thou 0 spendest more, ° when 29 But he, &c. Verses 29-37 peculiar to Luke,
0
I come again, 3 will repay thee/ willing = desiring, as in v. 24.
neighbour. Cp. Matt. 5. 43 Lev. . 19. is.
30 answering- taking him up, Gr. hupolambanb.
Used only by Luke, here, 7. 43 Acts 1. 9 2. 15, and in this sense only here = taking [the ground] from under
.
;

him. man. Gr. anthrbpos. Ap. 123. 1. down. In more senses than one. The road was a steep descent.
Cp. 19. 28 thieves = robbers, or brigands, as in Matt. 26. 66. John 18. 40 See notes there.
.
stripped, .

&c. Not of his raiment only, but of all he had. wounded — inflicted wounds. departed = went off.
leaving him. Supply, with the force of the verb tunehand — leaving him [for all they cared] half dead,
half dead. Gr. hemithan&s
Occ. only here in N.T. . 31 by =according to. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.
chance = coincidence. Occ. only here in N.T. there came down - was going down his duties being ;

over. Jericho was a priestly city. priest. might become defiled. Who
passed by on the other side.
One word in Gr. antiparerchomai Occ. only here and v. 32 in N.T. . 32 when he was —being. at.
Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2. place = spot, looked on him, and = seeing (as in v. si) him. 33 journeyed.
Gr. hodeuo. Occ. only here. came where he was. beautiful type of the Lord. And the end is seen A
in John 14. 3. where he was = to (kata, as above) him.
10 . -33, 34 (d 3 , above). THE SAMARITAN’S CONDUCT. (Introversion.)
d
His feeling. Compassion. 3 e |
-33.
f 34 -. His conduct. Help. |

e - 34 . His feeling. Thoughtful care. j

had compassion = was moved with compassion. 34 bound up. Gr. kataded a medical word. Occ. only ,

here in N.T. wounds. Gr. trauma. Occ. only here. pouring in. Gr. epiched. Occ. only here,
on - upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 8. inn. Gr. pandocheion— a khan. Oco. only here in N.T. 35 pence
denarii See Ap. 61. 1. 4. Two denaHi— half a shekel, the ransom money for a life (Ex. 30. 12 13).
, the host. ,

Gr. pandocheus. Cp. “ inn ”, above. spendest more. Gr. prosdapanaO. Occ. only here. when I
come again - in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) my coming back. 3. Emph.

1465
 :

Q 30 Which °now of these three, °thinkest 36 now — therefore. 0m. by [LJ T [Tr.j A WI R.
unto him that fell °among thinkest thou = seems to thee,
28 thou, °was neighbour
29 3
A.D. *' was = to have become,
80
the thieves ?
among. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
F 37 And he said, “He
that shewed mercy °on 37 on = with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
him.*' Then said Jesus unto him, “ Go, and
do likewise/* 10. 38-42 (E, p. 1461). JOURNEY.
tf)ou
{Alternation.)
EK 1 38 ° Now
came to pass, as they went, that E
it K 1
|
38-. Martha.
£e entered into a certain village and a cer-
1
: Ll |
-38. Her reception of the Lord,
0
tain woman named Martha K2 |
39-. Mary.
L- -39. Her listening to the Lord.
Ll received Him 1
into her house. K 40-.
|

Martha.
|
0
K2 39 And she had a sister called Mary, L 3
|
-40-42 . Her colloquy with the Lord.
and 0 heard His 38 Now. Verses 38-42 peculiar to Luke.
L2 which °also °sat °at ° Jesus* feet,
Martha. Aram. Ap. 94. III. 3.
word. 39 Mary. Ap. 100. 3. also sat - sat also,
Ks 40 But 38 Martha was ° cumbered ° about much sat seated herself. Gr. parakathizo. Occ. only here
=--

serving, and ° came to Him, in N.T, Mary always misunderstood, but always
found “ at the Lord’s feet ” (1) her want of care, cp.
L3 Mg and said, v. 42; (2) her following Martha, John 11. si cp. 32,
;

;
w ,

° “ Lord, 0
dost Thou 24
not care that my sister 33 (3) her anointing of the Lord’s feet, John 12. 3 cp.
h vv.
; ;

hath left me to serve alone ? 5, 7.

at -beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104, xii. 3, All the texts
i bid her therefore that ° she help me/* read pros— against. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
Jesus’. All the texts read “ the Lord’s
Mg 41 1And 89 Jesus answered and said unto her,
0 “ heard- waslistening to.
Martha, 38 Martha, thou art ° careful and 40 cumbered = distracted. Gr. perispaomai. Occ.
° troubled 40 about many things: only here.
h 42 But °one thing is needful about -- concerning. Gr. peri Ap, 104. xiii. 3. .

came - came up.

t and 239 Mary hath chosen that good part, which 10. - 40-42 (L 3 above). MARTHA. HER
shall 24 not be taken away 21 from her.**
,

COLLOQUY WITH THE LORD.

{Extended Alternation.)
F N
U 0
And to pass, that, ° as He was
° it came
praying ° in a certain place, ° when He
ceased, one of His disciples said ° unto Him,
L 3
M g |
*-40.
li
|

i
Carefulness.
—40—. Complaint of
-40. Request.
Mary,

° “ Lord, teach
M g |
4i.
|

Carefulness. \

0 us to ° pray, h 42-. Approbation of Mary. The Lord. ]

I-

i -42. Refusal. )
N ° as John also taught his disciples/*
-40 Lord. Note the avoidance of the name “Jesus”
|

OP 1
2 And He said unto them, “ When ye
0
1
pray, by His disciples and others. See Ap. 98. VI. a. 3. A. i.

say, ‘Our Father Which art 1

in heaven, dost Thou not care P = is it no concern to . . .

° Hallowed be °Thy name. °Thy kingdom Thee ? . . .

come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, so

0 1 ° she help me. Gr. mnantilambanomai. Occ. only here
in ° earth. and Rom. in N.T. Supposed to be only a Biblical
8. 26

3 Give us ° day by day our daily ° bread. 0 word, but it is found in the Papyri and in inscriptions in ,

0 the sense of taking a mutual interest or share in things.

4 And forgive us our sins ; for toe also for- °

give every one that is indebted to us. And

41 Martha, Martha. Fig .Episeuxis. Ap. 6. See note
on Gen. careful. See note on Matt. 6. 25.
22. u.
lead us °not °into 0 temptation ; but deliver us troubled = agitated. Gr. turbazomai. Occ. only here.
0 ' *’
from ° evil. 42 one thing, &c. = of one of [them] is there need. Not
the unspiritual idea of “ one dish ”, as there were not
two or more as in our days. The Lord referred not to Martha's serving, but to her over-care.

11. 1-13 (F, p. 1461). DISCIPLES. REQUEST. PRAYER. {Alternation.)

N |
l- Occasion. The Lord praying.
O Request made.
-1-.
N
|

]
-l. Precedent. John’s teaching.
O 2-13.
|
Request complied with.
it cameto pass. A Hebraism. See 2. i. as He was praying=in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii)
His praying. The sixth of seven such occasions. praying. Gr. proseuchomai. Ap. 134. 1. 2, in.
Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in vv. -2 , 6, 7, 33-. when— as. Gr. pros. unto = to.
Ap. 104. xv. Not the same word as in vv, 24, si. Lord. Note the disciple’s form of address,
as = even as.
11. 2-13 (0, above). REQUEST. COMPLIED WITH. (Division.)
O Pi 2-4. Example.
p2 5-13. Illustration. Parable.
heaven = the heavens. See note on Matt. 6. 9, 10 Hallowed = Sanctified. Thy name. Seenoteon
.

Ps. 20. l. Thy kingdom. See Ap. Ill, 112, 113, 114. come — Let come. be done = come to pass, . . .

heaven (sing.). See note on Matt. 6. 9, 10 in = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
. earth. Gr. g&
Ap, 129. 4. =
3 day by day according to (Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2) the day. daily. Gr. epiousios.
See note on Matt. 6. n. bread. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Part), Ap. 6, for food in general.
4 forgive. See note on 3. 3. Jas. 5. is. sins. Trespasses comes from Tyndale’s Version. lead=
bring. not. Gr. wig. Ap. 105, II. Not the same word as in vv. -7, 8, 38, 40, 44, 46, 62 into. Gr. eis , .

Ap. 104. vi. temptation = trial or testing. from = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Not the same
word as in w. 16, 31. evil = the evil, or, the evil one, denoting active harmfulness.

1466
 ' ; ;

11. 5. LUKE. 11. 18.

p3 j 5 °And He said ^nto them, “ Which °of 11. 5-13 (P 2 p. 1466).

,
ILLUSTRATION.
A.D. 28 you shall have a friend, and shall go unto 1 PARABLE. {Alternation.)
him at midnight, and say unto him, Friend, P 2 *
j |
5-a. The Friend.
° lend me
three loaves k j 9, 10 . Application.
0 °For a friend of mine °in his journey is j J
n, 12 . The Father.
13. Application.
come ° to me, and I have ° nothing to set before A:
|

him ? 6 And He said, &c. Verses 5-10 are peculiar to Luke,

7 And fte from within shall answer and say, of -among. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
lend. Gr. chrao. Occ. only here.
‘ Trouble me 4 not the door is 0 now shut, and
6 For = Since.
:
in = off. Gr. ek. Ap. 104, vii.
my ° children are ° with me ° in bed ; I 0 cannot to. Gr. pros. Ap. 1 04. xv. 8. Not the same word as in v. 37.
rise and give thee/ nothing to = not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I) what I may.
8 I say unto you, Though he will °not rise 7 now = already. The door would on no account he
and give him, ° because he is his friend, yet opened to a stranger at night.
° because of his 0 importunity he will rise and children. Gr. paidion. Ap. 108. v.
give him as many as he needeth. with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1. Not the same word as
in vv. 20 37 A whole family will sleep in one room, in
.

k 9 And 3 say unto you, ° Ask, and it shall be

,

the garments worn by day, in one large bed.

given you ; ° seek, and ye shall find 0 knock, ; in. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
and it shall be opened unto you. cannot— am not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I) able to.
10 For every one that asketh receiveth ; and 8 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105, 1.
he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knock- because = on account of. Gr. dia Ap. 104. v. 2. .

eth it shall be opened. importunity — shamelessness, impudence. Gr. anai-

<
deia Occ. only here in N.T.
.

I 11 °If a son shall ask bread of °any of you 9 Ask... seek. ..knock. NotetheFig.A«a&asi$(Ap.6).
a father, will he give him a stone ? or
that is Ask. Gr. aited. Always used of an inferior to a
°if he ask °a fish, will he ° for a fish give him superior. Never used of the Lord to the Father.
a serpent ? 11 If, &c. = Shall a son ask, &c.
12 Or ° if he shall ask an egg, will he ° offer any = which. if, &c. Ap. 118. 2. a.
him a scorpion? a fish = a fish also -
for in stead. Gr. anti. Ap. 104. ii.
“
12 if. Gr. ean, Ap, 118. 1. b. offers give to.
k 13 n If pe then, being 4 evil, ° know how to give 13 know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132, I. 1,
good gifts unto your ° children: how much children. Ap. 108. i.
more shall your 0 heavenly Father give °the heavenly = out of (Gr. ek. Ap. 104. viii) heaven,
Holy Spirit to them that ask Him ? ” the Holy Spirit - spiritual gifts. No articles. Gr.
pneuma hagion. See Ap. 101. II. 4. Note the five con-
GQ And He was
14 casting out a ° devil, and it trasts. A loaf, a stone a fish, a serpent an egg, a ; ;

was dumb. And it came to pass, when the scorpion temporal gifts, spiritual gifts earthly fathers,
; ;

devil was gone out, ° the dumb spake the heavenly Father.

RV and the people wondered. 11. 14—13. 9 (G, p. 1461). MIRACLES,

{Introversion and Alternations.)
&c.

W 15 But some 5 of them said, “He casteth out G

0 Q 11. 14-. Miracle. The Dumb Man. j
14
devils through
° Beelzebub the chief of the R 11. -14-36. The evil generation.
j
14
devils/' S T 11. 37. Occasion. In the Pharisee’s
10 And 0 others, tempting 4 Him , sought °of house.
Him a sign ° from ° heaven. U |
11. 38-64. Colloquies.
S T 12. 1-, Occasion. The Multitudes with-
XY 1
1 17 But £>e, 13 knowing their ° thoughts, said unto |

out.
them, " Every kingdom divided ° against itself
1

U |
12. -1-59. Addresses.
is ° brought to desolation and a house divided ; R evil generation.
13. l-s. The
|
° against a house falleth. The Fig-tree.
Q 13. 6-9. Parable.
18 “n If Satan also be divided 17 against himself,
|

14 ddvil=^ demon.
the dumb spake = the dumb [man] spake.
11. -14-36 (R, above). THE EVIIj GENERATION. {Extended Alternation.)
K V -14. Wonder of the P eople.
W
|

|
is, is. The evil Manifested. Ge neration.
X |
17-26. The Lor<i’s answer to their thoughts,
V 27, 28. Exclamation o f the Woman.
|

W |
The evil Genejration. Exposed.
29-.
X -29-36, The Loird’s answer to their words (v. 16).
|

16 through— by. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. B(selzebub. Aram. See on Matt. 10. 25. Ap. 94. Ill, 3,
16 others. Gr. pi. of heteros. Ap. 124. 2. of '=-from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1. from = out of.
Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. heaven. Sing., as i n v. -2 ,

11. 17-26 (X, above). THE LORD’S A NSWER TO THEIR THOUGHTS. {Division.)
X Y 17-23. Con futation. Illustrations,
1
|

Y 2 24-26, Rec rimination. Parable.

I

11. 17-23 (Y 1 ,
above). CONFUTA'riON. ILLUSTRATIONS. {Alternation.)
Y 1 1 17, 18. Th e divided Kingdom.
m
I

19, 20. Application,

|

£ 1
31, 22. Th<a strong man’s house,
m [
23. Ap]plication.
17 thoughts = intents, purposes, or machinations. Gr. dianoBma Occ. only here in N.T. . against,
Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 8. brought to desolati.on. Gr. eremod Occ. only here, Matt, 12. 25 .
;
and Rev.
17. is; 18. 17, 19.

1467
 ; ; :
; =

11. 18. LUKE. 11 . 31.

A. D. 28 how shall his kingdom stand ? because ye say Beelzebub.Aram., as in v, is. See note on Matt.
0 This is the “unpardonable sin”. See Mark 8.
that I cast out devils 15 through Beelzebub. 10. 25 .

28-30. 19 by. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii,

m 19 And -11 if3 ° by 15 Beelzebub cast out 14 devils, therefore on this account. Gr. dia. Ap. 104, v. 2.
°by whom do your sons cast them out? 0 there- 20 with=by. Gr. en as in v. 19. Cp. Matt. 8. n. ,

fore shall tticp be your judges. the finger of God. Fig. Anthropopatheia. Ap. 6.
-11
20 But if I °with °the finger of God cast See Ex. 8. 19. Finger, here, put by Fig. Metonymy (of
out 14 devils, no doubt °the kingdom of God is Subject), Ap. 6, for the Holy Spirit Himself,
0
come upon you. thekingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
come upon you. With suddenness and surprise.
l 21 When
°a strong man ° armed °keepeth Gr. phthano . Occ. elsewhere : Matt. 12. 28 . Rom. 9. 31 .
°his palace, his ° goods are 1 in peace: 2 Cor. 10. 14. Phil. 8. 16 . l Thess. 2. 16 4. ;
is.
22 But °when 21 a stronger than he shall 21 a— the.
come upon him, and overcome him, he ° taketh armed = fully armed : from head to Cp. Matt.
foot.
12, 28 Gr. kathoplizomai. Occ. only here in N.T.
from him °allhis armour ° wherein he ° trusted, .

keepeth = guardeth.
and divideth his ° spoils. his palace = his own court. Gr. aide. Matt. 26. 3 , 58 , 69 .

m 23 He that is 4 not 7 with Me is against Me goods — possessions.

and he that gathereth 4 not 7 with Me scat- 22 when = as soon as.
tereth. taketh = taketh away. Same word as in 8. 12 .

all his armour = his panoply. Occ. only here, and

Y 2
n 24 When the unclean ° ° spirit is gone out of Eph. ° 6. ii, 13 .

21
a ° man, wherein = on (Gr. epi, Ap. 104. ix. 2) which.
trusted = had trusted.
o he walketh ° through °dry places, seeking rest spoils. Cp. Mark 5. 35 . Occ. only here.
and finding ° none,
11 24-26 - (Y 2 p. 1467). RECRIMINATION.
P he saith, *1 will return °unto my house whence PARABLE.
,

( Extended Alternation.)
1 came out.' Y 2 n |
24 - Departure.
0 - 24 -. Search. For rest,
q 25 And when he cometh, he findeth it swept |

- 24 Return,
p .

and ° garnished. q 25 Condition.

|

.
[

n 26 - Departure.
n 20 Then goeth he, -
|

0 26 - Search. For other spirits.

|
.

o and
° taketh to him gepett 0 other 24 spirits p - 26 - Return.
|

more ° wicked than himself q - 26 Condition. |

.

24 unclean. See 4. 33
» and they enter in, and ° dwell there:
.

spirit See Ap. 101. II. 12.

: i. e. demon.
and the last state of that 24 man ° is worse than of = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
the first."
man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1. Not the same word
as in w. si, 32.

V 27 And it came to pass, as He spake these

1 ° through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v.' 1.
things, a certain woman 6 of the ° company lifted dry = waterless, Cp. Isa. 13. 21 22 ,
34. 14 &c.
; ,

up her voice, and said unto Him, ° “ Blessed none = not (Gr. me. Ap. 105. II) [any],
is the womb that bare Thee, and the paps unto, Gr. cis. Ap. 104. vi.

which Thou °hast sucked." 25 garnished - adorned.

28 But said, “Yea rather, 27 blessed are
26 taketh = taketh to. Cp. Matt, 7. 21 .
other = different. Gr. heteros. Ap. 124. 2.
they that hear the word of God, and 21 keep wicked, Ap. 128. III. 1.
it." dwell = settle down. is = becomes.
27 as He spake = in (Gr. Ap. 104. viii)
w 29 °And when the people °were gathered thick speaking.
en.
company = crowd.
His
together, He began to say, ° " This is an °evil
Blessed = Happy. hast sucked = didst suck.
generation they seek a ° sign
:
29 And when, &c. Verses 29-36 peculiar to Luke,
XZ 1 and there shall °no °sign be given it, but the were gathered = were gathering. Occ. only here.
sign of 0 Jonas the prophet. This, &c. See note on Matt. 11. 18 .

evil, Gr. poneros. Ap. 128. III. 1. Cp. Matt. 12. 34 .

Z® r 1 30 For ° as 20
Jonas “was a 29
sign unto °the sign. Gr. semeion Ap. 176. 3. .

Ninevites,
11 -29-36
. (X, p. 1467). THE LORD'S ANSWER
s1 so shall °also °the Son of man be to °this TO THEIR THOUGHTS. (Division.)
generation. X Z 1 - 29 The Sign, Jonah.
.

Z 2 30 - 32The Signification. The Lord.

.

31 ° The queen
of the south shall °rise up *in Z3 33-36. Illustration and Application.
the judgment with the “men of 30 this gene-
7
-29 no. Ap. 105. II.
Jonas = Jonah. See notes on p. 1247,

11 30-32
. (Z 2 above).
,
THE SIGNIFICATI ON. THE SON OF MAN. ( Repeated Alternation.)
Z 2
Jon ah the prophet.
r1 |
30-.
-30. !*he Son of man.
51 |
j

r 2 31—, The Queen of the South.

|

5 2 -31. ^ *\he Son of man.

|

r 3 32-. The Men of Nineveh.

|

5 3 -32. 1 'he Son of man.

|

30 as = even as. was — became. thl© Ninevites. They must therefore have known of the
miracle connected with him. also the 0on of man —the Son of man also. the Son of man.
See Ap. 98. XVI. this generation. See note oxx v. 29 31 The queen of the south. See 1 Kings
.

10. 1—13, 2 Ohron. 9. 1 - 12 . rise up. Fron1 the dead. men. Gr. pi. of anSr. Ap. 123. 2.
1468
 ; ; ; : . ;

11 . 31. LUKE. 11 . 41.

A. D. 28 ration, and ° condemn them : for she came 16 from condemn. Gr. katakrino. Ap. 122. 7.
the ° utmost parts of the 2 earth to hear the utmost parts = the ends,
wisdom of Solomon behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6,
a greater -- something more. Cp. Matt. 12. 6.
C.2
and, ° behold, ° a greater than Solomon is here. 32 rise up = stand up as witnesses. Not the same
word as “ rise up ” in v si. Ap. 178. I. 1.
32 The 31 men of Nineve shall ° rise up 1 in the repented. See Ap. 111. I.
.

judgment 7 with 30 this generation, and shall at. Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi. 1.
31
condemn it : for they ° repented °at the ° preach- preaching -proclamation. See Ap. 121. 3.
29
ing of Jonas 11 33-36
. (Z 3 p. 1468). ILLUSTRATION AND
,

and, 31
a greater than Jonas is here.
behold, 31 APPLICATION. (Division.)
Z A 33. Illustration. Lamp in the house.
1 1

Z A1 33 ° No man, when he hath lighted a 0 candle,

3 |

A- 34—36, Application. Eye in the body.

putteth it 7 in a ° secret place, neither 0 under
j

33 No man, &c. Repeated here from Matt. 5. 16.

°a bushel, but °on °a candlestick, that they Gr. oudeis = no one, compound of cm. Ap. 106. I.
which come in may °see the ° light. candle = lamp. See Ap. 130. 4.
A 2 B 34 The ° light of the body is the ° eye secret place — cellar, or vault. All the texts read
ki'upte (crypt). under. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 2.
C t therefore when thine eye is single,
° a bushel = the corn measure, Cp. Matt. 5. is.
on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
u thy whole body also is ° full of light a candlestick — the lampstand. Ap. 130. 6.
t but when thine eye is °evil, see. Ap. 133. 1. 6.
light. Ap. 130. 7, All the texts read 130. 1.
u thy body also is ° full of darkness.
11 34-36 <A2, above). APPLICATION. THE EYE
.

Cv 35 ° Take heed therefore that the 0 light which IN THE BODY. Introversion and Alternations.) (

in thee be 4
is 1
not darkness. A B 34 -. The Lamp.
2
|

w 30 13
If thy whole body therefore be 34 full of C t |
The eye (eyesight).
-34-.

light,
u |
-34-
The body.
t
|
-34-. The eye (eyesight).
Vhaving ° no part dark, u -34. The body,
|

w the whole shall be 34 full of light, C v |

35. Darkness,
w -36-. Light.
|

B as when ° the bright shining of a 33 candle ° doth v j

-36-. Darkness.
give thee light.*
1
w -36-. Li&ht.
|

_ * _ B -36. The Lamp.

ST 37 And ° as He spake, a certain Pharisee ° be- j

34 lights lamp. Same word as “candle” in 33.

sought Him ° to ° dine ° with him and He went :
See Ap. 130. 4.
v.

and ° sat down to meat.

in, eye. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Subject), Ap. 6, for
U D E F 38 And when the Pharisee saw it, he marvelled
1 the eyesight.
that He had 8 not first ° washed ° before ° dinner, single— sound referring to the eyesight as “good”.
:

Occ. only here and Matt. 6. 22

Gx 39 And the Lord said 1 unto him, « Now do full of light = illuminated
.

ge Pharisees make ° clean the outside of the evil. Gr, poneros. See Ap. 128. III. 1.
0
cup and the platter ; but your inward part is full of darkness = dark.
full of 0 ravening and ° wickedness. 35 Take heed = Seq. Gr. skoped, Occ. only here
40 ° Ye fools, did not He That made that
8 Rom. 16. 17 2 Cor. 4. 18 Gal. 6. Phil. 2. 4 3. 17 . . 1 .
;
.

which is without make that which is within light. Gr. phos. See Ap. 130. 1.

also? 36 no. Gr. me. Ap. 106. II. •

the bright shining of a candle = the lamp with its

41 ° But rather give alms of ° such things as brilliance.
doth give thee light = may light thee. Gr. photizd.
Cp. Ap. 130. 1. 37 as He spake = lit. in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) His speaking. besought = asked.
Ap. 134. I. 3. =
to dine that he would dine. dine = take breakfast. Gr. aristao, not deipneo. The
morning meal after returning from the synagogue. Occ. (with the noun) only here 14. 12 Matt. 22. 4 ; . .

John 21. 12 is. with = beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2.
, sat down to meat— reclined Himself.
11 38-54- (U, p. 1467). COLLOQUIES. (Division.)
U D 1
1 38-52. Particular.
D 2
] 63, 54.General.
11 38-52 (D1 above). PARTICULAR. (Alternatioh.)
. ,

D E F 38. The Pharisee offended.

1
|

G 39-44. The Lord’s answer. |

E F 45. The Lawyer offended. |

G 1.46-52. The Lord’s answer.

38 washed — performed His ablutions. Ap. 116. I. viii and Ap. 136. vii. before. Gr. pro. Ap.
104. xiv. dinner. Gr. ariston. See note on “ dine ”, v. 37 .

11 39-44
. (G, above). THE LORD’S ANSWER TO THE PHARISEE. (Introversion )

G x |
39 - 4 1 . Self-deception. Concealed wickedness.
y 42. Woe. Inconsistency. Tithing.
y 43. Woe.
Pride. Uppermost seats.
x
Concealed defilement.
[
44 . Self-deception.
39 clean : i. 9. ceremonially clean. platter— dish. See note on Matt. 14. s. ravening and wicked-
ness = wicked greed. Fig. Hendiadys Ap. 0. wickedness. Ap. 128. II. 1. 40 Ye fools. Fools =
.

Benseless ones. Gr. aphron The first of eleven occ.

. . 41 But rather, =
&c. Nevertheless [ye say] “give
alms”, &c. This was the great meritorious work, supposed to cleanse or make amends for everything,
such things as ye have = the things that are within. Gr. ta enonta. Occ. only here in N.T.

1469
 : : .

11.41. LUKE. 12. 1.

A.D. 28 ye have and, 31 behold, all things are clean

;
42 ye tithe = ye tithe, or pay or take tithes. Gr. apode-
unto you. katod. Matt. 28. 23 and Heb. 7. 5
Occ. only here ;
18. 12. ; .

all manner of herbs = every herb. Fig. Synecdoche

42 But woe unto you, Pharisees ! for ° ye tithe (of the Genus), Ap. 6, for all tithable herbs,
mint and rue and “all manner of herbs, and pass over = pass by, as in Mark 6. 48.
°pass over ° judgment and °the love of God: judgment. A Hebraism = justice. Ap. 177. 7,
these ° ought ye to have done, and 4 not to the love of God. Gen. of relation (Ap. 17. 5), mean-
“leave the other undone. ing the love required by God, as admitted by the
lawyer
y 43 Woe unto you, Pharisees ! for ye ° love the (10. 27).
ought ye to have done = it behoved you to do.
“uppermost seats 1 in the synagogues, and greet- undone = leave aside. But most of the
leave . . .

ings 1 in the markets. texts read “ pass by ”, as in the preceding clause.

X 44 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, 43 love. Ap. 135. I. 1.
“hypocrites! for ye are as graves which ° ap- uppermost. Same as “ chief” in Matt. 23. 6.
pear not, and the 24 men ° that walk over them 44 hypocrites. Theodotion’s rendering of Job 34, 30,
are 8 not ° aware of them
** and 36. 13, and Aquila and Theod. in Job 16. 34 and by ,

Aquila, Sym., and Theod. in Prov. 11. 9, Isa. 33. n, and

£ F 45 Then answered one of the ° lawyers, and Sept, in Isa. 32. 6, show that the word had come to mean
said unto him, ° “
Master, ° thus saying Thou not merely “false pretence”, but positive impiety or
° reproachest us also.”
wickedness. appear not = are unseen.
46 And he “Woe unto you also, ye that walk over them = who walk about above them,
aH a said,
aware = know. Gr. oida Ap. 132. I. 1.
45
lawyers! for ye °lade 24
men with burdens .

° grievous to be borne, 45 lawyers ^teachers of the law. Gr. nomikos. Not

same as in 5. 17
the ,

b and ye yourselves touch not the burdens

° 8
Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v.
with one of your fingers. thus - these things. r eproac best = insultest
47 Woe unto you! for ° ye build the “sepulchres 11 46-52 (U, p. 1469). THE LORD’S ANSWER
.
of the prophets, and your fathers killed them. TO THE LAWYER. (Introversions,)
48 ° Truly ye bear witness ° that ye allow the G H I a 46-. Others laden. (Positive.)
deeds of your fathers: for ttyeg indeed killed |

b -46. Themselves not helping.

(Negative.)
them, and tie build their sepulchres.
] |

J
Superstition. 47, 48.

J 49 19 Therefore also said ° the Wisdom of God, J 49-61. Persecution.

0
I will send ° them ° prophets and apostles, and
‘ H I b 62 -. Themselves not entering. (Negative.)
|

some 5 of them they shall slay and persecute I

a - 02 Others hindered. (Positive.)
|
.

u
50 That the blood of all the prophets, which 46 lade. “heavy laden”, Matt. 11. 28
Cp. .

was °shed 4 from the “foundation of the “world, grievous. This refers to the innumerable precepts
may be ° required of ° this generation
0 ’
of the Oral Law, now embodied in the Talmud. Gr.
;
dusbastaktos. Occ. only here and Matt. 23. 4 in N.T.
51 4 From the blood of ° Abel unto the blood
touch. Gr. prospsaud — to touch gently. A medical
of “ Zacharias, which perished between ° the word, used of feeling the pulse or a sore place on the
altar and °the temple: “verily I say unto you. body. Occ. only here.
It shall be 50 required 50 of 50 this generation. 47 ye build - ye are building,
H b 52 Woe unto you, 46 lawyers! for ye have sepulchres = tombs. See Matt. 23. 29 .

taken away the °key of knowledge: 48 Truly = So then.

that ye allow = and give yonr full approval to.
a ye entered 8 not in yourselves, and them that
49 the Wisdom of God. This is Christ Himself; for
were entering in ye ° hindered.” in Matt. 23. 34 this is exactly what He did say. It is not
D2 53 And as He ° said these things 1 unto them, a quotation from the O.T., or any apocryphal book.
the scribes and the Pharisees began °to urge I will send, &c. This He did, in and during the dis-
Him vehemently, and to “provoke Him to pensation of the Acts. Cp. Matt. 22. 1-7.
speak ° of ° many things them = unto (Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi) them,
prophets and apostles. See note on Eph. 2. 20
54 “Laying wait for Him, and seeking to 50 all the prophets. Cp. 6. 23 .
.

° catch something ° out of His mouth, ° that they

shed = poured out. Same word as in 22. 20 .

might accuse Him. foundation, &c. See note on Prov. 8. 22 Matt. 13. 36. .

°In the mean time, when there were world. Gr. kosmos. See Ap. 129. 1.
S T
12 gathered together an innumerable mul- B. 11
required. Gr. ekzeted. Occ. also Acts 15. 17
Heb. 11. 6 12. 17 1 Pet. 1. 10 .
Rom.
. .
.

titude of people, insomuch that they ° trode one of. Gr. apo. Ap, 104. iv.
;

upon another, this generation. See note on Matt. 11. 16.

UK c He began to say °unto His disciples “first of 51 Abel. Gen. 4. 8. Ap. 117. 1.
Zacharias. See note on Matt. 23. 36.
the altar. Of burnt offering. the temple. Gr. the house i. e. the naos, or Sanctuary. See note .*

on Matt. 23. 16 verily. See note on Matt. 5, 18.

. 52 key. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6,
for entrance to and acquirement of knowledge. Cp. Mai. 2. 8, hindered ^ forbade, as in 9. 49 .

53 said = was saying. to urge Him vehemently = to urgently press upon Him. provoke Him
to speak. Gr. apostomatizo. Occ. only here. The Papyri show that from its original meaning (to dictate
what was to be written) it had come to mean “ to examine by questioning a pupil as to what he had been
taught”. Here, therefore, they were not questioning for information, but for grounds of accusation. of=
concerning. Gr. pm*. Ap. 104. xiii. 1. many— very many. 54 Laying wait for ^ watching. Only
Here and Acts 23. 21 catch. Both are hunting expressions.
. out of. Gr. efc. Ap. 104, vii. Not
the same word as in v 24 that, &c. T [Tr.] WH R omit.
. .

12 . 1 In. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. trode one upon another— trampled one another down.
12
- 1-59 [For Structure see next page].
.

unto. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same word as in v. u,
. first. The Structure (“ K ”)
on p. 1471 shows that this must be connected with “ disciples ” and not with what follows.

1470
 1

A.D. 28 all,
° “ Beware ge °of the ° leaven of the Phari- 12 . - 1-59 (U, p. 1467). ADDRESSES.
sees, ° which is ° hypocrisy. (A Itemation.)
2 For there is ° nothing °
covered, that shall u K 1
- 1 - 12 , To the Disciples.
°not °be revealed; neither hid, that shall L 13 - 21 . To the People.
|

°not be ° known. K |
22-63. To the Disciples.
3 ° Therefore whatsoever ye ° have spoken 1 in L 1 54-59. To the People.
° darkness shall be heard 1 in the light; and 12. -1-12 (K, above). TO THE DISCIPLES.
that which ye °have spoken °in the ear in 1
(Alternation.)
0 0
closets shall be ° proclaimed upon the u house- c -1-3. Hypocrisy.
[

tops. d 4-7. Persecution,

|

8-io. Open Confession.

d 4 And
0
0
1 say ° unto you My friends, ° Be ° not
c |

d 1 1, 12. Persecution.
afraid them that kill the body, and ° after
of j

that have ° no more that they can do. Beware ye = Take heed to yourselves. Cp. Matt. 16. 6,
spoken on another occasion. of. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
5 But I will 0 forewarn you whom ° ye shall leaven. See note on Matt. 13. 33.
fear: °Fear °Him, which 4 after He hath which. Denoting a class of things in the category of
killed hath ° power to cast ° into 0 hell yea, 1 ;
4
impiety.
say unto you, ° Fear Jpim. hypocrisy. See note on “ hypocrite” (11. 44).
6 Are °not five sparrows sold for °two 2 nothing. Gr. ouden. Compound of on. Ap. 105. X.
farthings, and 2 not one ° of them is forgotten covered -concealed. Gr sunkaluptomai. Only here .

° before God ? in N.T.

7 But even the very hairs of your head ° are not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I. Not the same word as in
VV. 4, B-, 7, 21, 26, 27-, 29. 32, 33, 47, 48, 59.
all numbered. Fear 4 not therefore: ye are of
° more value than many sparrows. be = become.
Gr. apokaluptO. See Ap. 106. revealed— uncovered.
c 8 Also 1 say unto you. Whosoever shall I. ix.
4 known, Gr. ginosko. Ap. 132. I. ii. °

confess °Me before °men, °him shall °the

° ° -
3 Therefore Instead of (Gr. anti. Ap. 104. ii) which,
Son of also confess before the angels of have spoken^ spake,
man
God: darkness = the darkness.
in=to, Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
9 But he that 0 denieth 6 Me
before 8 men 8 shall
closets = the chambers. Occ. only here, v, 24, and
be 0 denied 6 before the angels of God. Matt. 6. 6 24. 26 proclaimed. Ap. 121. 1.
10 And
whosoever shall speak a °word a- upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 1.
; .

gainst 8 the Son of man, it shall be forgiven housetops. Cp. Matt. 24. 17.
him : but 4 unto him that blasphemeth ° against 4 I say unto you. Always introduces an important
0
the Holy Ghost it shall 2 not be forgiven. matter. unto ~ to.
d 11 And Be not afraid ( phobethete)
when they bring you ° unto the ° syna- (phobethete) (v. s). Note
ye shall fear ...
the Fig. Anadiplosis (Ap. 6),
gogues, and unto magistrates, and ° powers, by which all the words between are emphasized, by
°take ye 4 no thought how
or what thing ye being thus enclosed.
shall answer, or what ye shall say :
° not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Not the same word as in
12 For 10 the Holy Ghost shall teach you
8 1
in VV. 2, 6, 10, 15, 21, 26, 27, 39, 45, 46, 56, 57, 59.
the same hour what ye ought to say/'
° of— from [the hands of]. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Cp.
Matt. 10. 28 Not the same word as in vv. 6, 13, 25, 48, 57.
Le 13 And one 6 of the company said unto Him, after. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2,
.

no. Gr. ou.

° “
Master, speak to my brother, that he ° divide 5 forewarn — shew, or warn cp. 3. ;
7.

the inheritance °with me/' ye shall fear. See note on v. 4.

14 And He said unto him, 8 “ Man, who ° made Fear. Note the second Anadiplosis. Ap. 6.

Me a judge or a divider ° over you ? " Him, which e. God Who. : i.

power -authority. See Ap. 172. 5.

f 15 And Hesaid 1 unto them, 0 “ Take heed, Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. into.
and 0 beware 1 of ° covetousness for a ° man's :hell — the Gehenna. See note on 2 Kings 23, lo. Matt.
° life consisteth 2 not 1 in the abundance of the 5. 3. and Ap. 181.

things which he 0 possesseth." 6 not. See Ap. 105. I. a.

two farthings — two assaria. See note on Matt. 10. 29 .

of = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.

before = in the sight of. Gr. enOpion as in 1. is, 7 are = have been. See note on Matt. 10. 30. Acts 27. 34
, ;

and cp. iSam. 14. 45. 1 Kings 1, 52 more value = differ from i. e. excel.
. 8 shall = may (with :

Gr. an). Me -in (Gr, en. Ap, 104. viii.) Me i. e. in My Name. before =in the presence of. :

Gr. emprosthen. men. PI. of anthrop os. Ap. 123, 1. him — in him. shall — will. the Son of
man. See Ap. 98. XVI. 9 denieth = has disowned. denied = utterly disowned. IO word. Not
u blaspheme ”, as in next clause. against. Gr. eis. Ap. 101, vi. the Holy Ghost. With Art. SeeAp.
101. II. 3. As in v. 12 11 unto = before. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
. synagogues. SeeAp. 120.
powers — authorities. Ap. 172. 5. =
take ye no thought be not full of care, or anxious. answer — reply
in defence. See Acts 6. 8, 10 2 Tim. 4. 17 1 Pet. 8. is.
. Cp. Dan. 3. 16. 13 ought to = should.
.

12 . 13-21 (L, above). TO THE PEOPLE. (

Introversion .)
L I e |
13 , u. AMan’s request. Made,
f |
is. Covetousness. Warning.
I 6 - 20 .
/ Covetousness. Parable.
e |
2 i. The Man’s request. Application.
13 Master — Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV.
Cp. Deut. 21. i5-i7. v. with. Gr. meta. divide.
Ap. 104. xi. 1. 14 made = appointed, or constituted. Cp. Ex. 2. 14. over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104.
ix. 3. Not with the same case as in w. 42 44 =
15 Take heed See. Gr. horad Ap. 133. I. 8.
,
. .

beware = keep yourselves from. covetousness. All the texts read “ all covetousness man's —
to any one. life. Gr. zdB. SeeAp. 170. 1. Not so with bios (Ap. 171. 2). possesseth. Gr. huparchd.
See Phil. 2. 6 (being); 3. 20 (“is”).

1471
 :. ; . . :

1
... , — —— — | . | ll. "1

12. 1 6. LUKE. 12. 33.

/ And He spake a
16 parable 1 unto them, say- 16 grounds estate. Gr. chdra.
0
A.D. 28 ing, “The ground of a certain rich 8 man brought forth plentifully, Gr. euphoreo. Occ.
0
brought forth plentifully: only here. 17 thought = was reasoning,
17 And he ° thought ° within himself, saying, within. Gr. ew. Ap. 104. viii.
‘What shall I do, because I have °no room no = not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
bestow — gather together, or lay up,
where to ° bestow my fruits?' 18 barns = granaries.
18 And he said, This will I do I will pull ‘ :
fruits = produce. Hot the same word as in v. 17. Tr.
down my ° barns, and build greater; and there WI R read “ the corn ”. goods = good things.
will 1 17
bestow allmy ° fruits and my ° goods. 19 my
soul. Idiom for “ myself”. Gr. moupsuchB.
19 And I will say to ° my ° soul, ° Soul, thou *
See Ap. 13. VI. 18, Ap. 110, and note on Jer. 17. ai,
hast much goods °laid up °for many years; soul —psuche. See Ap. 110. IV. 1.
take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry.
1 '
laid up = laid by,
20 But God said0 unto him, Thou 0 fool, ° f£)t$ * for (Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi) many years. Cp, Prov. 27. 1 .

night °thy soul shall be required 1 of thee: 20 fool. See note on 11, 40 .

t&i3 night =this very night.

then whose shall those things be, 0 which thou thy soul = thy life. Ap. 110. III. 2.
*
hast 0 provided ? shall be required — they demand. Only here and 6. 30.
e 21 Sois he that layeth up treasure for him- Tr, A WH read u is required ”, But both are impersonal,
self, and is 4 not rich ° toward God/' referring to some unknown invisible agencies which
carry out God’s judgments or Satan’s will. Cp. Ps.
K OQ 22 And He said 1 unto His disciples, ° “ There- 49. 15 Job 4. 19 18. 18; 19. 26 34. 20 In a good .
; ;
.

fore 4 1 say unto you, °Take 4 no thought for sense cp. Isa. 60, 11 .

your ° life, what ye shall eat neither for the which, &c. In the Gr. this clause is emph., standing
;

body, what ye shall put on. before the question “ then whose ”, &c.
23 °The 22 life is more than °meat, and the provided = prepared.
body is more than raiment. 21 toward. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
0 12 22-53 (K, p. 1471). TO THE DISCIPLES. .

Kg 24 00 Consider the ° ravens for they 0

neither :
(Alternation .)
sow nor reap which neither have storehouse K O 22 - 31 Solicitude. Discouraged.
°
;
XT I . I ,

°nor ° barn and God feedeth them

; P 82. Fear of Man. Discouraged. ] NeSatlve |
-

h how much more are ge better than the ° fowls? O 33 34 Liberality. Encouraged. 1 „ ... I
,
.

ositive,
25 And which 6 of you with 22 taking thought P 35 53 Watchfulness for the Lord. )
-
|
.

can add ° to his ° stature one cubit ? 12 22-31 (O, above). SOLICITUDE. DIS- .

20 °If ye then be °not able to do that thing COURAGED. {Introversion and Alternation.)
which is ° least, why take ye thought ° for the 0 Q 22 23 Solicitude. Dehortation. | ,
.

rest? R g |
24 -. Ravens.
h -24-26. Application.
Rg 27 Consider the they grow they
lilies how 0
: Jl g |
|

27 . Lilies.
°toil 2 not, they spin 2 not; and yet I say unto h 28 Application.
|
.

0
you, that Solomon 1 in all his glory was 2 not Q |
29-31. Solicitude. Dehortation.
arrayed like one of these. 22 Therefore = On (Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 3) this
[account].
h 28 26
If then God so clothe the °
Take no thought, &c. This saying is repeated from grass,
which to day 1 in the field, and to morrow Matt. 6. 25
is
See note there. .

is ° cast into the oven ; how much more will

A
life. Gr. psuche. See Ap. 110. III. 1. It is what
he clothe you, 0 0 ye of little faith? can “eat”.
Q 29And seek 4 not what
ye eat, or
shall 23 The. [L] TTr.AWXR read “ For the ”, &c.
ge
0
what ye shall drink, neither be ye of doubtful 0 meat = food. Cp. Matt. 6. 25 - 34 .
note on Matt. 7, 3. 24 Consider, &c. See
mind. ravens. See Job 38. 41 Ps, 147. 9 Occ. only here in N.T, . ,

30 For all these things do the nations of the neither sow = sow not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1).
° world seek after : and your Father ° knoweth
nor. Gr. oude. neither have = have not, as above.
that ye have need of these things. storehouse. Same as “ closet ” in v. 3.
0
31 But rather seek ye the kingdom of God barn =. granary. fowls = birds.
and all these things shall be added unto you. 25 to. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
stature = age, as in John 9. 21 23 Heb. 11. 11, ,
.

P 32 Fear 4 not, ° little flock ; for ° it is your Fa- referring to fullness of growth, hence rendered “sta-
ther's good pleasure to give you 81 the kingdom. ture ” (Luke 19. 3. Eph. 4. 13). A “ cubit ” could not
be “ the least ” of v. 26 It must therefore be put by
33 0 Sell 0 that ye have, and give alms ; pro- Fig.
.

0 Metonymy (of Subject), Ap. 6, for length generally

vide yourselves °bags which °wax 4 not old, either the least measure (an inch) to his height, or
a moment to his age (or life). Gr. helikia. Occ,
elsewhere in Luke *2. 52 and Matt. 6. 27. 26 If ye, &c. Assuming the hypothesis as a fact. See
Ap. 118. 2 a. not. Compound of ou. Ap. .05, I. least. This determines the meaning of
]

“ cubit ” in v. 25 or it would nullify the Lord’s arg ument.

,
for. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1. 27 they
grow. T Tr. A WX m. omit, and read how they toi 1 not ”, &c.
“ toil not, they spin not = neither toil nor
spin. T A WX m. read neither spin nor weave
“ *\ Solomon was not —not even Solomon was, . . .

1 Kings 3. 13 10. 1-29.

;
Song 3. e-n. 28 gras s, &c. Cp. Isa. 40. 6. Pet. 1. 24 Jas. 1. 10 11 , oast: i .
,

i. e. for fuel, “ oven ” being put by Pig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for the furnace as we say “ the kettle ;

boils” or u light the fire ", O ye of little fait! 1 Gr. oligopistos. See all the five occ. in note on Matt. .

6. 30. 29 neither = and not. Gr. mB. Ap. 104 II. of doubtful mind - excited. Occ. only here .

in N.T. 30 world. G-r. kosmos Ap. 129, 1. knoweth. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1. i. 31 the
kingdom of God. See Ap. 114. 32 little fi ock. Cp. Ps. 23. i. Isa. 40. n. Matt. 26. 31 John 10. .

12 -I 6 . it is your Father’s good pleasure =3wur Father took delight. The King was present what :

could He not supply ? 33 Sell. Cp. Acts 2 44 45 4. 37 that ye have. Gr. huparchd your , ;
. :

possessions. See note on “is”, Phil. 3. 20 b<ags = purses. wax not old = never wear out.
.

1472
 ; ; : . ,

12. 33 . LUKE. 12. 48 .

A.D. 28 a treasure in ° the heavens ° that faileth not,

1
the heavens. FI. See notes on Matt. 6. 2 , 10 .
where 17 no thief approacheth, neither 0 moth that faileth not— unfailing,
° corrupteth. moth. Cp. Jas. 5. 2 .

34 For where your treasure is, there will your corrupteth =sdestroyeth, as in Rev. 8. 9 ;
11. is.
° heart be also. 34 heart be also— heart also be.
PSU 35 Let your loins be girded about, and your 12 35-53 . (P, p. 1472). WATCHFULNESS FOR
° lights burning;
THE LORD. (Alternation.)

30 And ye yourselves like 4

unto 8
men
°that S |
36-48. His Servants.
wait for their °lord, °when he °will return
° T |
49. Effect of His coining. Fire.
8 60 His own sufferings.
°from °the wedding; that when he cometh
.
|

T 61-63. Effect of His coming, Sword.

and knocketh, they may open 4 unto him imme-
I

diately. 12 35-48 . (S, above). HIS SERVANTS.

servants, whom the
0
37 ° Blessed are tfjoge (Introversion.)
0
36 lord when he cometh shall find watching S U 35-38. Watchfulness. |
° verily I say 4 unto you, that he shall gird him- V 39, 40. Parable. Thief.
self, and make them to sit down to meat, and 4i, Peter’s question.
|

W |

will come forth and serve them. V 42-46, Parable. Servants. |

38 And °if he shall come Un the ° second U 47, 48. Preparedness, [

watch, or come in the ° third watch, and find 35 lights— lamps. See Ap. 180. 4.
1

them ° so, 87 blessed are those 87 servants. 36 that wait for - waiting, or looking, for. Gr. pros-
dechomai as in 2. 25, 38 23. 6i. Mark Tit. 2. 13.
, ;
15.43.
39 And know, that 26 if the ° goodman
this 2
lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4, A.
of the house had 30 known what hour the thief when = whensoever,
would come, he would have 37 watched, and will. All the texts read “may”,
2
not have suffered his house to be 0 broken return. Gr. analuG. Occ. only here, and Phil. 1. 23,
through. in N.T. In Sept, only in the Apocryphal books, and
in the sense of returning back as in ana-kampto
40 ° Be ge therefore ready also : for 8 the Son always (Heb. 11. 16 ), See Tobit 2. 9, Judith 18, i. i Esd. 3. 3,
t

of man cometh at an hour when ye think

2
Wisd. 2. l 5. 12 16. 14. Ecclus. 3. 16. 2 Macc. 8. 26; ; ;
not/' 9. l 12. 7 15. 28. The noun analusis— a returning back
; ;

W 41 Then Peter said unto him, « Lord, speak- of the body to dust, as in Gen. 8. 19, occurs only once,
°

est Thou this parable 1 unto us, or even °to in 2 Tim. 4. 6.

all?” from -out of. Gr^efc. Ap. 104. vii.
the wedding=the marriage feast.
V i 42 And the Lord said, « ° Who
then is that 37 Blessed = Happy. servants =bondmen.
faithful and wise steward, 36
his lord shall whom
watching. Gr. gregored as in l Tbess. 5. 6, lo (wake), ,

°make ruler °over his household, verily. See note on Matt. 5. 8. 1

0
38 if. Gr. ean. Ap. 118, 1. b.
k to give them their portion of meat 1
in due second third watch. See Ap, 51. IV (12, 17). . . .

season ? so = thus.
39 goodman— master. Ap. 98. XIV. iii.
1 43 37 Blessed is that 87 servant, his 36 lord whom
broken = dug. Occ. only here Matt, 6. 19 20 24. 43 , ,

when he cometh shall find so doing. 40 Be = Become.

; ;

m 44 Of a truth I say 4 unto you, that he will 41 Lord. Note, not “Jesus ”. Ap. 98. VI. i. a, 3. A.
make him
ruler °over to. Gr. pros. Same as “ unto” in preceding clause.
33 all that he hath.
45 But and 38 if that 37
servant say 1 in his 12 . 42- 46 (F, above). PARABLE. SERVANTS.
0 Extended Alternation.)
(
heart, «
My 36
lord delayeth his coming
i |
42 -. The Steward. Faithful and wise,
k °and shall begin to beat the °menservants k |
-42. Servants, Well-treated.
° and ° maidens, ° and to eat and drink, ° and
to 1 43 The Lord’s coming,
.

be drunken
|

m |
44 . His reward.
45 - The Steward. Evil.
40 The 36 lord of that 37 servant will come 1 in a k - 45 ^ Servants. Ill-treated.
day when he looketh 2 not for him, 45 and °at
|

I 46—, The Lord’s enemy.

|

an hour when he 0 is 2 not aware, m j

-46. His punishment.

m 45 and
will °cut him in sunder, 45 and will ap- 42 that faithful and wise steward = the faithful
steward and prudent [man].
point him his portion 13
with the ° unbelievers. make ruler = set.
U 47 ° And tfjat 37 servant, which 2 knew his 36 lord’s over. Gr. epi, Ap. 104. ix. 1. Not the same case as
°will, and prepared 4 not himself, neither did w. 14, 44 in .

0
according to his °will, shall be beaten with portion of meat = measure of food, Gr. sitometrion.
Occ. only here. Supposed to be a peculiar N.T. word,
many stripes .
it is found in the Papyri, and the kindred verb
48 But he that 2 knew 4 not, and did commit but in Gen. 47. 12 14 (Sept.).
things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with 44 over. Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 2. Not the same case ,

few stripes . For 4 unto whomsoever much is as in vv. 14 42 .

° ,

given, °of him shall be much required: and 45 delayeth. The emphasis is placed on this verb by
to whom men have committed much, of him the Fig. Hyperbaton (Ap. 6), because it is this postpone-
they will ask the more. ment of the reckoning which leads to his evil doing.
and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6) in w. 45 and 46,
menservants. See Ap. 108. iv.
maidens. Gr. paidiske. See 22. 56. 46 at=in, as in preceding clause. is not aware = knows not.
Ap. 132, I. ii. cut him in sunder. Cp. Dan. 2. 6. Heb. 11. 37 unbelievers = unfaithful. .

47 And = But. will. Gr thelema. See Ap. 102. 2. . according to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv, 3.
48 given— committed. of = from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii, 1

1478
 : - .

12. 49 . LUKE. 13. 3 .

T 49 °I am come to “send °fire °on the ° earth; 49 I am come— I came, &c.

send. Gr. hollo. In fourteen out of the eighteen occ.
28 and what will I, if it be already kindled ?
° °
A.D.
in Luke, rendered “ cast See vv. 28 68. ,
0
a 50 But 1 have a baptism to be baptized with; fire. See Joel 2. so, &c. Had the nation received
and °how am I straitened till it be ° accom- Him, all that the prophets had spoken would have been
plished ! fulfilled. So would
have been had Peter’s proclama-
it
tion been received (Acts 3. is- 26 ). See note on v. ei.
T 51 Suppose ye that ° I am come °to give peace on = into. Gr, eis. Ap. 104. vi. But all the texts
° on ° earth ? I tell you, ° Nay ; but rather ° di- read epi (Ap. 104. ix. 3). earth. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4.
vision: what will X ? = what do I wish ? Fig. Aposiope&is, . .

52 For °from henceforth there shall be five Ap. 6 (no answer being required or given),
in one house divided, three ° against two, and
1 if it be, &c. Another Aposiopesis Ap. 6) repeated. The (

two ° against three. Lord was “ straitened ” (v. eo). The nation had not yet
53 The father shall he divided ,2 against the finally rejected Him. Ap. 118. 2. a.
son, and the son 53 against the father the mo- 50 X have a baptism, &c. Referring to the sufferings
;

ther ° against the daughter, and the daughter which had to be first accomplished. See 24. 26. Acts
° against the mother the mother in law ° a- 3. is. Ap. 115. II. 1 and I. i. i.
;
how am I straitened = how am I being
galnst her daughter In law, and the daughter sunechomai as in Acts 18. 5 and Phil. 1. 23. pressed. Gr,
The prayer in
In law c against her mother in law.” Gethsemane shows how this was. See 22. 4 42. Heb. 5. 7.
,

,
1

L 54 And He said 0 also to the people, « When accomplished. See 9. si. John 19. 28 .

ye see a cloud rise ° out of the west, straight- 51 I am come=I became present, as in Acts 21. 18. to give peace. This was the object of His coming
way ye say, * There cometh a ° shower ;
’
and (Isa. 9. 6, 7)but the effect of His presence would bring
:

so ° it is.
war. He came not to judge (John 12. 47) as to this
55 And when ye see the south wind blow, ye object but the effect of His coming was judgment (John
,

say, ‘There will be heat;* and it cometh to 9.39). on=in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
pass. earth. = the earth. Ap. 129. iv.
58 Yehypocrites, ye °can discern the °face
° Way. Gr. ouchi. See Ap. 105. I. a.
of the sky and of the 49 earth ; but how is it
0 division = disunion. Occ. only here.
that ye do 2 not discern this time ? 52 from henceforth^ from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104, iv)
67 Yea, and why even 4 of yourselves ° judge now explaining the effect,
:

against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. Referring to Mic. 7. 6.

ye 2 not what is right ?
53 against. In the last four instances epi governs
68 °When thou goest 13 with thine 0 adver- the acc.
sary °to °the magistrate, as thou art °in the 54 also to the people = to the crowds also not “in-
way, °give diligence that thou mayest be consequent”. See the Structure (“L”, p. 1471).
;

° delivered 62 from him lest he ° hale thee 41 to out of = from. Gr. apo. Ap, 104. iv,
;

the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the shower. Occ. only here. it is— it happens.
officer, and the ° officer cast thee 6 into prison. 56 hypocrites. See note on 11. 44.

59 I tell thee, thou shalt °not depart thence, can = know [how to], Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1. 1.
till thou °hast paid the very last “mite.” face = appearance.
sky = the heaven. Sing, See notes on Matt. 6. 9, 10 .

57 judge ye, &c. Found in an inscription at Amorgus,

i2 Yn AQ
lO
There “were present °at that season
some °that told Him ° of the “Galilaeans,
as pronouncing a just judgment, anticipating v. 68.
58 When
thou goest — For, when thou art brought.
whose blood ° Pilate had mingled ° with their Introducing the reason for this conclusion of the whole
sacrifices. argument.
adversary. Shown in the last clause to be the tax-
o 2 And “Jesus answering said unto them, gatherer .

“ Suppose ye that these Galilaeans ° were 0 sin- to - before.Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. the = a.
ners “above all the Galilaeans, because they in the way. Emph. by Fig. Byperbaton (Ap. 6).
suffered such things? give diligence = work hard, or take pains, or do your
best. Not a Latinism, but found in the Oxyrhyncus
P
31° tell you, 0
Nay Papyri, second century b.c.
delivered - set free. Occ. only here, Acts 19. 12 and
q but, “except ye
repent, ye shall all likewise ,

Heb. 2. is.
perish.
hale == haul. Anglo-Saxon holian. Occ. only here in N.T.
officer tax-gatherer i. e. the adversary of the first :

clause. Gr. praJctor = doer, or executive officer. Thus used in the Papyri. Occ. only here in N.T. once ;

in LXX, Isa. 3. 12 He was the one who could cast a defaulter into prison,
. 59 not = by no means.
Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. III. hast paid = shalt have paid. This verse is repeated from Matt, 5. 26, with a
different purpose, and therefore with different words, mite. See Ap 61. 1. 3.
13. 1-5 (R, p. 1467). THE EVIL GENERATION. ( Extended Alternation.)
R Y n |
1. Human inflictions,
Suppose ye?”
o 2. “
|

p 3-. Nay. |

q - 3 Warning to that generation. |

,

n 4-. Natural infliction.

|

0 -4. “ Suppose ye ? ” |

p 6- Nay. |

q -6. Warning to that generation. |

1 were present— arrived, at=in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in v. 24. that
told Him = telling Him. of = about. Gr. peri. Ap. 104, xiii. 1. Galilaeans Pilate. Probably , . .

the cause of the enmity of 23. 12 with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
. 2 Jesus (Ap. 98. X). Read “He”
with [L] T Tr. A WI R. were = happened to be. sinners— defaulters. Connecting it with 12. 68.
above. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 8. suffered = have suffered. 3 tell = say to. Nay. Gr. ouchi.
Ap. 106. 1 (a). except ye repent « if (Ap. 118. 1. b) ye repent (Ap. 111. 1) not(Ap. 106. II).

1474
 " : '
:

Yn 4 Or those
0
eighteen, °upon whom the tower 4 upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.

A. D. 28
° Siloam fell, and ° slew them,
in in. G-r. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in
V. 21
0 think ye that tfjejj 2 were 2 sinners 2
above all
.

0 Siloam. See Ap. 68, p. 100. Cp. Neh. 3. is. Isa. 8.

men that dwelt ° in Jerusalem ? John 19. 7.
6.

p 5 I you, 3 Nay
tell slew = killed.
Q but, 3 except ye repent, ye shall all likewise men. G-r. anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1.
1 '
perish.
13. 6- 9 (Q, p. 1467). PARABLE. THE FIG-TREE.
Q r 6 He spake also °this parable; “A certain (Alternation.)
man had a fig tree planted in his ° vineyard;
0 4
Q ! r 6, 7-. Owner to vine-dresser.
0
and he came and sought and
|

fruit thereon, I
s j
-7. Order. “ Cut it down.”
found °none. r 8, 9-. |
Vine-dresser to owner,
0
7 Then said he °unto the dresser of his vine- s -9.
|
Order. Postponed.
°
yard, Behold, these three years I come 6 this parable. Combining the fig tree and the
° ‘

seeking fruit ° on this 6 fig tree, and find 6 none vineyard. See John 15. i.
s °cut it down why °cumbereth it the ground ?
;
a fig tree. The symbol of Israel's national privilege.
See notes on Judges 9. 8 - 12 Here it denotes that
r 8 And he answering said unto him, °‘Lord, special privilege of that generation.
.

Cp. Jer. 24. 3 .

let it alone °this year also, till I shall dig Hos. 9. 10 Matt. 21. 19 . .

° about it, and °dung it: vineyard. Ps. 80. 8 - 11 Cp. Isa. 6. 2 &c. .

9 And °if it bear fruit, well:

,

thereon = on (Gr. en. Ap. 104, viii) it,

° 0 0
and if not, then ° after that thou shaft cut 7 none — not (Ap. 105. I. a) any,
it down.' 7 unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
dresser of vineyard. One word in Gr. Occ. only here.
Ht 10 And He was teaching 4 in
one of the syna- Behold. Fig. AsteHsmos. Ap. 6.
gogues these three years. Can refer only to the period of
u 7 on the ° sabbath. the Lord's ministry. The texts add apK hou = from
which, or since (three years). on. Gr .en. Ap. 104. viii.
v 11 And, 7 behold, there was a woman which
cut it down = cut it out e. from among
had a ° spirit °of infirmity ° eighteen years, cumbereth it the ground = injureth it thethe vines, : i.

soil also.
and was °bowed together, and
in no ° could °
The A.V. omits this “also”, though it stands in the
wise °lift up herself, Greek text.
w 12 And when 2 Jesus ° saw her, He called her cumbereth. Gr. katargeo. Only here in the Gospels.
to Him and said unto her, « Woman, thou art Twenty- five times in the Epistles in the sense of vitiate.
,
0 See Rom. 3. 3
loosed from thine infirmity." .

8 Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a, 4 B, .

13 And He laid His hands on her and im- : this this third year,
: i. e.
mediately she was °made straight, and glorified about. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 2.
God. dung it = put manure. Gr. kopria , Only here, and
14. 35
14 And the ruler of the synagogue answered .

9 &c. Ap. 118. 1. b.

if,
with indignation,
not. Gr. mege compound of me. ,
Ap. 105. II.
M because that Jesus had healed on the sabbath
2
after that = in (Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi) the future,
day, and said unto the people, “ There are six thou shalt. Note, not I will.
days 4 in which men ought to work 4 in them :

therefore come and be healed, and ° not on the 13 . 10-17 (H, p. 1461). PLACE. SYNAGOGUE.
sabbath day." MIRACLE.
15 The Lord then answered him, and said,
H t [
lo—. Place. Synagogue. Woman,
V u - 10 . The Sabbath.
“ Thou ° hypocrite, doth °not each one of you |

v li. Condition of Woman. Bound,

on the sabbath ° loose his ox or his ass °from |

w 12 . Loosing.
the stall, and lead him away to watering?
|

x J
13. Effect. God glorified.

w ° 10 And ° ought 15 not this woman, being a t

|
14—, Synagogue. Ruler.
u -14. The Sabbath.
Place.
daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath |

bound, ° lo, these 11 eighteen years, be 12 loosed v ifi. Condition of Cattle. Bound,
(

15
from this ° bond on the sabbath day ? " w |
16. Loosing.
a; 17. Effect. Adversaries ashamed.
X 17 And °when He had said these things, all
10 sabbath.
|

PI. See on 24. 1.

His adversaries were ° ashamed: and all the 11 spirit. Gr. pneuma. A 11 evil demon. Ap.101. 12.
people rejoiced ° for all the glorious things that of=causing.
Gen. of Origin. Ap. 17. 2.
were ° done 0 by Him. eighteen years. A type of the condition of the
nation.
11
A long-standing case, as “Signs” “C” and
C”. Ap. 176.
bowed together = bent double. Occ. only here in N.T. could in no wise lift = wholly unable to lift,
&c. in no wise. Not. Gr. ou me, as in v. 35 but me eis to panteles =not unto the furthest extent = unable
;

to the uttermost. Occ. only here (complete human inability), and Heb. 7. 25 (complete Divine ability),
lift up. Occ. only here, 21. 28 and John 8. 7, 10 in the N.T. 12 saw. Ap. 133. 1. 1. loosed. Used
of disease only here in N.T., because she had been bound with a demoniac band. See note on Mark 7. 35
.

13 made straight=set upright again. Gr. anorthod. Occ. only here, Acts 15. is. Heb. 12. 12 Cp. ana= .

again, in analuo 12. 36 (“ return ”). 14 not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. 15 hypocrite. See note on 11. * 4 .

not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. loose. Cp. note on v. 12 and see the Structure.
, from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
16 ought. The same word as the ruler's, but as an Interrogative. The former was based on ceremonial
law the Lord’s, on the necessity of Divine love.
; daughter. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of Species), Ap. 6.
for descendant. lo. Gr. idou. Ap. 133. 1. 2. Same as Behold, v. 7. bond. See note on Mark 7. 36 .

17 when He had said = while He was saying. ashamed = put to shame. format. Gr. epi.
Ap. 104. ix. 2. done -coming to pass. by. Gr. hupo, Ap. 104, xviii. 1.

1475
 : :

13 . 18. LUKE. 13 . 34.

Jy 18 ° Then said He, °“ Unto what is 0 the king- 13 18-21 . (J, p. 1461). THE KINGDOM.
28 dom of God like? and whereunto shall 1 re-
LIKENESS. ( Alternation .)
A.D.
semble it? y |
18. Question. “ What is it like ? ”
z 19. Answer. Mustard-seed.
19 a grain of mustard seed, which
It is like y
|

20 . Question. “What is it like?”

a 4 man took, and cast °into foig garden; and it
|

Answer.
z |
2 i. Leaven.
grew, and ° waxed a ° great tree; and the ° fowls 18 Then said He, &c. Repeated with variations from
0
of the air ° lodged 4 in the branches of it." Matt. 1 3. :ii, &c. Unto what . . . P Cp. Isa. 40. is.
the kingdom of God. Ap. 114.
y 20 And again He said, “Whereunto shall I
19 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
liken 18 the kingdom of God? waxed = became into (Gr. eis).
° which a woman took and
leaven, great. Omit [L] T[Tr. A] WIE. fowls = birds,
21 It is like
° in three measures of meal, till the whole the air — the heaven. Sing. See notes on Matt. 6. 9 10
hid ,
.

loc ged = nested. Gr. kataskenoo, Occ. four times:

was leavened." here; Matt. 13. 32. Mark 4. 32. Acts 2, 26.
jz 22 And He went ° through the cities and vil- 21 leaven. See note on Matt. 13. 33.
lages, teaching, and ° journeying ° toward Je- in. Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi.
rusalem. 13 22 35 (J, p. 1461). THE KINGDOM.
. -

Aa 23 Then said one unto Him, Lord, °are ENTRANCE INTO IT. (Introversion.)
there few that °be saved?" And He said J Z j
22 . Jerusalem. Journeying toward it.

7
unto them,
A 23-30. The Kingdom. Individual entrance.
A 31-33. The King. Personal. Departure.
24 ° “ Strive to enter in 0 at the ° strait 0 gate Z\ 34, 35. Jerusalem. Apostrophe to it.

for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, 22 through. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.
and shall 15 not be able. journeying = progressing,
toward. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
25 °When
once the ° master of the house °is
risen up, and hath °shut to the door, and ye 13 23-30 . (A, above). THE KINGDOM. INDI-
begin to stand without, and to knock at the VIDUAL ENTRANCE. (Introversion.)
*door, saying, “‘Lord, Lord, open unto us;’ a |
23.Question.
and He shall answer and say unto you, °‘I b 24. Explanation.
[
Many will seek,
know you 15 not 0 whence ye are :
’
c 25 - 28 Reasons. [
.

28 Then shall ye begin to say, ‘We have & 29. Explanation.

|
Many will enter.
a Answer.
eaten and drunk ° in Thy presence, and 0 Thou |
30.

hast taught 4 in our streets.' 23 Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. A.

are there - if (Ap. 118. 2. a) there are.
27 But He shall say, I tell you, 25 1 know you
*
be = are
being.
16
not 25 whence ye are depart 16 from Me, all
;
24 Strive = Struggle, lit. agonize. Occ. elsewhere
ye workers of ° iniquity.' only in John 18. 36. i Cor. 9. 25. Col. 1, 29 4. 12 ;
.

28 There shall be ° weeping and gnashing of 1 Tim. 6. 12 2 Tim. 4. 7 . .

teeth, ° when ye shall ° see Abraham, and Isaac, at = through. Gr. dia, Ap. 104. v. 1.
and Jacob, and all the prophets, 4 in 18 the king- strait = narrow.
dom of God, and you yourselves ° thrust out. gate. All the texts read “ door ”, as in v. 25 . In Matt.
7. 13 it is “ gate”.
29 And °they shall come 18 from the east, 25 When once = From (Gr. Ap. 104. iv) what-
apo.
° and from the west, °and 15 from the north, soever time. master of the house. Ap. 98. XIV. iii.
° and from the south, ° and shall ° sit down 4 in is risen risen up (Gr. an). up — may have
18 the kingdom of shut to. Occ. only here.
God,
Lord, Lord. Note the Fig. Epizeuxis (Ap. 6), for
a 30 And, 7 behold, there are last which shall be See note on Gen. 22. 11
emphasis. .

first, and there are first which shall be last." I know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. 1.
Ad 31 ° The same °day there came certain ° of the
whence i. e. of what family or household. :

26 in Thy presence —before Thee.

Pharisees, saying unto Him, “Get Thee out, Thou hast taught, (fee. This shows to whom these
and depart hence: words are addressed, and thus limits the interpretation
99 to “ this generation ”,
e for Herod ° will kill Thee.
27 iniquity = unrighteousness. Qcr.adikia. Ap.128.VII.
d 32 And He
said unto them, “ Go ye, and tell 28 weeping = the weeping. See note on Matt. 8. 12 .

that °fox, ‘Behold, I cast out ° devils, and I when. Defining the special occasion,
7
0
do 0 cures to day and to morrow, and the third see. Ap. 133. I. 8 (a).
day °I shall be perfected. thrust out = being cast outside. This is the occasion
33 Nevertheless I must 0 walk to day, and to referred to.
morrow, and the day following 29 they shall come. A ref. to Isa. 49. 12 .

and. Note the Pig. Polysyndeton. Ap, 6.

for °it cannot be that °a prophet perish °out of sit down = recline (at table). Cp. 7. 36 12. 37 ;
.

Jerusalem.' 13 31-33 . [For Structure see next page].

34 O ° Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which °killest 31 The same day = In, or on, See. (Gr. en. Ap. 104.
viii) ^ just then. day. LTTr. m. WH R read “hour”,
certain of the Pharisees - certain Pharisees,
will = wishes i. e. means to. SeeAp. 102. 1.
: 32 fox. Fig. Hypocatastasis. Ap. 6. devils = demons,
do cures = perform, or effect cures. cures. Occ. only here and Acts 4. 22 30 I shall be perfected = ,
.

I come to an end [of My work] viz. by the miracle of John 11. 40 - 44 Cp. John 19. 30
: 33 walk = journey . . :

i.e. through Herod's country. it cannot be = it is not (Ap. 106. I.) fitting. Gr. endechomai Occ. only .

here in N.T. a prophet. See next verse, out of: ie. except in. 34 Jerusalem, Jerusalem.
Fig. Epizeuxis (Ap. 6). See note on Gen. 22. 11 Repeated on the second day before the Passover (Matt.
.

23. 37 ). See Ap. 166. killest the prophets. See 11. 47 20. 14 23. 34 Cp. Isa. 1. 21 ; ;
. .

1476
 ! ; : ; ,

13 . 34. LUKE. 14 . 11 .

a.d. 28. the prophets, and stonest them that are sent 13 31-33 (A, p. 1476). THE KING. PERSONAE. .

7
unto thee how often ° would I have gathered
;
DEPARTURE. Alternation ( .)

0
thy children together, as a °hen doth gather d 3i-. Pharisees. Advice given. |

-si. Their reason.

her brood ° under her wings, and °ye would e |

35
not d 32, 33-. Pharisees, Advice rejected, |

e -33. The Lord’s reason.

35 7 Behold, °your house is left unto you |

0
desolate: and ° verily I say unto you. Ye would I have gathered — I desired to gather. Cp.
children. Ap, 1G8. i.
shall °not 12 see Me, ° until the time come when
v. 3i.
hen. Specially contrasted with “fox”, v 32. Cp.
ye shall say, ° Blessed <« 0 He That cometh In Matt. 23. 37.
‘
under. Gr. Impo. Ap. 104. xviii. 2.
A ,

the name of the ° Lord.’ ” ye would not = ye did not desire it.
35 your house = the Temple. It had been Jehovah’s
Cp. John. 2. 16. Now it was no longer owned as
HBf 1 And °it came to pass, °as He went °into house.
A Luke 19. 46.
JL * the house of one of the ° chief ° Pharisees Cp.
His.
desolate. Every place is “desolate” where Christ
to eat ° bread on °the sabbath day, that if) eg is not. verily. See note on Matt. 5. is.
° watched Him.
-
not by no means. Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. III.
2 And, “behold, there was a certain “man until. Gr. heos an (all the texts omit “a«”, but it does
° before Him ° which had the dropsy. not alter the conditional sense, which is in the verb).
Blessed. Fig. Benedictio as in 1. 19. 38 not
g 3 And “Jesus answering spake “unto the “law- BeatitudOi as in 12. 37, 3s, 43, or 14. 42;
14, 15 Quoted
,

.
;

yers and Pharisees,

9
saying, “Is it lawful to from Ps. 118. 26. Referring to the final and national
heal on the sabbath day?” repentance of Israel, which might have been then (Acts
3. I 8 - 20 )
near, but Acts 28. 26-28 is yet future, while
h 4 And they held their peace. all blessedness has been postponed.
/* And He “took him, and healed him, and let He That cometh = the coming One.
him go; LORD = Jehovah. Ap. 4. II and Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. B. a.

5 And “answered them, saying, “Which of 14 . 1-24 (

H p. 1461). PLACE. PHARISEE’S
you shall have “an ass or an ox fallen 1 into HOUSE. (Alternation.)

a pit, and will ° not ° straightway

”
° pull him “ out H B |
Healing.
i-6.
on the sabbath day ? C 7-ii. Parable. Marriage Feast.
|

B 12-14. Teaching.
h 0 And they could 6
not “answer Him again j

C 16-24. Parable. The Great Supper.

i

0
to these things.
And He
put forth a parable ° to those which
14 . 1-6 (B, above). HEALING.
CE I 7 {Extended Alternation.)
were “bidden, when He marked how they Man
B f l, 2. with dropsy.
“chose out the “chief “rooms; saying 3 unto j

Question of the Lord,

them, g j
3.

h ]
4- Inability to answer.
F i 8 u When thou art bidden of any man to 7 0 ° f |
-4, Man healed.
Question of the Lord.
“a wedding, “sit “not down “in the highest g |
6.
h 6. Inability to answer,
7
room ; lest a more honourable man than thou |
.

be 7 bidden ° of him 1 it came to pass. A Hebraism. See on 2. l.

as He
went = in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) His going,
k 9 And he that bade thee and him come and7 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
say to thee, Give this man ° place
* ' chief Pharisees = rulers of the Pharisees (Ap. 120. II).
bread. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Part) for any
1 and thou “begin “with shame “to take the kind of food.
“lowest “room. the sabbath day = a certain Sabbath,
watched^ were engaged in watching,
Fi 10 But when thou art 7 bidden, go and 8 sit 2 behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
down 8 in the lowest 9 room; that when he that man(Ap, 123. 1) which had the dropsy = dropsical . . .

bade thee cometh, he may say unto thee,

7 (a medical term). Occ. only here,
k
0
Friend, ° go up higher
‘ * before Him. Not one of the guests.
3 Jesus. Ap.98. X. unto. Gr .pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
l then shalt thou have ° worship in the presence lawyers = doctors of the law.
of them that 8 sit ° at meat with thee. 4 took— took hold of. Cp. 20. 20 i Tim. 6. 12 . .

answered them = answering unto (Gr. pros as

E 0 11 “For whosoever exalteth himself shall be in5 v 3) them, ;

abased and he that humbleth himself shall an ass. All the texts read huios = a son, instead of
,

be exalted. onos— an ass, which latter has no MS. authority. In

O.T. always ox and ass. Cp. Ex. 23. 12 .

not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I. Not the same word as in vv. 8, 12 28 29 , ,
. straightway = immediately,
pull . . . out — draw . . . up. The Gr. word occ. only here and Acts 11. 10 . 6 answer again — reply,
to = as to, Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 8.

14 7-11 [For Structure see next page].

.

7 to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. or called. Gr. kaled.

Not the same word as in v 8. bidden = invited .

chose out — were picking out. Going on before His eyes. chief rooms= first couches. Or. protoklisia.
Same as “highest room”, v 8. Cp. 20. 46. Matt. 23, 6. 8 of=by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. Not the
.

same word as in vv 28, 33 to. Gr, eis. Ap. 104. vi.

. . a wedding = wedding feast. sit = recline,
not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Not the same word as in vv 6, 6, 14 20, 26, 27, 28, 30. in. Gr. eis Ap. 104, vi. .
,
.

9 place. Gr. topos. begin. Cp. Prov. 25. 6 7 with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. to take =
,
,

to take (and keep in it). lowest = last. Gr. eschatos. room = place, as above. Cp. v. 22 and 2. 7,
10 Friend. Gr. philos, Noun of philed. Ap. 136. I. 2. go up^go up, forward. Occ. only here,
worship = honour. Gr. doxa = glory. at meat — at table. 11 For, &c. This is repeated ou two
other occasions. Cp. 18. 14 and Matt. 23. 12 abased = humbled. .

1477
 : : =
=

14 . 12 . LUKE. 14 . 24 .

BG m 12 Then said He °also to him that 7 bade 14 7-11

. (C, p. 1477). PARABLE. MARRIAGE
A. D. 28 Him, “When thou makest a ° dinner or a
FEAST. {Introversion ccnd Extended Alternation.)
° supper, C E |
7. Occasion.
E i 8. Dehortation.
|
Highest place,
n °call not thy 8°nor thy brethren,
10
friends, k 9-. Humiliation.
|

° neither thy kinsmen, °nor thy rich neigh- 1 -9. Shame.

|

bours; F i |
10-. Exhortation. Lowest place.
Tc - 10 -. Exaltation.
°bid thee again, and a recom-
|

lest tfjeg also I -lo. Honour.

pence made thee.
° be E |
li. Application.
J

G m 13 But when thou makest a ° feast, 14 . 12-14 (B, p. 1477). TEACHING.

Extended Alternation .) (

n °call ° the poor, the 0

maimed, the lame, the B G 12—, Occasion. m
Dinner or Supper, |

blind n - 12 -. Guests. Dehortation. |

o -l 2 Recompense. Human, .

14 °And thou shalt be ° blessed; for they

|

0
G m 13-. Occasion. Feast. |

cannot recompense thee: for thou shalt be n -13. Guests. Exhortation. |

recompensed ° at the ° resurrection of the just.” o 14. Recompense. Divine. |

12 also to him — to him also. The host,

C Hr 15 And when one of them that 8 sat 10 at meat dinner supper. See note on Matt. 22. 4.
with Him heard these things, he said unto
. . .

Gr. 'phoned. Cp. 19. 15.

call.
Him, 14 “ Blessed is he that shall eat bread ° in nor. Fig. Paradiastole (Ap. 6), for emphasis,
°the kingdom of God.” neither ... nor. Gr.mede, compound of me. Ap. 105,11.
18 Then said He unto him, “A certain 2 man bid again. Gr. antiJcaled. Occ. only here,
. . .

° made a great supper, be made thee — take place, when such an one asks for
gifts, not friends.
s and 7 bade many 13 feast, or reception. Occurs only here and in 5. 29 .
r 17 And
°sent his ° servant at supper time to call. Same word as bid, v. i.
the poor. Note the Fig. Asyndeton (Ap, 6), not empha-
say to them that were 7 bidden, * Come ; for all
sizing the particular classes, but hastening us on to
things are now ready/ the climax in v. 14. Note the opposite Figure in v. 21 .

18 And they all with one consent began to maimed = crippled. Only here, and v. 21
° 0 .
s
°make excuse. The first said unto him, I 14 And thou shalt be blessed. This is the climax, ‘

have bought 0 a piece of ground, and I ° must blessed = happy. Fig. Beatitudo not Benedictio ,
.

cannot = have not [wherewith to]. Ap. 105. I.

needs ° go ° and see it : ° I pray thee 0 have me at— in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
excused/ resurrection. Ap. 178. II. 1.
0
19 And another said, * I have bought five
yoke of oxen, and I °go to °prove them 18 1 pray
14 15-24 (C, p. 1477). PARABLE. THE GREAT
:
.

SUPPER. Introversion and Alternation.)

thee °have me excused/
(

C H 15 - 20 First guests invited

20 And 19 another said, I have married a
.
, |
‘

0 p 21 - Servant. First report.

wife, and therefore I ° cannot come/
q
- 21 Other guests to be “brought in”.
|

|
.

j p 0 21 So that 17 servant came, and ° shewed his p 22 Servant. Second report. |

.

q 23 Other guests to be constrained. .

lord these things. H 24 First guests rejected. .

|

q Then °the master of the house being angry 14 15-20 . (H, above). THE FIRST GUESTS.
said to his 17 servant, 18 Go out quickly 1 into ‘ {Alternation.)
the streets and lanes of °the city, and bring H r |
Supper prepared,
15 ,
16 -.

in hither °the poor, °and the 13 maimed, °and s -lo. Guests invited,
[

the ° halt, ° and the blind/ r 17 Supper ready.

|
.

s is. Guests beg off.

0 |

Jp 22 And the Lord, it is done

17
servant said, ‘
15 in. Ap. 104. viii. Gr. en.
as thou °hast commanded, and °yet there is the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
9
room/ 16 made. T Tr. A VSH and R read “was making”.
This parable is in Luke only. For the interpretation,
23 And the lord said 3
unto the servant, 18 ‘
Go see Ap. 140. II. 3. 17 sent. According to custom.
0
out into the highways and hedges, and com-
1
servant = bondman.
el them to come in, that my house ° may be 18 with one consent = from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv)
Elied. one [mind]. make excuse - beg off.
a piece of ground = a field,
s 24 For I say unto you. That °none of those must needs = have need to.
°men which were 7
bidden shall taste of my go — go out (i. e. from the city). Gr. exerchomai as in
” ,

supper/ vv. 21 23 and see=to see. Ap. 133. I. 1. ,

.

I pray. Ap. 134, I. 3. have — consider me.

19 another. Ap. 124. 2.
go = go forth. prove=try. have = hold. 20 therefore = on account of (Gr. dia) this. cannot
am not (Gr, ou. Ap. 105, I) able to. 21 shewed = reported to, lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. A. the
master of the house. Ap. 98. Note these different titles, appropriate to each case, and see Ap, 140. II. 3. the
city. Jerusalem. See Ap. 140. II. 3. the poor. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6) in this verse,
emphasizing each class (with no climax at the end). The opposite of the Fig. in vv. is, 14. and. This is
the Figure. halt = lame. The same word as lame in v. 13
“ ” 22 Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i, a. 4. B. Note .

the various titles throughout. hast commanded - didst command. yet = still. 23 compel
constrain. See all the nine occ. here Matt, 14. 22 Mark 6. 45, Acts 26. 11 28.19. 2 Cor. 12. 11 Gal. 2.3,14;
:
;
,
;
.

6. 12 Compulsion necessary, because the “will” is a fallen “will”, and therefore no stronger than that
.

of our first parents when unfallen. SeePs. 14, 2 3 53. 2 3 John 5.40. Rom. 3. 10 - 18 Man’s fallen will has
.
; , . .

never been used for God, without the compulsion of Phil. 2. 13 may be filled. Used of loading a .

ship. 24 none = not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1) one. men. Ap. 123. 2. Not the same word as in vv. 2 ie, 30 ,
.

1478
 —

14 . 25. LUKE. 15 . 3.

G KM 25 And there °went great multitudes with 14 25—17. . 4 (<?, p. 1461). PARABLES.
A.D 28 Him and He turned, and said 3 unto them,
; {Introversion and Alternation .)
G K M 14. 25 Occasion. Concourse of people.
20 ° If any man come 7 to Me, and °hate
.

NO t
<( J

N 14. 26 - 35 -
Teaching.
6
not his father, and mother, and wife, and
|

L Dispensational call.
14. -35.
children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and K M 15,
|

i. Occasion. Concourse of people.

his own ° life also,
J

K )
15. 2 —
17. 4. Teaching.
25 went were going.
U he 20 cannot be My disciple. 14 26-35- (N, above). . TEACHINGS.
27 And whosoever doth not bear °his 5
cross, (Alternation.)
and come after Me, N 0 |
26 , 27 Discipleship.
.

P 28-32. Parable.
U 20
cannot be My disciple. 0 |
33.
|

Discipleship,
28 For which °of you, ° intending to build P |
34, 35 -. Parable.
a tower, sitteth 0 not down first, and ° counteth 14 . 26, 27 (0, above). DISCIPLESHIP.
the °cost, ° whether he have ° sufficient to (Alternation.)
finish it? 0 t |
26-, Alternatives,

29 Lest haply, after he hath laid °the foun- u - 26 Condition.

|
.

t 27—. Alternatives.
dation, and Is 8 not ° able to ° finish it, all that |

- 27
u Condition.
behold it 0 begin to mock him,
.
° |

26 Xf any. The case being assumed, Ap. 118. 2. a.

30 ° Saying, ° 4 This 2 man began to build, and hate not. See Matt. 10. 37. life=soul. See Ap. 110,
was 5 not able to 29 finish/ III- 1. 27 his— his owp.
31 Or what king, going °to make war against 28 of— out of. Or. ek Ap. 104. vii. Not the same .

19 another
king, sitteth 28 not down first, and word as in v. 8.
consulteth 28 whether he be able °with ten intending— desiring. See Ap. 102. 1.
thousand °to meet him that cometh against not. Ap. 105, I. a.
°
him 9 with twenty thousand? counteth = reckoneth, or calculate th. Or psiphizo. .

32 Or else, while the other is 22 yet a great Occurs only here and in Rev. 13. is in N.T. It is from
= a pebble, with which calculations were made,
way off, he sendeth an ° ambassage, and ° de- psephos
or votes given. Occurs only in Acts 26. lo. Rev. 2. 17.
sireth u conditions ° of peace.
cost. Or. dapane Occ. only here, ,

0 33 So likewise, whosoever he be 28 of you that whether. Same as “ if” in v. 26 .

° forsaketh 5 not all that ° he hath, he 20

cannot sufficient to finish it— the [means] for (Or. pros.
be my disciple. Ap. 104. xv. 3, but the texts read eis) [its] completion.
Or. apartismos. Occ. only here.
34 Salt is good but if the salt have ° lost
° :
D
29 the foundation = its foundation,
tils' savour, ° wherewith shall it be “seasoned? able = strong enough.
35 It is neither fit 0 for the ° land, nor yet ° for finish it = finish it off. Or. ekteleo. Only here and v. 30.
° the dunghill but men cast it ° out. behold. Or. thedreO. Ap. 133.1. 11.
;
begin. As they see him nearing the end of his resources.
° He that hath ears to hear, let him hear/* 30 Saying, &c. —Saying that this man, &c. See note
on 4. 21 19. 9. Mark 14. 30, &c.
;

31 to make war - to encounter for (Or. eis. Ap. 104.

KM 15 °Then drew near unto Him °all the vi) war.
° publicans and sinners °for to hear with = in [the midst of]. Or. en. Ap. 104. viii.
Him. to meet. Or. apantad, as in Matt. 28. 9.
against. Or. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
AT Q 2 And the
Pharisees and scribes ° murmured,
°
32 Or else — If not.
saying, “ This man receiveth ° sinners, and eat- ambassage— embassy. Only here and 19. 14.
eth with them." desire th — ask eth or seeketh. Ap, 134. I. 3. ,

conditions^ the [terms],

RSTPV’v1 3 And He spake ° this parable ° unto ° them, of = for. Or. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
saying, 33 forsaketh — taketh leave of.
he hath— himself possesses.
34 Salt, &c. See note on Matt. 5. 13. Ap. 118. 1 b.
if, &c. A contingent
lost his assumption.
savour — become tasteless. Cp. Matt. 5. 13 wherewith — with (Or. en. Ap. 104. viii) what.
seasoned. Only here, Mark 9. so. Col. 4. 6. 35 for. Or. eis. Ap. 104. vi. land, Ap. 129. iv.
the dunghill— manure. out— without. He that hath, &c. See Ap. 142.

15 1 Then drew near = Then were drawing near.

. all. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Part), Ap, 6,
for a large number. publicans = tax-gatherers. for to hear «= to hear.
15 . 2 17 . 4 (N, above). TEACHING. (Alternations.)
N Q |
15. 2 . Pharisees. Murmuring.
R 1 S |
15. 3-32. Address to Pharisees.
|
T 16. 1-13. Address to Disciples.
|

Q |
16. 14. Pharisees. Derision.
8 |
16, ifi-31. Address to Pharisees.
T |
17. 1-4, Address to Disciples,
2 Pharisees. See Ap. 120. II. This settles the scope of all that follows. murmured = were muttering.
The word implies subdued threatening. Occ. only here and 19. 7. sinners. See on Matt. 9. 10 .

. 15
3-32 [For Structure see next page].
3 this parable. It had already been uttered in Matt. 18. 12-14 with another object ( v 11 ), and with a .

different application ( 1?. 14 ). It is now repeated, later, under different circumstances (Luke 15. 1 2 ), in com- ,

bination with two other similar parables, with quite another application (w. 6, 7 9 10 23, 24). Hence ; , ;

the change of certain words, unto. Or. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. them. This determines the scope
of the three parables.

1479
 . ,

A D. 28 4 "What °man °of you, having an hundred 15 . 3-32 (S,p. 1479). ADDRESS TO PHARISEES.
sheep, {Repeated Alternation .)
U 1 V 1
3-6. The Hundred Sheep.
w* ° if he lose one ° of them, |

W 1
|
7. Application.
vl doth °not leave the ninety and nine °in the u 2
V 2
3, 9. The Ten Drachmas.
° wilderness, and go 0
after that which is lost,
|

W 2
Application.
|
10.

0
until he find ? U 3
V 3 11—24. The Two Sons.

0
it |

W 3 26—32. Application.
|

y
1
5 And when he hath found itf he layeth it
15 3-6; 8 9; 11-24 [For Structure see below].
.
0 ,
on ° his shoulders, rejoicing.
4 man. Gr. anthropos. Ap, 123. 1. Here represent-
6 And °when he cometh °home, he calleth ing Christ. of = from among. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
together his friends and neighbours, saying =
if he lose having lost. not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
unto them, ‘Rejoice ° with me; for I have in. Gr. en. Ap. 1Q4. viii.
found my sheep which was lost/ wilderness. A place of wild fertility. Cp. 2. 8.
after. Gr. epri. Ap. 104. ix. 8.
Wl 7 ° I say unto ° you, that likewise joy shall be until he find it P Note the importance of this ex-
0
4
in ° heaven °over one sinner that repenteth, pression.
more them ° over ninety and nine ° just persons, 5 when he hath found it = having found it. In
which need ° no ° repentance. Hath, "If so be that he find it.” For the reason, see
note on v. 3. on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
U 2
V 2 v a 8 ° Either what ° woman having ° ten 0 pieces his should ers= his own shoulders; not those of an-
of silver, other.
w 0
if she lose one piece, 6 when he cometh = having come,
home = into (Gr.
eis. Ap. 104. vi) the honse,
-V 2 doth °not light a ° candle, and sweep the house, with
; not with the me
sheep (because of the scope
and seek ° diligently 0 till she find it ? of the parable). See note on v. s. The joy is in hea-
ven (V 7).
9 And 6 when she hath found zf, she calleth 7 X: i.e. I who know. John 1. si.
her ° friends and her neighbours together, you. Murmuring Pharisees. This is the point of the
saying, Rejoice 6 with me for I have found
‘
;
parable.
° the 8 piece which ° I had lost/ Sing. See notes on Matt. 6. 9, 10
heaven. .

over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.

w 2 10 Likewise, 7
you, there °is joy1 say unto 7
that repenteth = repenting. Ap. 111. 1.1.
°in the presence of the angels of °God 7 over just persons ; i. e. the Pharisees. Cp. v. 2 18. 16 ; ;

one sinner 7 that repenteth/* 18. 9. no. Gr. ou, Ap. 105. I.
repentance. Ap. 111. II. 1. Cp. Matt. 3. 2
U V 3 s
v 3
11 ° And He said, “ A certain p man had
This parable is recorded only in Luke,
° two 8 Either.
.

sons: woman. Here representing the Holy Spirit.

the Structures of V 2 above,
w3 a 12 And the younger of them said to his ten. See silver. Gr. drachmas, Occ. only here, and
,
,

pieces of
father, ‘Father, °give me ° the portion of ° goods
in v. 9 See Ap. 51. I. 6.
that °falleth to me / And he divided unto
.

if she lose. An uncertain contingency. Ap. 118. l.b.

°them his ° living. not. Gr. ouchi. Ap. 105. I. a.
candle— lamp. Ap. 130. 4.
diligently. A medical word. Used only here, till. Same as “ until ” in u 4. 9 friends. Female
friends (Fem.). the piece. Not “my”, as in v. 6. I had lost = I lost. Cp. “was lost” in v. 6. 10 is=
becomes, or takes place, or results, Same as arose in v. i t.
“ ” in the presence of = before. It does
not say that the angels rejoice but it is the divine joy in their presence. ;
God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1.

15 . 3-6 (V !) 8 9 (V ; , ;
11-24 (V 3
). The 100 The 10 . . The 2 {Extended Alternation.)
The Hundred. The Ten. The Two.
v 1
3, 4-. The Sheep. ya v 2 8-. The Drachmas. V3 v 3 11 . The Sons.
| | |

w 1
|
-4-. One lost. w 2 -8-. One lost.
|
w 3
|
12 - 16 One
. lost.
x 1
|
-4. Sought. x 2 —8. Sought | I
17—20—, Sought.
y 1
|
s. Found. y 2
|
9 -. Found. y3 -20-22. Found.
|

z1 [
6. Joy. z2 |
-9. Joy Zs |
23, 24. Joy.

15 . 11-32 (U 3 ,
above). THE TWO SONS. {Extended Alternation.)
U3 V 3
a |
12 -I 6 . The younger son (cp. V3 ,
above),
b |
17—20—. His penitence.
c - 20 . His father’s compassion,
|

d |
21 The younger son’s confession,
,

e |
22 23,
. The father’s gifts,
f &c. 24. The reason. “For”,
w 3
a |
25, 27. elder brother.The
|

b 28 -. His anger.
|

c - 28 The father’s entreaty.

(
.

d 29 so. The elder son’s complaint.

| ,

e 31 - 32 - The father’s gifts.

|

f -32 The reason. “ For ”, &e. |

.

11 And He said. This parable is peculiar to this gospel. See note on v. 3. (as in v. 4 ). Here repre-
”
man
senting the Father (God). two sons. See the Structure (Vs , above). 1 2 give me. Contrast " make me
{v. 19 ). the portion. According to Jewish law, in the case of two sons the elder took two-thirds, and the
younger one-third of movable property, at thefather’s death, goods = movable property. Gr. ousia. Only here
and v. 1 3. falleth to me. This is the technical term in the Papyri in such cases. See Deissmann’s Light &c. , ,

p. 162, and Bib. Stud p. 230. them. Including the elder, who did not ask it, living. Gr. bio8 life. t

Ap. 170. 2. Put by Fig. Metonomy (of Effect), Ap. 6, for his means or property which supported his life.

1460
 ! : . 1

15 . 13 . LUKE. 15 . 29.

A. D. 28 13 And 4 not many days ° after the younger 13 after. Gr. meta Ap. 104. xi. 2. Referring to the .

son gathered all together, and ° took his rapidity of the fall of Israel.
journey ° into a 0 far country, and there wasted took his journey = went abroad,
his ° substance ° with riotous living. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104, vi.
14 And ° when he had spent all, there° arose far country. Op. Acts 2. 39. Eph. 2. 17 .

g substance = property.
a mighty famine in that land ; and ijt began with riotous living— living Same word as “goods ” in v. 12 ,

ruinously. Gr. asotoa.

to be in want. Occurs only here. The kindred noun {asotia) occurs
0
15 And he went and ° joined himself to a only in Eph. 5. is. Tit. 1. 6. 1 Pet. 4. 4 .

citizen of that country; and he sent him 13 into 14 when he had spent=having spent. Gr. dapanao.
his Helds to feed swine. Elsewhere only Mark 5. 26. Acts 21. 24 2 Cor. 12. 15 , .

16 And he would
° fain have filled his belly James 4. 3.
° with the ° husks that the swine °did eat ° and in = throughout. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2. Not the
:

0
no man gave unto him. same word as in vv. 4, 7 25 ,
.

began to be in want. Contrast began to be merry ” 4 ‘

x3 b 17 And when he ° came ° to himself, he said, {V. 24).

‘How many hired servants of my father's 15 j oined himself to = cleaved to (Gr. Pass, of kollad=*
° have bread enough and to spare, and °
3 perish glue together) i. e. he forced himself. ;
° with hunger a citizen— one of the Contrast Phil. 8. 20 citizens. .

18 I will arise and go ° to my father, and will 16 would fain have filled— was longing to fill,
say unto him, Father, I have 0 sinned 0 against
4
with = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
° heaven, and ° before thee, husks =pods of the carob tree. Only here in N.T.
19 And °am no more worthy to be called did eat = were eating.
thy son: °make me as one of thy hired serv- and. Note the emphasis of the Pig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6),
ants.'
' here. no man. Gx.oudeis, compound of ou. Ap. 105.1.
17 came to himself. Cp. “came to his father”
20 And he arose, and ° came 18 to °his father. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. (v. 20 ). to.
But when he was yet a great way off, his have bread enough and to spare, or abound in
father saw him, ° and had compassion, ° and food. 3 perish — I (emph.) am perishing.
with hunger = from the famine. The texts add hode —
° ran, ° and fell 5 on his neck, ° and 0 kissed him.
here. 18 to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
21 And the son said unto him, ‘Father, °I sinned. Ap. 128.1. i. against. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
have 18 sinned 18 against 18 heaven, and °in thy heaven. Sing, with Art. See notes on Matt. 6. 9, 10 .

sight, and iy am
no more worthy to be called “Heaven” put by Fig. Metonymy (of Subject), Ap. 6,
thy °son.' for God Himself.
22 But the father said 18 to his ° servants, before. Gr. endpion. Same word as in v. 10 “in the ,

presence of”.
°‘ Bring forth the ° best robe, °and °put it on
19 am no more worthy = I no longer deserve,
him; °and put a °ring °on his hand, °and make me. Contrast “give me” v 12 ). .
(
° shoes °on his feet:
20 came to his father. Cp, “ came to himself”
23 22 And bring hither the fatted calf, 22 and (v. 17 ), his = his own.
°kill it; 22 and let us eat, 22 and be merry: and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6).
ran. Cp. Isa. 6. 6, “Then flew”. See note on v. 21
24 For °
tf)tS my son was dead, and alive and cp. Isa. 65. 24.
is ,

again ; he ° was lost, and ° is found.' And they kissed = fervently kissed. Same word as in Matt. 26. 49,
° began to be merry. 2 1 I have sinned - I sinned. Confession of sin is
W 3 X a 25 Now ° his elder son was 4 in the field and the necessary condition for receiving the blessing.
:

as he came and drew nigh to the house, he Cp. 2 Sam. 12. 13. Ps. 32. 5. Isa. 6. 5, 6. Luke 5. 8, &c.
heard °musick and dancing* And so with Israel (Lev. 26. 40 42. Isa. 64/ u, 7. Hos. 5.
28 And he ° called one of the ° servants, and 15in 14. 2
thy sight. Same Greek words as “before thee”
;
1
, ).

° asked what these things ° meant.

in v. 18.
27 And he said unto him, ‘Thy brother °is son. Note the Fig. Aposiopesis (Ap. 6), for he did not
come; and thy father hath killed the fatted finish what he meant to have said.
calf, because he hath received him °safe and 2 2 servants — bond-servants.
sound.* Bring forth. L [Tr. A WH R add " quickly j

b 28 And ° he was angry, and ° would 4 not go in best = first. Either the first that comes to hand, or
the f ormer robe the son used to wear. See on Gen 27. 5 . .

c therefore came his father out, and °intreated and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), emphasizing
him. each particular. put it on him = clothe him with it.
°‘ =
29 And he answering said to his father, Lo, ring a signet-ring. Occ. only here. See Jas. 2. 2 ,

and cp. Gen. 41. 42 .

Ap. 104. vi). on — for (Gr. eis.
shoes — sandals. The ring and the sandals mark a free man. Servants went barefoot. 23 kill it —
sacrifice it. It was a sacrificial feast. 24 was. Not the past tense of the verb die but of the verb
“ ” ,

“ to be He had been as a dead man (Gr. nekros. Ap. 139. 2 ) to his father. is found = was
found i. e. “ when he came to himself” ( v 17), which shows that that was the result of the father’s seeking,
;
.

began, &c. Contrast “began to be in want” ( v 14 ). 25 his elder son. This is the point of the
.

parable (cp. v. ), It was addressed “unto them” specially {v 3 ), as the correction of their murmuring,
2
musick and dancing. Gr. symphonies and chorus, i.e. a “choral dance”. Both words occ. only here.
26 called = called to him. servants = young men. Gr. pais. See Ap. 108. iv. Not the same word as
.

in vv. 17 19 22 ,
asked = began to inquire. Imperf. tense.
,
. meant = might be. 27 is come . . .

safe and sound. Corresponding with the father’s dead and lost alive and found (v 24 ). 28 he . . .

was angry. Referring to the deep-seated feeling of the Pharisees against Messiah and those who
followed Him. This increased steadily (and is seen to-day). Cp. Acts 11. 2 3 17 is; 13. 46, 50 14. 5, 39; , , , ;

17. 5, 6, 13 18. 12 13
;
19. 9 21. 27 - 31
, ;
22. I 8 - 22 Gal. 6. li. l Thess. 2. 14-16.
; ;
. would not go in - was
not willing (Ap. 102. 1) to go in. intreated. Gr. parakaled. Ap. 134. I. 6 29 Lo. Gr. idou
Ap. 133. I. 2. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.

1461
 : ' : :

15. 29 . LUKE. 16.9.

A. D* 28 these many years do I serve thee, ° neither neither transgressed I, &c. This was the Pharisees*
transgressed I at any time thy commandment claim and boast. Cp. 18. n, 12 and I 8 -21 .

and yet thou never gavest me °a kid, that a kid. In contrast with “ the fatted calf” 23 ), (t>.

I might make merry °with my ° friends: with; Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
friends. Contrast with harlots (u. 30 ).
30 But as soon as this ° thy son ° was come, 30 thy son.
which hath ° devoured °thy 12 living 29 with brother ” (t>. 32 ).Not my brother
44
Contrast with thy 44

° harlots, thou hast 28 killed for him the fatted

was come = came as though a stranger. Not “re-
calf/ turned devoured = eaten up. Contrast with v. 23 .

° 0 thy. Malignant thought,

e 31 And he said unto him, * Son, tf)ou art ever
harlots. Contrast with “ my friends ” (v. 29 ).
29
with me, and that 1 have is thine.
° all
31 Son Child. Gr. teknon. Affectionately remind-
32 was° It meet that we should make merry, ing him of his birth. “ Ap. 108. i.
and be glad ever = always. Ap. 151. II. b. ii.
all that I have. See Rom. 9. 4 6, and cp. Matt. 20. u.
f for this °thy brother 24 was dead, and is alive
32 It was meet. Cp. Acts 11. is.
,

”
again ; and was 4
lost, and is found/ thy brother. Contrast with 4t thy son’* (v. 30 ).

And He said °also °unto His disciples,

16. 1-13 (T, p. 1479). ADDRESS TO DISCIPLES.
TY g -j
6
(Alternation.)
J-O “ There was °a certain rich man, which
0
Y 1 - 8 -. Parable. The Unjust Steward.
had a 0 steward and the same ° was accused
;
|

Z 8 12 Application re 44 Mammon
- -
|
. :

unto him ° that he had wasted his goods. y |

1 3-. Illustration, Two Masters.
2 And he called him, and said unto him, Z - 13 Application re “ Mammon”.
. :

How
|
0 ‘
that I hear this ° of thee ? 0 give
is it
16. 1-8- (Y, above). PARABLE. THE UNJUST
°an account of thy 0 stewardship; for thou STEWARD. (Introversion.)
° mayest be °no longer steward.
g |
1
,
2. His master’s requirement.
3 Then the steward said within himself,
1 0 h [ 3, 4 -. The steward’s unjust resolution.
‘
What shall I do ? for my ° lord ° taketh away h
i
|
-
-4. Its object. Subsequent reception.
6 7 . The steward’s unjust action,
° from me the 2 stewardship ° I cannot dig
to :
j

° beg I am ° ashamed.
;
g 8. His master’s approbation.
]

1 also unto His disciples ~ unto His disciples also.

4 °I am resolved what °to do, that, °when I Note the Structure R and R, p. 1479, which gives the
am put out of the 2
stewardship, scope of the two chapters both peculiar to this gospel. :

i °they may receive me °into ° their houses/ unto. Gr, pros. Ap. 104. xv. 8.
a certain rich man. Cp. v. 19 .

h 6 So he ° called ° every one pf his 3 lord's man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 128. 1.
debtors unto him and said unto the first, * How , steward. A
house manager, or agent, managing the
much owest thou unto my 3 lord ? house and servants, assigning the tasks, &c., of the latter.
6 And he said, An hundred 0 measures of oil/ Cp. Eliezer (Gen. 15. 2 24. 2 ), J oseph (Gen. 39. 4), ;

And he said unto him, 0 Take 0 thy bill, and 4 was accused. Gr, didballomai. Occ. only here = to
be struck through, implying malice, but not necessarily
°sit down 0 quickly, and write fifty/
7 Then said he to °another, ° And how much 4
falsehood. that he had wasted — as wasting,
2 How is it ?= What is this ?
owest 0
tfjou
?' And he said, An hundred Mea- 4
Gr. peri. Ap, 104. xiii. 1. Not the of = concerning.
. . . . . .

sures of wheat/ And he said unto him, ‘Take same word as in v. 9 give = render, .
6
thy bill, and write fourscore/ an = the. stewardship = the office of the steward (v. 1 ).
9 8 And ° the 3 lord commended the unjust mayest within
=canst.
=
no. Gr. ow, Ap. 106. I.
3 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
1
steward, because he had done ° wisely lord = master, as in v. 13 Ap. 98, VI. i. a. 4. A. .

Zj for the ° children of this ° world are ° in ° their taketh away = is taking away,
generation ° wiser °than the children of light. from, Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
0
I cannot dig, &e. = to dig, I am not (Gr, ou. Ap. 105. 1)
0 ° And say unto you.
k 3 strong enough.
beg. Gr. epaited. Cp. Ap. 134. 1. 4. Occ. only here in
A.V., but see 18. 35 .

ashamed. Ashamed to beg, but not ashamed to embezzle. 4 I am resolved, &c. or, I have it I know, ;
!

&c. Ap. 132, 1. 2. to do — I will do, when I am put out of —when I shall have been removed from.
they i. e, the debtors.
: into. Gr. eis. Ap, 104. vi. their — their own. 5 called. Separately,
every = each. 6 measures. Gr. pi. of batos. The Heb. bath. Ap. 51. III. 3 (11) (7). Not the same word
as in v. 7. Take = Take back.
^
thy bill = writings, i. e. agreement. sit, writer sitting down, . .

quickly write. quickly. It was a secret and hurried transaction. 7 another. Gr .heteros. Ap. 124. 2.
t$ou. Note the emphasis And t$ou, How much owest thou ? ”
:
44
measures. Gr. pi. of koros. Ap. 61. III.
3 (11) (8). Not the same word as in v. 6, 8 the lord = his master. wisely = shrewdly. Occ. only here.
16. -8-12 (Z, above). APPLICATION : re MAMMON. (Introversion. )
j |
-8. Christ’s judgment,
k |
9 -, I say? Do What the steward’s master said?
1 |
-9. Object. Subsequent reception,
k |
10 . [Nay, I say], 44
He that is faithful”, &c.
judgment. j 1
11 , 12 . Christ’s
children= sons. Ap. 108. iii. world=age. Ap. 129. 2. in their generation wiser, &c. tfhesetwo
clauses should be transposed. in=to i. e. with reference to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. their = their
;
own. wiser = more shrewd. than -above. Gr huper. Ap. 104. xvii, 2. children of light. .

Supply the Ellipsis [are with reference to theirs]. In the former case they are all unscrupulous alike.
:

9 And — And, Do $ say unto you? &c. Is this what I say to you? In vv. 10-12 the Lord gives the reason
why He does not say that otherwise these verses are wholly inconsequent, instead of being the true
;

application of vv. 1-8 (Z, above). For this punctuation see Ap. 94, V. 3.

1482
 : : .

16. 9 . LUKE. 16. 20 .

1 ‘Make to yourselves Mends of the 0 mammon of— out of, or by. Gr. ek, Ap. 104. vii.
A. D. 28 of unrighteousness ; that, when ° ye fail, they mammon. Aramaic for “riches”. See Ap. 94. III. 8. 82,
may receive you 4 into ° everlasting ° habita- ye fail. All the texts read “ it shall fail”,
everlastings eternal. G-r. aionios. Ap. 151. II, B. ii,
tions/
habitations — tents. Answering to the “houses” of v. 4 .

k 10 °He that is ° faithful °in that which is 10 He that is faithful, &c. This is the Lord’s own
least is ° in much :
faithful ° also ° and he that teaching, which gives the reason why “No!” is the
is unjust °in the least is unjust °also °in true answer to His question in v. 9.
faithful. Ap. 150. III. in, Gr. en. Ap, 104. viii.
much. .

also in much — in much also.

j 11 °If therefore ye have °not been 10 faithful 11 If. Assuming it as a fact, Ap. 118, 2. a.
10 in the unrighteous 9 mammon, who will ° com- not. Gr. ou. Ap, 105, I.
mit to your trust the °true riches ? commit to your trust = entrust to you. Ap. 150. I.
12 And 11 if ye have 11 not been 10 faithful 10 in 1. iv. true. Ap. 175, 2.
that which is ° another man's, who shall give 12 another man’s = a foreigner’s. Cp. Acts 7. 6 and
Heb. 1 1. 9 (“ strange ”), and Matt. 17. 2 r>, 26 (“ stranger ”).
you that which is °your own ? Gr. allotrios (Ap. 124. 6).
r 13 No 0 servant ° can °
serve two ° masters your own. Gr. humeteros. But, though all the
modern critical texts (except and Em) read it thus, VH
z for eitherhe will hate the one, and love ° the yet the primitive text must have read Mmeteros— ours,
other; or else he will hold to the one, and or our own ; for it is the reading of “ B ” (the Vatican
despise °the other. Ye ° cannot serve °God MS.) and, before this or any other Greek MS. extant,
and mammon."
9 Origen (186-253), Tertullian (second cent.), read hemon=
ours; while Theophylact (1077), and Euthymius (twelfth
Q 14 And °the Pharisees also, who °mu ° covet- cent.), B
(the Vatican MS.) read Tiemeteros — our
with
ous, heard all these things : and they ° derided own, in contrast with foreigners ” in preceding clause.
1 ‘

Him. See note on l John 2. 2. This makes true sense other- ;

wise it is unintelligible.
RS A 15 And He said °unto them, “3)e are they —
1 3 servant domestic household servant. Gr. oiketes.
which ° justify yourselves before 1 men; but Occ. only here ; Acts 10. 7. Rom. 14. 4. l Pet. 2. 18 .

13
God knoweth your hearts: for that which can = is able to.
ishighly esteemed ° among 1
men is ° abomina- serve — do bondservice. Gr. douleud. As in 15. 29,
tion ° in the sight of 13 God. masters = lords, as in 3, 5, e, g. m
the other. Same as “another” in v 7.
B 16 °The law and the prophets were until cannot— are not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I) able to.
John :
° since the kingdom of 13 God
that time °
God. See Ap. 98. 1. i. 1.
is ° preached, and ° every man °presseth 4 into 14 the Pharisees. See Ap. 120, II.
it. to ere —being then. Gr. huparchd, as in u. 2 3 and se e on 7.25. ,

17 And it is easier for heaven and ° earth to

° covetous money-lovers (referring to mammon w. n, ,

pass, than one ° tittle of 16 the law to fail. is) occ. only here, and 2 Tim. 3. 2.
;

derided— were turning up their noses at. Occ. only

AC 1
18 ° Whosoever ° putteth away his wife, and here and 23. 35. Found in the LXX. Pss. 2. 4 ; 22. 7 ;

marrieth 7 another, committeth adultery and : 85. 16. This was the immediate cause of the second
whosoever marrieth her that is put away 3 from Parable ( vv 19 - 30 ), and the solemn application (v. 3i).
.

her husband committeth adultery. 16 . 15-31 (S, p. 1479). ADDRESS TO THE

PHARISEES. (Alternation.)
C2 19 ° There was
a certain rich 1 man, which S A is. What the Pharisees
1
esteemed (God’s abomi-
° was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared j
nation).
° sumptuously every day
B 16,17. The Law and the Prophets. Proclaimed.
20 And there was a certain ° beggar named A 18-30. What the Pharisees taught (God’s abomi-
|

nation).
B |
3i. Moses and the Prophets. Not believed.
15 unto them. Addressed to the Pharisees. See the Structure “R” and “R”, p. 1479. justify your-
selves. See notes on 15. 7, 29 and cp. 7. 39. Matt. 28. 25. among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
;

abomination. In contrast with their derision. in the sight of. Same word as “before" in
preceding clause. 16 The law. See note on Matt. 5. 17. since that time = since (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv)
then. the kingdom of God. See Ap, 114. preached, Gr. euangelizo. See Ap. 121. 4.
every man. Gr. pas, all. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Genus), Ap. 6, for many. “But not ye!”
presseth. See note on Matt. 11. 12 17 heaven. Sing, with Art. See note on Matt. 6. 9, 10.
. earth. ,

Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4. tittle. See note on Matt. 5. is and Ap. 93. III.
16 . 18-30 (A, above). WHAT THE PHARISEES TAUGHT. (Division.)
A C 1 is. Concerning divorce (“ the Law ”).
\
I

C 2 19 -30. Concerning the dead (v. 31) (“the Prophets”).

I

18 Whosoever, &e. This verse is not “loosely connected ”, or “out of any connexion” with what
precedes, as alleged. The Structure above shows its true place, in C 1 how the Pharisees made void the law ,

(as to divorce); and C 2 how they made void the prophets (vv. 16, 17 ) and the rest of Scripture as to
,

the dead (w. 19 -23 ), putteth away, &c. The Rabbis made void the law and the prophets
by their traditions, evading Deut. 22. 22, and their “scandalous licence” regarding Deut. 24. 1 See .

John Lightfoot, Works (1658), J. R. Pitman’s edn. (1823), vol. xi, pp. 116-21 for the many frivolous
grounds for divorce. 19 There was, &c. = But there was. This commences the second part of the
Lord’s address to the Pharisees, against their tradition making void God’s word as to the dead, which
may be seen in Pss. 6. 5 80. 9 31. 17 88. 11 115. 17 146. 4. Eccles. 9. 6, 10 12. 7. Isa. 38. 17 - 19 &c.
; ; ; ; ; ; ,

It is not called a “parable”, because it cites a notable example of the Pharisees’ tradition, which had
been brought from Babylon. See many other examples in Lightfoot, vol. xii, pp. 159-68. Their teaching has
no Structure. See C 2 above. was clothed = was habitually clothed. Imperf. tense. See on 8. 27.
,

—
sumptuously in splendour. Gr. adv. of lampros, is transl. “gorgeous ” in 23. 11 Only here. SO beggar .
=
poor man. Ap. 127. 1.

1483
 : :

16- 20.
4
LUKE. 17. i.

£.d. 28 ° Lazarus, which was 0 laid ° at his gate, full Lazarus. A common Talmudic contraction of the
of sores, Heb. Eleazar but introduced by the Lord to point to ;

21 And ° desiring to be fed ° with °the crumbs His own closing comment in v. 31.
which fell 3 from the rich man's table 0 more- laid — cast down. :
at. Gr. proa. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
full of sores. Gr. helkod. Occ. only here.
over the dogs came and 0 licked his ° sores.
21 desiring = eagerly desiring; but in vain, as in
22 And it came to pass, that the 20 beggar 15. 16 (“ would fain ”).
died, and was carried °by °the angels into with— from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
0
Abraham's bosom: the rich man also died, the crumbs. Some texts read “ the things
°and was buried; moreover, &c. - but [instead of finding food] even the
23 And in °hell he
10 °lift up his eyes, ° being dogs, &c.
10 in ° torments, and 0 seeth 22 Abraham ° afar off, lie ked= licked off; i. licked clean. Gr. apoleichd.
e.

and Lazarus 10 in his bosom. Occ. only here. The texts read epileichd licked over, ,

24 And °fye cried and °said, 0 ‘Father 22 Abra- sores. Gr. helkos ( = ulcer),
ham, have mercy on me, and send 20 Lazarus, 22 by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
the angels. The Pharisees taught that there were
that he may dip the tip of his finger in water. three sets of angels for wicked men and others for
and ° cool my tongue for I am ° tormented 10 in
; good men. See v. 18 and Lightfoot, Works vol. xii,
;
;

tins flame/
,

°
pp. 159-61.
25 But 22 Abraham
said, 4
Son, remember Abraham’s bosom. The Pharisees taught that
that tfyou in thy lifetime °receivedst thy good
° there were three places (1) Abraham’s bosom (2) : ;

things, and likewise Lazarus ° evil things : but “ under the throne of glory” (3) in the garden of Eden
;

now he is comforted, and tfyou art 24 tormented. (Gr. Paradise). Speaking of death, they would say
26 And ° beside all this, between us and you “this day he sits in Abraham’s bosom”. Lightfoot,
there °is a great °gulf ° fixed: so that they Works, vol. xii, pp. 159-63.
which ° would pass from hence °to you ° can- and was buried 23 ... in hell. Tatian (a. d. 170),
the Vulg. and Syr., omit the second “and”, and read,
not ° neither can they pass ° to us, that would
;
“and was buried in Hades ”,
come from thence/ 23 hell. Gr, Hades = the grave. See Ap. 181. II.
27 Then he said, °‘I pray thee therefore, lift up = having lifted up. Cp. similar imagery in
24 father,
that thou wouldest send him ° to my Judg. 9. 7-15, Isa. 14. 9-ii,
father’s house being — being there. See note on “ were”, v. u.
28 For I have five brethren; that he may torments. Gr. basanos. Occ. only here, v. 28 , and
° testify unto them, ° lest
tfycg also come
4
into Matt. 4. 24.
23
this place of torment/ afar off = from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv) afar,

29 22 Abraham saith unto him, ‘They have seeth . Lazarus. The Pharisees taught that in
. .

life two men may be “coupled together”, and one sees

° Moses and the prophets; let them hear them/
the other after death, and conversations take place.
30 And he said, ° Nay, 24 father 22 Abraham
4
See Lightfoot, quoted above.
but ° if one went 1 unto them ° from u the dead, 24 fye cried and said= crying out, he said. The Phari-
they will ° repent/ sees gave long stories of similar imaginary conversations
31 °And he said unto him, 30 4 If they hear and discourses. See Lightfoot, vol. xi, pp. 165-7.
Father Abraham.
Cp. Matt. 3. 9. John 8. 39.
11
not 29 Moses and the prophets, neither will
they ° be persuaded, ° though one rose 0 from
Gr. katapsuchd. Occ. only here. medical word,
cool. A
30 the dead/ ”
tormented — distressed. Gr. odunaomai Occ. only .

in Luke (here, 2. 48 and Acts 20. 38 “sorrowing”). , ,

25 Son — Child. Gr. teknon. Ap. 108. I.

° Then said He
° unto ° the disciples, “ lifetime = life. Gr. zoe, a3 being the opposite of death.
T D1 It
-J
1
( is ° impossible but that ° offences will See Ap. 170. 1.
reeeivedst= didst receive back, or had alL
come : but woe unto him , “through whom
they evil things. See Ap. 128. III. 2.
come! 26 beside. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. is = has been,
gulf = chasm. transliteration of the Gr. chasma y A
from chaskd to gape.,
A
medical word for an open wound. fixed — set fast, established. Cp. 9. si
(set His face). Rom, 1. n, 2 Pet. 1. 12 would = desire to. Gr. theld. Ap, 102. 1.
. to. Gr. pros.
Ap. 104. xv. cannot = are not (Gr. me. Ap. 105. II) able. neither. Gr, mede. 27 pray =
I
I entreat. Gr. erdtad. Ap. 134. I. 3. to ^ unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. 28 testify = earnestly testify,
lest t^eg also=that i§eg also may not (Gr. me. Ap. 105. II). 29 Moses and the prophets.
The latter including the historical books. See Ap. 1. Referring to v. 16. Cp. John 1. 45 5. 39 46 ; ,
.

Moses. See note on 5. 14 30 Way. Gr. ouchi. Ap. 105. 1 a.

. if. Implying a contingency.
See Ap. 118. 1 a. from— away from. Ap. 104. iv. Contrast the Lord’s ek (Ap. 104. vii. in next clause),
the dead. No Art. See Ap. 139. 2. repent. See Ap. 111. I. 1. 31 And, &c. The
lesson of the parable. From these final words of the Lord ( v 31 B) Lightfoot says “ it is easy to judge what . ,

was the design and intention of this parable ” (vol. xii, p, 168). The Lord’s words were proved to be
true, by the results of the resurrection of another Lazarus (John 12. 9 ), and of Himsdlf (Matt. 28. 11 - 13 ).
be persuaded. Much less “repent”, as in v. 30 though — not even if. . from = from
among. Note the Lord’s true word, in contrast with the rich man’s in v. 30.
17. 1-4 (T, p. 1479). ADDRESS TO DISCIPLES. (Division.)
D 1
Stumbling-blocks introduced.
1
,
2.
D2
Introducers to be rebuked.
3, 4 .

1 Then said He, &c. Vv. 1 2 contain matter which had been spoken by the Lord on a former occasion
,

(Matt# 18. 6, 7. Mark 9. 42 ) and repeated here with a variation of certain words vv. 3, 4 also had been ;

spoken before, and recorded in Matt. 18. 21 22 (but not in Mark). The passage here is therefore not “out
,

of its context”, but is repeated with special reference to 16. 14 - 30 See Ap. 97. unto. Gr. pros. .

Ap. 104, xv. 3. the disciples. All the texts read “ His disciples ”, This is to be noted in
contrast with 16. 15 impossible inevitable. Gr. anendektos. Occ. only here.
. offences^
stumbling-blocks. through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1.

1484
 ' ;

17 . 2 . LUKE. 17 14 . .

0
A.D. 28 2 It were ° better for him ° that a millstone 2 better = well. Gr. lusiteled. Oee. only here,
were hanged ° about his neck, and he u cast that = if. Ap. 118. 2. a.
° into the sea, than that he should ° offend one millstone. See note on Matt. 18. 6.
of these little ones. about = round, Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 2.
cast ^hurled (with violence),
0
D2 3 Take heed to yourselves If thy brother into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
:

0
trespass ° against thee, ° rebuke him; and °if offend — be a cause of stumbling to. This was spoken
he ° repent, forgive him, with reference to the traditions of the Pharisees in
0
4 And 3 if he 3 trespass 3 against thee seven 16. 15-30.
3 If. Marking a possible contingency (Ap. 118, 1. b).
times in a day, and seven times in a day turn Not the same condition
as in v. 6. ;
again 0 to thee, saying, 1 3 repent thou shalt trespass - sin. Gr. hamartano.
‘ '
Ap. 128. I. As the i.
forgive him.” Pharisees did. against. Gr, eis. Ap. 104. vi.
the Lord, 0 « In- rebuke him. As the Lord had done (16. 15 - 31 ).
FE 1 5 And the apostles said unto °
repent. See Ap. 111. I. 1.
crease our faith.”
4 seven. On the former occasion seventy ” (Matt. 18. ‘ 1

0
E8 m 6 And 5 the Lord said, « If ye had faith as 21 22 ).
, No discrepancy. See Ap. 97.
a grain of mustard seed, to ~ unto. Gr. epi. Ap. 104, ix. 8 but the texts read pros, ;

n ° ye might say unto ° this ° sycamine tree, Be ‘ 17 . 5-10 (.

F, p. 1461). APOSTLES’ BEQUEST.
thou plucked up by the root, and be thou (Division.)

planted ° in the sea and it ° should obey you.

;
* E1 I
5. Request. Faith.
E‘2 1
6-io. Answer. Faith and Duty.
m 7 But which ° of you, having a ° servant plow- 5 the Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. A.
ing or ° feeding cattle, will say unto him 0 by Increase our faith — Give us more faith.
and by, when he is come 0 from the field, Go *

and °sit down to meat ? 17 6-10 (E 2 above). ANSWER. FAITH AND .

,

8 ° And will not rather say unto him, Make DUTY. (Alternation.) *

ready wherewith I may sup, and gird thyself, E m 6-. Hypothesis.

2
|

and serve me, 0 till ° I have eaten and drunken n Result, |

and ° afterward ttjrnt shalt eat and drink?' m 7-9. Fact. j

n io. Application.
9 Doth he thank that 7 servant because he |

did the things that were commanded him? 6 If. Assuming the condition. See Ap. 118. 2. a.
ye might say = ye might, with Gr. an, marking it as
°I trow °not.
being purely hypothetical.
n 10 °So likewise ge, when ye ° shall have this sycamine tree. On a former occasion (Matt. 17.
20 ) the Lord said “ this mountain ” (of the Transfigura-
done all those things which are commanded
tion) and also on a later occasion (Mark 11.23), referring
you, °say, ‘We
are ° unprofitable 7 servants:
to Olivet.
;

But here, 11 this tree,” because the locality

we have done that which was our duty to was different. No discrepancy therefore,
”
do/ sycamine ^ mulberry. Occ. only here. Not the same
And came He went as in 19. 4. Both used medicinally,
EF 1 11 °it to pass, °as °to
in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
A.D, 29 Jerusalem, that passed through °the midst 1

of Samaria and Galilee.

°
should. With Gr. an, still marking the hypothesis.
12 And as He ° entered 2 into a certain village, 7 of= from among. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. As in v. is,
but not the same as in vv. 20 -, 25 .

there met Him °ten °men that were lepers, servant = bondman,
which stood °afar off: feeding cattle - shepherding,
13 And then lifted up their voices, and said, by and by Go = Come at once, . . .

°“ Jesus, ° Master, have ° mercy on us.” from out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
-
sit down to meat — recline at table.
F G
3 14 And when He saw them He said unto ,
8 And will not rather = But will he not ( Ap. 105. 1. a),
them, “Go shew yourselves unto the priests.” till = while. I have, &c. — I eat and drink,
Ho And 11 it
came ° afterward - after (Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2) these things.
to pass, that, as they went,
they were cleansed. 9 I trow not=I think not.
Ap. 105. I. not. Gr. ou.
10 So likewise ye = Thus ye also.
shall— may. say. = say that (Gr. hoti) we.
. We unprofitable = not needed, no use for.
This may be for various reasons. Occurs only here and in Matt. 25. 30 where the reason may be for having ,

done wickedly. Not the same word as in Rom. 3. 12 Tit. 3. 9 Philem. 11 Heb. 13. 17 , . . .

17 11-19 . (E, p. 1461). JOURNEY. (Division.)

E 11 - 13 . The Ten Lepers.
14 - 19 . Their healing.
11 it came to pass. A Hebraism. as He went— as He was on (Gr. en. Ap. 104. His way.
viii)
to — unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. the midst of: i. e. between them. Galilee. See
Ap. 169. 12 entered = was about to enter. ten. Cp. 2 Kings 7. 3 and note on Ex. 4. 6. men. ,

Gr. pi, of aner. Ap, 123, 2. afar off. As required by Lev. 13. 45 46. The Talmndical law prescribed ,

100 paces. 13 Jesus. See Ap. 98. X. Master. See Ap. 98. XIV. iv. mercy— compassion.
17 14-19
. (P 2 above).
,
THE HEALING OP THE TEN LEPERS. (Introversion and Alternation.)
F 2 G 14 -. Command. “ Go.”|

H o -14. Cleansing. |

P 15, 16 . Return of one.

H o J
|

17 , Cleansing.
p 8. Return of the one.
|
1

G |
19 . Command. “Arise, Go.”
14 as they went =* in (Ap. 104. viii) their going.

1485
 ; ;. :

17. 15. LUKE. 17. 28.

p 15 And one
of them, when he saw that he
7
15 with. Gr, meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
A. D. 29 was healed, turned back, and °with a loud God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
voice glorified °God, 16 on. Gr. epi, Ap, 104. ix. 3.
16 And fell down “on his face °at His feet, at - beside. Gr. para . Ap. 104. xii. 3.

giving Him thanks and fjc was a ° Samaritan.Samaritan. See 2 Kings 17. 29 - 35
:
Cp. 10. 33 . .

17 Were there not ? = Were not (Gr. ouchi. Ap. . . .

Ho 17 And 13 Jesus answering said, °“ Were there 105. I. a.) the ten cleansed ? but the nine, where [are
not ten cleansed ? ° but where are the nine ? they] ?
18 There are not = Were there not?
P 18 ° There are 9 not found that returned to stranger — alien. Gr, allogenes = of another
race.
give glory to 16 God, save this 0 stranger/ 1 Occurs only here, but frequently in the Sept. Used by
0 19 And He said unto him, « Arise, go thy way: the Romans in the Inscription discovered by Clermont-
Ganneau in 1871 (now in the Imperial New Museum
thy faith hath made thee whole/' in Constantinople). It was put up on the marble bar-
D 20 And “when He was demanded °of °the riers of the inner courts of the Temple to warn off
Pharisees, when 0 the kingdom of God 0 should Gentiles, See Deissmann’s Light pp. 74, 75. Cp. Acts ,

come, 21. 28.

CJ q He answered them and said, 0 « The kingdom 17. -20-24 (C, p. 1461). THE KINGDOM NIGH.
of God cometh 9 not 15 with ° observation Extended A Itemation. )
(

r 21 Neither shall they say, °‘Lo, here!* C J q -20, It comes not by hostile watching. (Neg.)
|
or, r 21- Nor by saying, “ Lo here ” &o. (Neg.) !
°‘lo there!* s
|

- 21 Reason. It is here among you. (Pos.)

,
|

s for, ° behold, 20
the kingdom of God is
y
within J q 22 It shall not be seen by unhostile desiring.
.

°you/* (Neg.)
r 23. Nor by saying, “ See here ”, &c. (Neg.)
22 And He said
|

tmto °the disciples, “The 1

s j
24. Reason. It will come suddenly. (Pos.)
days will come, when ye shall desire to see 20 when He was demanded— having been asked,
0
one of the days of 0 the Son of man, and ye of- by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.
shall 9
not see it. the Pharisees. Who were watching Him with
23 And they say to you, ° *
hostile intent (6. 7 14. l 20. 20 . Mark 3. 2 ).
r shall See here ‘
; thekingdom of God. See
; ;

Ap. 114.
° *
or, * see there : ° go ° not after them ° nor fol- , should come = is coming.
low them .
observation hostile watching. = Gr. parateresis.
24 For as the lightning, that ° lighteneth °out Occurs only here. The verb paratereo is used always
s
of the one part ° under ° heaven, shineth ° unto in a bad sense ; and occurs only in Acts 9. 24 and Gal. ,

4. 10 (observe), beside the four passages quoted above.

the other part ° under 0 heaven so shall 0 also ;
21 Lo. Gr. idou. Ap. 133. I. 2.
22
the Son of man be 6 in 0 His day. behold. Pig. Asterismos (Ap. 6), for emphasis. Ap. 133.
BN 25 But 0 first must He suffer many things, and I. 2.

be ° rejected 0 of 0 this generation. within = in the midst among i. e. already there of, or, :

in the Person of the King (whose presence marks a

0 KM 20 And as it
0
was
the days of ° Noe, so
shall it be °also 6 in the days of 22 the Son of man.
6
in °
kingdom). Gr. entos the same meaning as Gr. en ,

(Ap. 104. viii), with the plural rendered “among” 115

27 They did eat, ° they drank, they married times in N.T. The same meaning as in Matt. 12. 28.
wives, they were given in marriage, until the John 1. 26.
day that 26 Noe entered 2 into the ark, and the you = you yourselves. His bitter enemies. Therefore
flood came, and destroyed them all. not in their hearts but the very opposite. ;

28 Likewise 0 also as it 28 was 6 in ° the days one 22 the disciples. Note the change.
of the days, &c. Such as they were then seeing,
of Lot 27 they did eat, they drank, they bought,
e. have another opportunity, i.
they sold, they planted, they builded the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XYI,
in v, 21 23 See. Same as “Lo” .

not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. IL go not=go not forth.

nor. Gr. mSde. 34 lighteneth = flasheth. CJr. astrapto. Occurs only here and in 24. 4 out of. .

Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. under. Gr. hupo Ap. 104. x viii. 2. heaven. Sing, without Art. Cp. Matt. 6. 9, 10 .

unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. also the Son of man = the Son of man also. His day. Described
in the Apocalypse. 2ft first must He sufl ”er. Cp. the four announcements : 9. 22 44 17. 25 18. , ; ;

si-33, and the Structure on p. 1461. rejectee This was the subject of the third period of the Lord’s ..

ministry. See Ap. 119. of=on the part of. Gr apo. Ap. 104. iv. Not the same word as in vv. 7 is, 20 -. ,

this generation = this (present) generation. See n ote on Matt. 11. 16.

17 26—18. 30 (0,
. p. 1461). DISCIPLES INSTRUCTED AS TO THE PAST.
] (Introversion.)
0 K |
17. 26-37. The coming of the King. f Sudden.
L 1 Disciplesh ip. Character. Two Parables.
18. 1-14.
L 18. 16-27. Disciples hip.
j
Character. Two Examples.
K J
18. 28-30. The reward s of the King. Manif old.
17 . 26-37 (K, above). THE COM ING OF THE KING, ETC. (Alternation.)
K M 26-29. |
Sud lenness. Illustration,
N 30. Tha t day.
M 31-33.
I

Sud denness. Direction,

N 34.
|

|
Tha t night.
26 was— came to pass, as in v. u, 14. the days of Noe. See Gen. 6. 4 - 7 11 - 13 Ap. 117. 1, II. .

Noe = Noah. also in the days = in the daj s also.

r
27 they drank = they were drinking
,

(and so the Imperfect tense throughout the verse Note the Fig. Asyndeton in this verse (Ap. 6), to em- ).

phasize the crisis of the flood. 28 also = even. the days of Lot. See Gen, 19. 15 - 25 Isa. 13. 19 . .

Ezek. 16. 46-56. Amos 4. n. Jude 7. Ap. 117. I, [I. ]

1486
 : ; ; : ; . .

17. 29 . LUKE. 18. 9 .

A.D. 29 29 But the same day that Lot went out 0 of 29 of = from. Gt. apo. Ap. 104. iv.

Sodom it rained fire and brimstone °from 24 hea- from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.

ven, and ° destroyed them all. destroyed. Gr. apollumi , Cp. 4. 34, &c.
30 Even thus — according- to (Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2)
N 30 °Even thus shall it be in the day when these things according to the Texts, the same things,
;
or,
22 the Son of man is ° revealed.
revealed. Gr. apokalupto.
M 31 6 In that day, he which shall be ° upon the 31 upon. Gr, epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1 .

° housetop, and his ° stuff 6 in the house,

0
let housetop. Cp. 12. 3 5. 19 ;
.

23 not °come down to take it away: and stuff = vessels, or goods. Cp. Matt. 12. 29. Eng.
him “stuff” is from Low Latin stupa and O. Fr. estoffe.
he that is 6 in the field, let him likewise not
23
let him not, &c. This was repeated later on the
return °back. Mount of Olives (Matt. 24. 17-20. Mark 13. 14-] e).
32 ° Remember Lot’s wife. come down. By the staircase outside,
33 Whosoever 10 shall seek to save his °life back. Gr. eis ta opiso. To the things behind.
shall lose it; and whosoever shall lose °his 32 Remember, &c. Fig. Exemplum. See Gen. 19. 26 ,
life shall preserve it.
° and Ap. 117. I.
N 34 I tell you, in that night there shall be ° two 33 life. Gr. psuche See Ap. 1 10. III. 1.
men ° in one bed the one shall be taken, 0 and his
;
life -it.
preserve it — preserve it alive. Gr. zoogoned Occurs
the ° other shall be left. only here and in Acts 7. 19. Repeated from 9. 24, 25.
35 Two women shall be ° grinding 0 together Matt. 10. 39. Mark 8. 35,
the one shall be taken, and the 34 other left. 34 two men i. e. two persons, :

36 0 Two men shall be G in the field ; the one in — upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
shall be taken, and the 34 other left/' and. The 1611 edition of the A.V. omitted this “and”,
37 And they answered and said unto Him, other. Gr. heteros. Ap. 124. 2.
° “
Where, ° Lord ? " And He said unto them, 35 grinding, &c. Referring to the morning,
° «
Wheresoever the °body is, thither will the together (Gr. epi to auto) — to the same (end). Cp.
Matt. 22. 34. Acts 14. l {kata to atito).
eagles be gathered together."
36 Two, &c. The texts omit this verse.
And He spake °a parable unto them 24.3728Where, Lord ? The question repeated in Matt.
LO •i Q
-LO ° to this end, that men ought ° always Lord.as Ap. well as the answer. ,

98. vi. i. a. 3, A.
to ° pray, and ° not ° to faint Wheresoever, &c. Fig. Parosmia. Ap. 6.
Pt 2 Saying, “ There was in a city a judge, body — carcass.
°

which feared 1 not 0 God, 0 neither 0 regarded eagles — vultures. See Job 39. 30, Cp. Hab. 1. 8. Hos.
'man 8. i. Rev. 19. 17-21.

u 3 And there was ° a widow 2 in that city ; and 18 . 1-14 (L, p. I486). DISCIPLESHIP. CHA-
she °came °unto him, saying, 0< Avenge me RACTER, ETC. TWO PARABLES.
of mine adversary/ Extended Alternation.)
(.

4 And he 0 would ° not for a while : but 0 after- O ,

i . First Parable, Perseverance in Prayer.
2 The unjust judge.
ward he said ° within himself, Though I fear 4 t |
.

° not 2 God, nor 2 regard 2 man u 3. The widow. Plaint.

j
Righteous
4. The unjust judge,
’
t Vindication,
u 5 Yet ° because this widow troubleth me,
|

u 5.
|
The widow. Redress.
I will 3 avenge her, lest by her ° continual Q 6-8. Application re the Kingdom.
j

coming she 0 weary me/" O |

9. Second Parable. Self- and true righteousness,
v 10 -. Pharisee.
6 And the Lord said, “Hear what °the |

wPublican. Righteous
-in.
)

unjust judge saith. |

v 11 12 Pharisee. [Justification. .
[

7 °And shall °not 2 God 3 avenge His own |

w 13. Publican. )
,

0
elect, which cry day and night 3 unto Him,
|

Q 14. Application re Kingdom.

though ° He bear long 0 with them ?
|

1 a parable. Both parables peculiar to Luke. Only

8 I tell you that °He will 3
avenge them here that the explanation is put first.
speedily. Nevertheless when ° the Son of man to this end, &c. Gr. pros (Ap. 104. xv. 3) to dein= to
cometh, shall He find ° faith ° on ° the earth ? " the purport that it is necessary, &c.
9 And He spake this parable 3 unto ° certain always. Fig. Synecdoche (of Genus), Ap. 6— on all

which trusted ° in themselves that they were occasions, perseveringly.

pray. Gr, proseuchomai. Ap. 134. I. 2.
righteous, and ° despised 0 others
not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
to faint to lose heart, be discouraged, give in, or =
give up. Gr. egkaked. 2 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. God. Ap. 98. 1, i. 1. neither. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
regarded. Gr. entrepomai. Cp. Matt, 21. 37 man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
. 3 a widow.
Widows were specially cared for under the law. See Ex. 22. 22 Deut. 10. is. Cp. Isa. 1. 17, 23. Mai. 3. 5. ,

Acts 6. 1 9. 41. 1 Tim. 5. 3, &e.

; came — kept coming, or repeatedly came. unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
Avenge me
— Do me justice from. Gr. ekdiked. Occ. here, v, 5 Rom. 12. 19 2 Cor. 10. 6. Rev. 6. 10 19. 2 . . ;
.

of— from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. 4 would not — did not wish to. Ap. 102. 1. not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105.1.
—
afterward after (Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2) these things. —
within to. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 5 because.
Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v, 2. continual. Gr. eis telos — to the end. weary pester, lit. give me a blow me—
under the eye. Gr. hupopiazo. Occurs only here and in i Cor. 9. 27 (“ buffet ”). 6 the unjust judge — the
judge of injustice. Gr. adikia. Ap. 128. VII. 1 7 . And
shall not God = And God, shall He not. not.
Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. III. elect i. e. His own people.: He
bear long — He delayeth. The unjust judge
delayed from selfish indifference. The righteous God may delay from a divinely all- wise purpose. with—
over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. Not the same word as in n, 27. 8 m
will avenge — He will perform He
the avenging (Gr. ekdikesis. Cp. v. s) of. Cp. Ps. 9. 12 Isa, 63. 4. Heb. 10. 37. the Son of man. .

Ap. 98. XVI. faith— the faith, on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. the earth. Gr. ge.
Ap. 129. 4. 9 certain — some also. in. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. despised — made nothing of.
others— the rest. See 8. 10.

1487
 ; ! : ;:

18 . 10. LUKE. 18 . 25.

P V 10 “ Two men ° went up ° into the temple to 10 went up. It was always “ up ” to the Temple on
A.D. 29 1
pray Mount Moriah. Cp. “went down” (v, 14).
into. Gr. eis . Ap. 104. vi.
w 0
the one a ° Pharisee, and the ° other a publican. Pharisee. See Ap. 120. II.
other. The
Gr. heteros. Ap, 124. 2.
different one.
V 11 The 10 Pharisee ° stood °and
prayed °thus 1
publican. See note on Matt. 5. 46.
° with himself, 2 God, I thank Thee, that I am
‘
11 stood = took his stand, or took up his position (by
4 not
as 9 other 2 men are , ° extortioners, ° unjust, himself).
adulterers, or even as this 10 publican. and prayed = and began to pray,
12 I feist ° twice in the week, I give tithes of thus = these things,
°all that I ° possess.* Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3. with ^ to. .

extortioners. Like this tax-gatherer,

w 13 And the 10 publican, 0 standing °afar off, unjust. Like the judge of vv. 2 - 5 .

4
would ° not lift up so much as his eyes ° unto 12 twice in the week. The law prescribed only
° heaven, but ° smote °upon his breast, saying, one in the year (Lev. 16. 29 Num. 29. 7). By the .

2 ‘ 0
God be merciful to me 0
a sinner.* time of Zech. 8. 19 there were four yearly fasts. In
our Lord’s day they were bi-weekly (Monday and
14 I tell you, this man 10 went down ° to his Thursday), between Passover and Pentecost and be- ;

house ° justified ° rather than °the other: °for tween the Feast of Tabernacles and the Dedication.
every one that exalteth himself shall be abased all. The law only prescribed corn, wine, oil, and
and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.** cattle (Deut. 14. 22 23 Cp. Matt, 23. 23 ). ,
.

possess ^ gain, acquire. Not a word about his sins.

iEx 15 ° And they brought unto Him ° also ° infants, See Prov. 28. 13 .

that He would ° touch them 13 standing i.e. in a position of humility, :

but when His disciples °saw it, they rebuked afar off. Cp. Ps. 40. 12 Ezra 9. 6. .

not ... so much as =not even. Gr. ou (Ap. 105. 1) oude.

them. unto. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi. .

X 0
16 But Jesus called them unto ,
heaven = the heaven. Sing. See note on Matt, 6. 9 10
Him ,
.

smote, &c. = was smiting, &c., or, began to smite.

V and said, Suffer little children to come unto
“ ° 3
Expressive of mental grief. Cp. 23. 48 Jer. 31. 19 . .

Me, and forbid them 1 not for of such is ° the : Nah. 2. 7.

kingdom of 2 God. upon. Gr. eis but all the texts omit, ;

be merciful = be propitiated or reconciled (through

S 17 0 Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall the atoning blood sprinkled on the mercy-seat). Gr.
1
not receive 16 the kingdom of God as a 16 little *
hilaskomai. Cp. Ex. 25. 17, is, 21 Bom. 3. 25 Heb. 2. . .

child shall °in no wise enter ° therein.** 17 . Used in the Sept, in connexion with the mercy-
seat (Gr. hilasterion). Heb. 9. 6,
JR 18 0 And a certain ° ruler asked Him, saying,
a sinner = the sinner (cp. 1 Tim. 1. 15 ). Gr. hamar-
“Good 0 Master, what shall I do to inherit tdlos. Cp. Ap. 128. II. 3.
° eternal °life?** 14 to — unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
19 And 16 Jesus said unto him, ° « Why callest justified. Beckoned as righteous,
thou Me good ? none is good, save one, that is, rather than. The textB read “ compared with ”, Gr.
2 God. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2.
20 Thou °knowest the commandments, Do the other = that one.
l
not commit adultery, Do ^ot kill. Do inot for, &c. Bepeated from 14. 11 . Cp. Hab. 2. 4 .

steal, Do not hear false witness. Honour thy

1

father and thy mother.”

18 . 15-27 (L, p. 1486). DISCIPLESHIP. CHA-
BACTEB. TWO EXAMPLES. ( Alternation .)
21 And he said, ° “ All these have I kept from B Infants brought.
15, 16.
my youth up.** |

S 17. Application.
22 Now when 16 Jesus heard these things, He R ]
I

18-23. Buler comes.

said unto him, Yet lackest thou one thing S 24-27. Application.
|

sell all that thou hast, and distribute unto ° the

°

poor, and thou shalt have treasure 2 in 18 . IS, X6 (R, above). INFANTS BROUGHT.
(Alternation.)
° heaven: and °come, follow Me.**
23 And when he heard this, °he was very B x |
16—. Infants brought,

sorrowful for he was 0 very rich.

:
y -16. Bebuke.
|

a? 16- Infants called.

|

24 And when Jesus °saw that he was

16
y 23
|
-16. Approbation.
very sorrowful, He said, “How ° hardly ° shall 15 And they brought, &c. As in Matt. 19. 13 - 15 ,

they that have riches enter 10 into 16 the king- and Mark 10. 13-ie. A common custom for mothers
dom of 2 God to bring their babes for a Babbi’s blessing.
0
25 For it is easier for a ° camel to go through also infants— infants also,
a needle*s eye, than for infants -- their babes. See Ap. 108, viii.
a rich man to enter
10 into 16 the kingdom of 2 God.** touch. Supplemental in Luke,
saw. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133, I. 1.
1

16 Jesus. See Ap. 98. X,

little children. Ap. 308. v. the kingdom of God. Ap. 112. II. and 114. 17 Verily. See
note on Matt. 5. is. in no wise. Gr. ou mi. Ap. 105, III. therein = into (Ap. 104. vi)it. 18 And
-
a, &c. As in Matt. 19. 16 30 Mark 10, 17-31. ruler. Supplemental. Not so described in Matthew or
.

Mark. Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 1. eternal. See Ap. 151. II. B. i. life. Gr. zoe.
Ap. 170. 1. id Why, See. See note on Matt. 19. 17 20 knowest. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i. .

21 All these. See note on Matt. 19. 20 22 Yet lackest, &c. — Still one thing is lacking to thee,
.

that— whatsoever. the poor. Ap. 127. 1. See note on John 12. 8. heaven. No Art. Sing.
See note on Matt. 6. 9, 10 come — come hither.
. 23 he was = he became. Cp. Mark 10. 22 .

very rich=rich exceedingly. 24 when Jesus saw that he was = Jesus seeing (Ap. 133. I. 1) him
becoming. hardly — with difficulty. shall they do they. 25 camel. See note on =--

Matt. 19. 24 through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1.

.

1488
 : : : :

18 . 26. LUKE. 18 40 . .

a.d. 29 '
26 And they that
"
heard it said, “ Who then 26 can — is able to.
0
can be saved ? 27 impossible, &c. See note on Matt. 19. 26 .

27 And He The things which are im-

said, “ ° with. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2,
Zech. 8. possible. Cp. Job 42, 2 Jer, 82,
possible ° with men are ° possible ° with 2 God/'
2 17. . 6.

Ka 28 Then Peter said, 0 « Lo, m ° have left ° all, 18 28-30 (A, p. I486). THE REWARDS OF THE .

and followed Thee." KINGDOM. (Alternation.)

29 And He said unto them, 17 u Verily I say K a 28,-29.29-. All forsaken. |

no b
man that hath For the kingdom’s sake.
unto you, There is left house,
a
|

30 More received.
0
°or parents, 0 or brethren, °or wife, or children, |

In the coming age.

b -30.
|

b for 16 the kingdom of 2 God's sake, 28 Lo. Gr. idou. Ap. 133. 1. 2. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.

a 30 Who shallnot receive manifold

7 ° more 2 in have left = left.
° this present time,
all. critical texts read “ our own ”, marking a
The
particular case (5. n). Cp. Deut. 28. 8-1 1,
band 2 in °the ° world to come 8 life ° everlasting." 29 or. Note the Fig. Paradiastole (Ap. 6), for em-
phasis.
A L 31 ° Then He took unto him the twelve, and 30 manifold more. Gr, pollaplasion. Occ. only here,
said 3 unto them, Q< Behold, we go up 14 to Jeru-
*
this present time = this very season.
salem, and all things that ° are written ° by the the world to come — the age that is coming,
prophets ° concerning 8 the Son of man shall be world = age. See Ap. 129. 2.
accomplished. everlasting. Ap. 151. II. B. ii.
32 For He
shall ° be delivered unto the Gen- 31 Then, &c. Form 31 - 34 cp. Matt. 20. 17 - 10 and , ,

tiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully en- Mark 10. 32 34

- The fourth announcement of His re- .

treated, and spitted on jection (see the Structure

additional
A, p. 1461), containing Q
33 And
they shall scourge and put Him particulars.
Then — And. No note of time.
,
Him
to death: and the third day shall °rise He
Behold. Fig. Asterismos (Ap. 6). Same word as “Lo”,
again." V. 28.
34 And tf)eg ° understood °none of these things are written— have been and stand written.
and ° saying was hid °from them, ° neither
by = by means of, or through. Gr. dia, Ap. 104, v. 1.
knew they the things which were spoken. concerning = for i.e. for Him to accomplish.:

Jf T 35 ° And it came to pass, that °as He was 32 be delivered, &c. These particulars (in m. 32, 33)
are supplementary to the former three announcements.
come nigh 18 unto Jericho, °a certain blind See the Structure (p. 1.461).
man 0 sat ° by the way side ° begging 33 rise again. Ap. 178. I. 1.
U 30 And hearing the multitude pass by, ° he 34 understood none, &c. As in 9. 43-46. Cp. Mark
asked what it meant. 9. 32 . none— nothing. Gr. oudeie .

37 And they told him, that 16 Jesus °of Naza- saying. Gr. rhema. See note on Mark 9. 32 .

from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.

reth 0 passeth by.
neither knew they = and they did not (Ap.- 106. 1)
TW 38 And he ° cried, saying, 16 “ Jesus, Thou ° Son know (Ap. 132. I. ii).
of David, have ° mercy on me."
0
18 35-43 (Jf, p. 1461). MIRACLE. THE BLIND .

X 39 And they which went before rebuked him, MAN. Alternation ( .)

that fye should hold his peace M 36. The blind man. Sitting.

w but he ° cried so much the more, “ Thou 38 Son U 36, 37 The multitudes. Reply. |
.

T 38 - 43 -. The blind man. Healed.

of David, have 38 mercy on me." |

U -43. The multitude. Praising God. I

XY 0
40 And 0
16 0 0
Jesus stood, and commanded him 35 And it came to pass, &c. Not the same miracle
to be brought 3 unto Him: and when he was as in Matt. 20. 29-34, or Mark 10. 46-52. See Ap. 152.
°come near. He 0 asked him. as He was come nigh— in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii)
His drawing near. In Mark 10. 46, “ as He went out”,
a certain, &o. Not the same description as in Matt 20. 30, or Mark 10. 46, sat — was sitting (as a custom),
by = beside. Gr. para, Ap. 104, xii. 3. begging. So BartimsBus (Mark 10. 46) but not the two men ;

(Matt. 20. 30), Gr, prosaited. Occ. only here. Mark 10. 46. John 9. 8, but all the texts read epaited, as
in 16. 3. 36 he asked— he kept asking (Imp.) He knew not but the other two heard and knew. ;

37 of Nazareth = the Nazaraean. passeth by — is passing by.

18 38-43 (T, above). THE BLIND MAN. HEALED. (Alternation.)
.

T W
38. The blind man. His cry.
|

X 39 -. Multitude, Rebuke him.

W
|

- 39 . The blind man. Cry increased.

[

X |
40-43. Multitude. Ignored.
38 cried = called out. Son of David. Ap. 98. XVIII. Cp. the call of the other men (Ap. 152).
mercy = pity. 39 went before rebuked. Those who go before the Lord (instead of following) are
apt to make mistakes. cried = continued calling (Imp.). Not the same word as in v. 38.
18 40-43- (X, above). MULTITUDE IGNORED. BLIND MAN HEALED. (Alternation.)
.

X Y
The Lord’s Command and Question,
|
40, 41 -.
Z -41. The blind man. Answer.
|

Y 42 The Lord’s Word.

|
.

Z 43-. The blind man. Healed.

|

40 stood = stopped. commanded brought. The other man the Lord commanded to be
. . .

“called” (Mark 10. 49 ). The two were called by Himself (Matt. 20. 32). to be brought unto.
Gr. agd pros. Used by Luke also in 4. 40 19. 36. He uses prosago in 9, 41 Acts 16. 20; 27. 27.
;
come .

near. The one in Mark 10. oo. The two were already near (Matt. 20. 32 ). asked. Gr. eperdtad.
Cp. Ap. 134. I. 8,

1469
 = : . .

18.41. LUKE. 18 . 10 .
A.D. 29 41 Saying, “What 0 wilt thou that I shall do 41 wilt-desirest. See Ap. 102. 1.
” Lord. See Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. B. a.
unto thee ?
42 saved = healed. See on 8. 36.
Z And he said, ° “ Lord, that I may receive my 43 immediately. See 1. 64.
sight.*’
19. 1—22. 38 (f?, p. 1427). THE FOURTH PERIOD
42 And 16
Jesus said unto him, “ Receive thy OF THE LORD'S MINISTRY. THE REJECTION .

sight thy faith hath ° saved thee.*'

: OF THE KINGDOM. Repeated Alternation.) (

43 And ° immediately he received his sight, A 19 Place, Jericho to Jerusalem.

1
i.
£1 19.2-10, Event. Calling of Zacchaeus.
and followed Him, glorifying 2 God A 2 19
I
li. Place. Approaching Jerusalem.
U and all the people, when they 15 saw it, gave B2 19. 12-27. Event. Parable.
praise unto 2
God. A 3
19 28 29-. Place. Ascending to Jerusalem.
,

B 3 19. -29-36. Event. Mission of the Two.

A* 19 36, 37-. Place, Descending to Jerusalem.
FA 1
-f
1 «7
r\ °And Jesus
0
° entered and passed through
A5
B* 19. -37-44. Events. Progress, &c.
Jericho. I
I 0 45-, Place, Jerusalem. The Temple.
B5 Event. Cleansing of the Temple.
19. -45, 46.
B 1
0
2 And, behold, there was a °man ° named
°
A 6 19 47-. Place.
Temple. Teaching.
Zacchaeus, which was the °chief among the
|

B 6 19. -47, 48. Event. Conspiracy.

publicans, and i)z was rich. A7 20 1-. Place. Temple.
I

3 And he ° sought to 0 see ° Jesus 0 who He B 7 20 -1-47. Event. Confutation of Enemies.

was ; and could ° not ° for the 0 press, ° because A8 21 i~. Place. Temple. Treasury.
|

he was ° little of ° stature. B 8 21. -i-4. Event. The poor widow.

4 And °he ran before, and climbed up °into A9 21 5-. Place. Temple. Remaining in.
|

a °sycomore tree to 3 see Him: for He °was B^ 21. -6-36. Event. Prophetic Discourse.
to pass that way.
A 21, 37, 38. Place. Temple and Abode.
10
|

B 10 22. i-38. Event. The Last Passover,

j

5 And when Jesus came to the place, He 3 0 ° 1 And, &c. Verses 1-10 are peculiar to Luke,
looked up, and 3 saw him, and said ° unto him, entered, &c. = having entered was passing through. . . .

°
« Zacchaeus, make haste, and come down; After the healing of the blind man. Cp, “come nigh”
for to day °I must abide ° at thy house.” (18. 35).

6 And he made haste, and came down, and Jericho. Now Eriha. In mediaeval times Riha
received Him joyfully. The city of palm trees (Deut. 34. 3. Judg. 1. 16 ), about
eighteen miles from Jerusalem, and six miles from the
e 7 And when they 3 saw it, they all ° murmured, Jordan. Cp. Josh. 6. 2 6 with l Kings 16, 34. It after-
saying, That He was gone ° to be guest ° with ward became a great and wealthy city with some
° a 2 man that is a ° sinner. 100,000 inhabitants (cp. Josephus, Bell Jud. iv. 8. .

Ecclus. 24. 14).

8 °And 2 Zacchaeus 0 stood, and said 6 unto 19. 2-10 (B*, above). EVENT. CALLING OF
the Lord 2 « Behold, 0 Lord, the half of my
; ZACCHAEUS. {Extended Alternation.)
goods ° I give to the ° poor and ° if ° I have B c 2-4. Zacchaeus. Expectation,
;
1

taken any thing from any man by false accusa-

|

d 5, 6. The Lord. Detection, |

0
tion, I restore him fourfold.” e 7. Enemies. Objection. |

c 8. Zacchaeus. Protestation.
d 9 And Jesus said 5 unto him, ° « This day
3 [

d 9-. The Lord. Declaration.

is salvation °come to this “house, e
|

-9, lo. Enemies. Vindication.

|

e forsomuch as fie also is a son of Abraham. 0 ° 2 behold. Ap. 133. i. 2. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
10 For ° the Son of man ° is come to seek and man. Gr. aner. Ap. 128.2. named— called byname.
Zacchaeus. Aramaic, Zakkai — pure. Ezra 2. 9, Neh.
to save that which was lost.”
7, 14. Ap. 94. III. 3.
chief among the publicans = a chief tax-gatherer.
Gr. architelones Occ. only here. See notes on 3. 12 and Matt. 9. 9.
.
3 sought = was (busy) seeking.
see. Ap. 183. 1. 1 Jesus. Ap- 98, X.
.
who He was. Not what kind of a person, but which one
of the crowd he was. not. Gr. on. Ap. 106. I. for. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. press = crowd.
because = seeing that. Not the same word as in w, 11 -, 44 little = small. stature. Gr. helikia.
.

See note on 12, 25. 4 he ran before, and=having run forward before, he. into = on to. Gr. epi
(Ap. 104. ix. 3). sycomore. Occ. only here. Not the same word as “sycamine” in 17. 6 or with our ,
“sycamore ”, but the Egyptian fig, as in John 1. 49 was to pass, &c. =was about to pass through by
.

(or through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1) that [way], 3 to - up to. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. He looked
—
up Jesus looked up. Gr. anablepo. Ap. 133. Ill, 1, unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104, xv. 3. Zacchaeus.
Cp. John 10 3. I must abide. Adopting the royal mandate.
.
at = in. Gr. en. Ap, 104. viii. Not
the same word as in w. 29, 37. 7 murmured = began to murmur aloud. to be guest = to
lodge, or put up, Cp. 2, 7. Mark 14. 14. with, Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2. a man that is
a sinner = a sinful man. sinner. Gr. hamartdlos Cp. Ap. 128. I. i. ii. 1 2. 8 And=But. .

stood took his stand. See note on 18. 11. Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. A. a. I give : i.e. I now
propose to give (present tense). Referring to a present vow, not to a past habit. poor. Ap. 127. 1. if, &c.
Assuming the actual fact, no doubt being thrown on it. Not a mere possible case. Ap. 118. 2. a. 1 have
taken . . by false accusation. Gr. sukophanteo. Occurs only here and in 3. 14 It was said to mean
.
.

informing of a breach of the law which forbade the exportation of figs (prohibited, in time of dearth, by an
old Athenian law) ; but for this there is no authority. Whatever its origin, it came to mean a malicious
accuser. Our Eng, word “ sycophant ” means a toady. The word sukophantSs {sukon, a fig phaino to show)
; ,
had something to do with figs, but nobody knows what. fourfold. This was the restitution required
of a sheep-stealer (Ex. 22. 1 ), 9 This day— That this day, the Gr. hoti placing what was said within
quotation marks. Contrast 23. 43, where there is no “ hoti ”, come = come to pass, house. Put
by Fig. Metonymy (of Subject), Ap. 6, for the household. a son. The 1611 edition of the A.V. reads
**
the son son. Ap. 108. iii. Put by Fig, Synecdoche (of Genus), Ap. 6, for a descendant. 10 the
Son of man. See Ap, 98. XVI. is come = came.

1490
 19. 11. LUKE. 19. 21.

A 2
11 they heard these things, He ° added
And as 11 added and spake = went on to speak,
A.D. 29 and spake a parable, ° because He was nigh to because— on account of (Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2) [the
Jerusalem, and because tfjejj thought ° that °the fact] that. Not the same word as in v. 44.

kingdom of God ° should ° immediately ° appear. that. same as “because” in

Gr. hoti,
the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
3, n, 21 m ,
31 .

B*CF 12 He said therefore, 0 “ A certain 0

nobleman should = was about to.
went ° into a 0 far country immediately — at the very moment. See 1. 64.
appear = be manifested. Ap. 106. I. ii.
G to receive for himself °a kingdom, and to
return. 19 12-27 (B 2 p. 1490). EVENT. PARABLE.
. ,

DH 13 And he called °fe ten

0
servants, and (THE NOBLEMAN.) {Extended Alternation,)
delivered them ten ° pounds, B2 C F [
12 -. Nobleman.Departure.
G His
-12. object purposed.
and said 6 unto them, ° Occupy ° till I come.’
J *
|

D H 13 -. Servants. Commissioned.
E K 14 But his ° citizens ° hated him,
j

J -13. Their duty.

|

E K 14-. Citizens. Hatred,

L and sent °a message after him, saying, ‘We L - 14 Their message.
|

° will 3 not have tine! man to reign ° over us/

|

0 [
F |
15—. Nobleman, Return.
CF 15 And ° it came to pass, that 0
when he was G 15 His object attained.
- -
D H
|

- 15 . Servants. Summoned.
returned, |

J ig— 26. Their reckoning.

a having received the 12 kingdom, E K
j

|
27 -. Citizens. Hatred.

D H then he 0 commanded these servants to be called L - 27 Their execution.

|
.

unto him, to whom he had given the money, 12 A certain nobleman. This parable is peculiar
that he might °know how much every man to Luke. The point of it was that Herod the Great
° had gained by trading. and his son Archelaus (Ap. 109) had actually gone from
J ericlio (where the parable was spoken and where ;

JM 1
10 Then came the first, saying, °
Lord, thy the latter had just rebuilt his palace. Josephus, Ant.
‘

13 0
pound hath gained ten pounds/
13 xvii. 13. § 1) to Rome to receive the sovereignty (see
Ant. xiv. 14. § 3, 4 xvii. 9. § 4). Herod Anti-
N 1 17 And he said unto him, ‘Well, thou good Josephus,
pas (Ap. 109) subsequently did the same thing (Josephus,
;

13 servant: because thou hast been faithful Ant. xviii, 7. § 2).

3
0
in a very little, ° have thou ° authority over nobleman — a man (Ap. 123. 1) high born. Gr. eugenSs.
ten ° cities/ Elsewhere only in Acts 17. 11 1 Cor. 1. 26. .

into = unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. As in vv. 30 45

M 2
18 And the second came, saying, 16 ‘Lord, not in w. 23
4, far = distant, .
, ;

thy 13 pound hath ° gained five 13 pounds/ a kingdom = his sovereignty, or sovereign power.
N 2
19 And he said 0 likewise to fjint, °‘Be ffjou 13 ten servants ~ ten servants of his.
also over five 17 cities/ servants = bond-servants.
pounds. Gr, mna. See Ap. 51. II. 4 (2). Archelaus
M 3
20 And 0 another came, saying, Lord, 2 be- did thus actually leave money in trust with his serv-
1(5 *

hold, here is thy 13 pound, which I ° have kept ants, Philippus being in charge of his pecuniary affairs.
0
laid up 17 in a napkin : Not the same parable as that of the Talents in Matt. 25.
14 - 30 which was uttered later, on
N 3
f 21 For I feared thee, 3 because thou art an the last Passover. See Ap. 156. V.the second day before ,

° austere °man: °thou takest up that thou Occupy — Engage in business, or use (as a house
layedst not down, and reapest that thou didst where one’s business is done). From the Latin occu -
3
3 not sow/
pare, and French oceuper. Gr. pragmateuomai. Occ.
Cp. Judg. 16, 11 Ps. 107. 23 (P.B.V.). only here. .

till X come i. e. while I go and return.

: 14 citizens, or subjects. hated — used to hate,
—
a message an embassy (cp. 14. 32 ). This was actually done in the case of Archelaus (Josephus, Ant. xvii. 11.
§ 1 &c.). The Jews appealed to Augustus, on account of the cruelties of Archelaus and the Herods generally.
,

It led ultimately to his deposition. will. Ap. 102. 1. over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. 15 it came
to pass. A
Hebraism, when, &c. =on (Gr. en, Ap. 104. viii) his coming back. commanded—
directed. know = get to know. Ap. 132. 1, ii. had gained by trading. Gr. diapragmateuomai.
Occurs only here.
19 16-26
. (J. above). THEIR RECKONING. {Repeated Alteration.)
M 1
|
16. First Servant. Gain. Ten pounds.
N 1
|
17. Commendation and Reward.
M is.
2
Second Servant. Gain. Five pounds.
|

N2
19 Reward. .

M 20
|

3 Another Servant. Nothing.

|
.

N 21 -26 Censure and Punishment.

3
|
.

16 Lord. Ap. 98. VI, i, a. 4, B. hath gained = hath gained by labour i. e. made in addition. Occurs :

only here, 17 in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. have thou authority, &c. Exactly what Archelaus had
then just done. authority, Gr. exousia. Ap. 172, 5. cities. Evidently in the kingdom to which
the nobleman had returned. 18 gained = made. 19 likewise to $im — to this one also. Be=
Become. 20 another. Gr. heteros. Ap. 124. 2. have kept = was keeping. napkin = handkerchief.
See on John 11. 44.
19 21-26 (N
.
3
,
above). CENSURE AND PUNISHMENT. (Alternation.)
N 3 f |
21 . The servant’s excuse.
The nobleman’s retort. g |
22 , 23 .

/ The servant’s punishment. |

24 ,
25 .
26 The nobleman’s reply. <7 |
.

21 austere. Gr. austeros = dry, then hard and harsh. Only here, and v. 22 . man. Gr. anthrdpos.
Ap. 123. 1. thou takest up, &c. Typical injustice of those times.
1491
 : : " ; '

g 22 And tie saith unto him, Out of thine 22 Out of. Ap. 104. vii. Gk. ek.
A.D. 29 own mouth will I judge thee, thou ° wicked wicked. Gr. pon&ros. Ap. 128. IIL 1.
18 servant. °Thou °knewest that 3 was an Thou knewest. Or, Didst thou know, &o. ?
21
austere 21
man, taking up that I laid 8 not knewest. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i.
down, and reaping that I did 8 not sow 23 bank— table, of the exchangers.
with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi. usury — interest.
23 Wherefore then gavest 3 not thou my 24 Take from him, &c. Cp. Matt. 21. 43.
money 4 into the 0 bank, that at my coming 3 from = away from. Gr. apo, Ap. 104. iv.
might have required mine own ° with ° usury ? 26 For I say, &c. This is the Lord’s own applica-
tion.
/ <024 And he said unto them that stood by, not. Gr, me. Ap. 105. II.
Take °from him the 13 pound, and give it to 27 But = But as for.
him that hath ten 13 pounds/ would not = were unwilling. Ap. 102. 1.
25 (And they said unto him, 161 Lord, he slay them = cut them down. Gr. katasphazd. Occ.
hath ten 13 pounds/) only here.

9 ‘For I say unto you. That unto every 28 went before =went on.
20 °
ascending. See note on 10. 30, si.
one which hath shall be given; and 24 from to — unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
him that hath °not, even that he hath shall 29 And, &c. This is the second entry, which was
be taken away 24 from him. not unexpected as the former was (Matt. 21, i, &c.) }

EK 27 °But those mine enemies, which ° would but

156.
pre-arranged (John 12. 12, 13). See Ap. 153 and
26 not that I should reign 14 over them,
Bethphage. See note on Matt. 21. l.
0 ” Bethany. Now el ^Azeriyek— The place of Lazarus.
L bring hither, and slay them before me/
See Ap. 156. Bethany was the starting-point of this
A 3 28 And when He had thus spoken, He °went second entry. See John 12. l, ia; Mark 11. i, whereas
before, ° ascending up ° to Jerusalem. in Matt. 21. l the Lord was at Bethphage. See note
29 °And 15 it came to pass, when He was there.
come nigh 28 to ° Bethphage and ° Bethany, 0 at
19. -29-35 (B 3 p. 1490). EVENT. MISSION OF
the mount called the mount of Olives, THE TWO DISCIPLES.
,

B8 0 P He sent two of His disciples,

0 (Extended Alternation and Introversion.)
B 3 0 P -29. Two disciples sent.
Q 30 Saying, °“Go ye 12
into the village °over
Q 30- Ye shall find.
|

against you; 17 in the which at your entering |

R |
—30—. Loose him.
R ye shall find a ° colt tied, ° whereon yet never
‘
T |
-30. And bring him
21 man sat U h [
3 1— . If any object.
-31. “ The Lord hath
ST and bring him hither
loose him, . need”, &c.
0 P 32-, Two disciples go.
Uh 31 And 0 if 0 any man ask you, Why do ye * |

Q I
—32, They find as was said
loose him?* thus shall ye say unto him, E |
33-. They loose the colt

i 8 Because ° the Lord hath need of him.'

*
S U h |
-33, The owners’ objection,
34. “ The Lord hath
OP 32 And they that were sent went their way, T 36.
need”, &c.
They bring him.
Q and found even as He had said unto them.
|

-29 He sent two. As before (Matt. 21. l).

E 33 And as they were loosing the colt, 30 Go = Withdraw. Not go forward, as in Matt. 21. 2.
over against. Gr. katenanti down and opposite,
8 U h ° the owners thereof" said B unto them, « Why
,

colt. On
the former entry, two animals were sent
30
loose ye the colt ? for. Luke is not “ less circumstantial ”, but more so.
whereon =on (Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3) which,
34 And they said, 81
“The Lord hath need 31 if, &c. The condition probable. Ap. 118. 1. b.
Of him/' any man — any one.
the Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. cl. A. a.
35 And they brought him ° to 3 Jesus and
° :
2.

they cast ° their garments ° upon the colt, and

33 the owners. Gr. kurioi . See Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. A.
35 brought^ led.
they 0 set 3 Jesus thereon. to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104, xv. 3.
A 4
30 And as He went, they ° spread their their = their own.
clothes 17 in the way. upon. Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 3. .

set. Gr. epibibazd. Only here, 10. and Acts 23. 24.
37 And when He was come nigh, even now 36 spread = were strewing under.
34,
Gr. Jiupostron-
° at 0 the ° descent of the mount of Olives,
numi. Occ. only here.
B 4 V1 the whole multitude of the disciples began to 37 at— to. Gr. pros.
Ap. 104. xv. 2.
rejoice and praise ° God with a loud voice ° for the descent. The second sight of the city after the
first, owing to a dip in the route,
aU the ° mighty works that they had 3 seen descent. Gr. katabaeis. Occ. only here.
38 ° Saying, “Blessed be the King That
cometlt 1T in °tlte name of °the lord peace 17 in 19. -37-44 (B4 p. 1490). EVENTS. PROGRESS.
:
,
0
heaven, and glory 17 in the highest/’ (Division.)
B4 Vi - 37 Crowds. Acclamation,
38.
of the 0 Pharisees ° from among
39 And some
,

V 2
V 2 39 40 Enemies. Objection.
.

the multitude said 5 unto Him, ° “ Master, re-

,

V 3 -
41 44 Jerusalem. Commiseration.
.

buke Thy disciples.”

-37 God.
Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
for = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
38 Saying, &c. Quoted from Ps. 118. 2fi. the name. See note on Ps. 20. 1 the LOBd= .

Jehovah. See Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. A. a. heaven. Sing, without Art. See note on Matt. 6. », 10 .

39 Pharisees. Ap. 120 II. 1. from among = from, as inv. 24 . Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 1.
L
1492
 ; ! :

A.D. 29 40 And He answered and said unto them, 19 41-44 . (V 3 , p. 1492). JERUSALEM. COM-
“I tell you that, 31
these should hold their
if MISERATION. (. Introversion .)
peace, the stones would immediately cry out.” V 3 j |
41, 42-, “ If thou hadst known ”.

k -42-. Jerusalem’s day of grace.

V 3
j
41 And when He was °come near, He ° beheld |

1 -42. Consequence. hidden, Now

the city, and ° wept ° over it,
|

k
Jerusalem’s day of recompense.
43, 44-.
42 ° Saying, °“ If thou °hadst 16 known, even
|

j -44. “Thou knewest not”.

|

tfjou, at least
17
in this thy ° day, 41 come near. Marking the progress,
which belong unto thy peace beheld and -looking on. Ap. 133. I. 1.
k the things ° . . ,

wept— wept aloud. Gr. klaio = to wail. Not dakrud

1 but now they are hid 24 from thine eyes. — to shed silent tears, as in John 11. 35 .

over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.

ft 43 For 0 the days shall come 35 upon thee, that 42 Saying, &c. Peculiar to Luke,
thine enemies shall cast a ° trench about thee, If thou, &c. Assuming it as an actual fact. Ap.
and compass thee round, and keep thee in on 118. 2. a. Not the same as in vv. a, 31, 40 .

every side, hadst known. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Cause),

44 And shall lay thee even with the ground,
° Ap. 6, for heeding. See note on Isa. 1. 3 .

and thy 0 children “within thee; and they day. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct). Ap. 6, for
the events taking place in
shall not leave 17 in thee “one stone upon it.

another;
which belong unto = for (Gr. pros, Ap. 104. xv. 3)
thy peace. For these see Isa. 48. is and Ps. 122. Note
“because thou 15 knewest 3 not the °time of thy the Fig. Aposiopesis (Ap. 6), denoting that the blessed-
° visitation.” ness involved in this knowledge was overwhelmed by
the thought of the tribulation which was to come on
A 5 45 And He went 12 into ° the temple, account of their ignorance of it.
and began ° to cast out them that sold ° therein, 43 the days — days,
BB trench = rampart. Gr. charax. Occurs only here.
and them that bought Cp. Isa. 29. 4 37. 33.
40 Saying unto them, ° “ It is written, My
3, ;
‘
44 lay=level (and dash). Cp. Sept., Ps. 137. 9 . Hos.
house is the house of prayer: but ge have 10. u. children. Ap. 108.
made it °a 0 den of 0 thieves.' ”
i.

within. Gr. en. Ap, 104. viii.

one stone, &c. = stone upon (Gr. epi. Ap.104. ix. 2) stone,
A 6 47 And He “taught “daily in 45 the temple. because = the reason for (anti. Ap. 104. ii) which things
B 6 But the ° chief priests and the scribes and the [is that]. time season,
chief of the people sought to destroy Him, visitation.As stated in 1. 68 and 78 .

48 And could 3 not find what they might do 45 the temple —the temple courts. Gr. hieron. See
0 Matt. 23. 16.
for all the people were very attentive to hear
to cast out, &c. This is a repetition of the Lord’s
Him. act in Matt. 21. 12, but the same as in Mark 11. 16,
which has supplementary details. See Ap. 156.

wA
And ° therein = in (Gr. en).
A* Q v 0
° it came to pass, that on one of

those days, as He
° taught the people 46 It is written = It standeth written. Quoted
from Isa. 56. 7 and Jer. 7. li. See Ap. 107. II. 4.
°in “the temple, and “preached the gospel, a den of thieves = a robbers’ cave,
B’WX1
!!!
1
the chief priests and the scribes came upon den = cave. Gr. sp&aion. Occ. six times here Matt. :
;

Him ° with the elders, 21. 13. Mark 11. 17, John 11. 38 (cave), Heb. 11. 38, and
2 And spake “unto Him, saying, “Tell us, Rev. 6. 16.
thieves— robbers, or brigands.
°by “what “authority doest Thou these things? 18. 40 and 2 Cor 11 26 and shouldAsbeinsoJohn 10. l, 8;
rendered in .
,

Matt. 21. 13; 26. 55; 27. 38, 44, &c. Not kleptes — a
thief. 47 taught = was (or continued) teaching. daily = day by day i.e. on each of these last :

six days. Cp. 20. i. See Ap. 156. chief priests ^ high priests. 48 very attentive to hear
Him = hanging on Him, listening.

20. 1 it came to pass. A Hebraism.on. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. See note on
those 2. i.

days. See Ap. 156.

Those last six days. taught — was teaching. in Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
the temple—the temple courts. See note on Matt. 23. 16 preached the gorpel = announced the .

glad tidings. Gr. euaggelizo Ap. 121. 4. Almost peculiar to Luke and Paul. Luke uses it twenty-five times
.

and Paul twenty-four.

20 . -1-47 (B 7 ,
p. 1490). EVENTS. CONFUTATION. (Introversions.)
B7 X* W |
Enemies,
-1-8.
Y 9-18. Parable
First attack.
against them.
Authority.
|

X 2 19-26. Enemies. Second attack. Tribute money.

W X 3
[

j
27-40. Enemies. Third attack. Resurrection.
Y 41-44, Dilemma for them.
|

X 4
|
45-47, Enemies. Disciples warned against them.

20 .
- 1-8 (X 1 above).
,
ENEMIES. FIRST ATTACK. AUTHORITY ( Repeated Alternation.)
X 1 m* |
-1
Enemies. Question. The Lord’s authority.
,
2.
n 3, 4. The Lord’s Question in reply. l

m
|

2
5, 6. Enemies. Reasoning. |

n 2 7. The Lord’s Question unanswered.

m
|

3 8, Enemies. Answer declined. |

-1 came upon. Implying suddenness and hostility. See Acts 4. l 6. 12 23. 27 Cp. Mark 11. 27 with. ; ; . .

Gr. sun. Ap. 104, xvi. Not as in v. 2 unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv, 3. fi. by. Gr. en. Ap.
104. viii. what = = what kind of; i.e. as Priest, Scribe, Prophet, Rabbi or what?
5
authority,
Gr. exousia. Ap. 172. 5, v. 2 in religious matters; v. 22 in civil matters v. 33 in domestic matters. ;

1493
 *
:

or Who is He that gave Thee this "author- 3 3 will also - 1 also will.
A.D. 29
thing: or question. Gr. logos— word. See note on
ity?" Mark 9. 32. 4 baptism. Ap. 115. II. i. 2.
n J
3 And He answered and said 2
unto them, “ 3 from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
will also ask you one ° thing and answer Me ;
heaven. Sing. See note on Matt. 6. 9, 10 .

4 The baptism of John, was it ° from 0 heaven,

0 of— from, as above. men. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.

men ? *' 5 reasoned. Gr. sullogizomai. Occurs only here.

or ° of °
It implies close deliberation with one another.
nP And they ° reasoned 0 with themselves, say-
5 with= among. Gr, pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
ing, “ If we shall say, ‘From 4 heaven
0
He 4
;
’ If, &c. Expresses a contingency. Ap. 118. 1. b.
will say, ‘Why then ° believed ye Him not ?
° believed. Ap. 150. I. 1. ii.
not. Gr. ou Ap. 105. 1. As in vv. 26 38 not as in v. 7.
0 But and B if we say, ‘Of men;* all the
4 4 .
, ;

6 will stone us = will stone us to death. Gr. kata-

people ° will stone us for ° they be persuaded lithazo. Occurs only here.
:

that John was a prophet.** they be persuaded = it [the people] has been firmly
7 And they answered, that they could not convinced. Implying long settled conviction. Gr.
0
ip
peithd. Ap. 150. I. 2,
tell whence it was.
7 could not tell = did not know. Ap. 132. I. i.
0 “
m !
8 And °Jesus said unto them, Neither tell 3 not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
you 2 by 2 what 2 authority I do these things." 8 Jesus. Ap. 98. X. Neither. Gr. oude.

Yo 1 9 ° Then began He
to speak 0 to ° the people 20 . 9-18 (Y, p. 1493). PABABLE AGAINST
this parable “A certain 4 man planted a ° vine-
;
ENEMIES. {Repeated Alternation.)
yard, and °let it forth to "husbandmen, and o J
9. Proprietor of Vineyard. Action.
°went into a °far country for a long time. p
1
|
10-1 5-. Husbandmen.
Conduct.
o3 -is. Proprietor of Vineyard. Question.
P
1 10 And °at the season he sent a "servant 9 to |

p2 16. Husbandmen. Destruction.

the husbandmen, that they should give him
|

o3 17, is. Proprietor (the Lord). Application.

0 |

of the fruit of the 9 vineyard but the husband- :

9 Then began, &c. See Matt. 21. 34, 46 and Mark
men ° beat him, and sent him away empty. 12. 1 - 12 See notes there.
.

11 And "again he sent "another 10 servant: to. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. . 3.
and they 10 beat fjtrn also, and entreated him the people. But still in the hearing of the rulers,
shamefully, and sent him away empty. vineyard. See Isa. 5. i-t. Jer. 2. 21 Ezek. 16. 1 - 6 . .

12 And 11 again he sent °a third: and they let it forth. See note on Matt. 21. 33 .

"wounded fyint also, and "cast him out. husbandmen i. e. Israel. :

13 Then lord of the vineyard.

said "the went . far country— left the country.
. . See note
What shall I do? I will send my "beloved on Matt. 21. 33 .

son 0
it may be they will "reverence him when
:
10 Gr. en but all the texts omit,
at. ;

servant = bond-servant,
they "see of = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
14 But when the husbandmen 13 saw him, beat. This is supplementary, not contradictory to
they "reasoned "among themselves, saying, Matthew and Mark.
‘This is the heir come, let us kill him, that 1 1 again he sent = he sent yet.
: Gr. “ added to send
the inheritance may be ours.* °
A Hebraism (19. 11 . Acts 12. 3. Cp. Gen. 4. 2 ).
15 So they cast him "out of the vineyard, and another = a different. Gr. heteros Ap. 124. 2. .

killed him . 12 a. The 1611 edition of the A.V. reads “the”,

wounded. Gr. traumatize. Occurs only here and
What therefore shall 13 the lord of the vine- Acts 19. 16. Cp. 10. 34,
yard do unto them ? cast him out. See 13. 33, 34 and Neh. 9. 26. 1 Kings
22. 24 - 27 2 Chron. 24. 19 - 22 Acts 7. 52 1 Thess. 2. 15
16 "He shall come and destroy these hus- Heb. 11. . . . .

a
P 37%
bandmen, and shall give the vineyard to 13 the 36, lord. Gr. ho Kurios. Ap. 98, VI. i. a. 4. A.
"others.*' And when they heard it, "they said, What shall I do P Cp. Gen. 1. 26 ; 6. 7.
God forbid." beloved. Gr. agapetos. Ap. 135. III.
17 And He ° beheld them, and said, “ What is it may be = surely. Gr. isds. Occurs only here and ;

only once in O.T. where it is Sept, for Heb. ’afc (1 Sam.

this then that "is written, 04 The §tone which reverence. See note on Matt. 21. 37
25. 21 ). .

the builders rejected, the same is ° become see. Ap. 133. I. i.

the head of the corner *
? 14 reasoned. Not the same word as in v. 5 .

18 Whosoever shall fall upon that stone shall among. Same as “ with ” {v. 5). be = become.
be " broken but on whomsoever it shall fall,
; 15 out of = outside. Cp. Heb. 13, 12 13 John 19. 27 ,
. .

it will ° grind him to powder." 16 He shall come ~ [Some answered] he, &c. Cp.
Matt. 21. 41 .

X s
q
1 19 "And the chief priests and the scribes "the others -others (of the same kind) i. e. a new Israel, ;

same hour sought to lay hands " on Him ; and not a different Gentile nation, which would be
they feared the people for they " perceived : heteros. Ap. 124. 2.
that He had spoken this parable "against they said i. e. others who heard it said. *.

them. God forbid — May it never be Gr. me gervoito. Heb. !

chalilah — the opposite of “Amen ” (Gen. 44. 7 17 Josh. ,

.

22 29 ). Occurs only here in the Gospels, but ten times

.

in Homans. 17 beheld = looked fixedly. Gr. emblepd. Ap. 133. 1. 7. is written =has been written.
See Ap. 143. The stone, &c. Quoted from Ps. 118. 22 Cp. 19. 38. become ^become into. Gr, eis
.
.

Ap. 104. vi. 18 broken = broken to pieces. grind him to powder. See note on Matt. 21. 44 .

20 . 19-26 [For Structure see next page].

19 And, &c. Cp. Matt. 22. 15 - 22 . Mark 12. 13 - 17 the same = in (Gr.
. 104. via) the same. en. Ap.
See Ap. 156. on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. perceived *= got to know. Gr. ginosko. Ap. 132. 1, ii.
Not the same as in v. 23. against. Gr. pros. Ap. 134. xv. 3. against them. Cp. Jer. 18. is.

1494
 : : : =

A.D, 29 20 And they ° watched Him and sent forth 20 . 19-26 (X 2 p. 1493). ENEMIES.
, , SECOND
° spies, which should °
feign themselves °just ATTACK. TRIBUTE MONEY. (Repeated Alternation.)
men, that they might take hold of His ° words, X~ q 1 19, 20 Conspiracy made. |
.

°that so they might deliver Him unto the r 1 21 22 Their question. | ,

.

2
° power and 2 authority of ° the governor. q 23. Conspiracy perceived. |

r2 24. The Lord’s question.

r 1
And they asked Him, saying,
21 ° 0 “ Master,
q
3
j
|

25 26. ,
Conspiracy silenced.
°we know that Thou sayest and teachest
20 watched. See on 17. 20 Cp. 6. 7 14. 1 Mark 3. 2 .

neither ° acceptest Thou the person of spies — secret agents. G-r. enkathetos — liers in wait.
; .

rightly, ° ;

any, but teachest the way of ° God ° truly Josh. 8. 14 Job 31. 9 Occurs only here in N.T. . .

22 Is it lawful for us to give tribute unto feign. Gr. hupokrinomai. Ap. 122. 9. Occurs only
°

Csesar, or ° no ?
" here in N.T.
just — righteous : i. e., here, honest,
q* 23 But He ° perceived their ° craftiness, and words = discourse, Gr. pi. of logos See note on
said 2
unto them, “ Why tempt ye Me ? Mark 9. 32.
.

that so = to (Or. Ap. 104. the end that,

r2 24 ° Shew me a ° penny. Whose image and
°
power = rule. The Roman power. Gr. arche. Ap. 172. 6.
eis. vi)

superscription hath it ?" They answered and the governor. Pilate. He alone had the rule as to
said, “ Caesar's/' and death. So that
life was the Lord’s life they had it
in view, 2 1 asked — questioned.
qs 25 And He said unto them, “Render there-
fore unto Caesar the things which be Caesar's,
Master = Teacher. Gr. didaskalos. Ap. 98. XIY. v. 1.
and unto 21 God the things which be 21 God’s." we know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i.

neither. Gr. ou. Ap. 105, I.

20 And they could 5 not take hold of His acceptest. See Gal. 2. 6. Jas, 2. l. It is a Hebraism.
° words before the people
and they marvelled See Lev. 19. 15. Mai. 1. 8.
:

° at His answer, and held their peace.

God. Gr. theos. Ap. 98. I. 1. i.

TTX A
3
truly
27 ° Then came to Him certain of the ° Sad- 22 tribute. = with (Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 1) truth. .

Gr. pkoros — anything brought. Here

ducees, which 0 deny that there is any 0 resur- the poll-tax, which was disputed by
scrupulous legal-
rection and 20 they 21 asked Him,
; ists. Only here, 23. 2 and Rom. 13. 6, 7 .
,

Bs 28 Saying, 21 “ Master, 0 Moses ° wrote unto us, no. Gr. ou. Ap. =
105. I.
5
If any man s brother die, having a wife, and 23 perceived discerned. Gr. katanoeo. Not the
f)e die ° without children, that his brother
same word as in v. 19.

should take his wife, and 0 raise up seed unto craftiness cunning. Gr. panourgia. Used only by
Luke (here), and Paul (l Cor. 3. 19. 2 Cor. 4. 2 11. 3 ,
his brother. ;

Eph. 4. 14).

t 29 There were therefore seven brethren and :

24 Shew = Exhibit. Not the same word as in v. 37 .

the first took a wife, and died without 26 children. penny. Gr. denarius, Ap, 61. I. 4.
30 And the second took her to wife, and be Whose image, &c. ? See note on Matt. 22. 20 .

died 28 26 words. Gr. rhema. See note on Mark 9. 32 .

childless.
at. Gr. epi. Ap. 194. ix. 2.
31 And
the third took her and in like ;

manner the seven also: and they left 22 no 20 27-40 (X 3 p, 1493). ENEMIES. THIRD .
,

° children, and died. ATTACK. RESURRECTION.

(Introversion and Extended Alternation.)
u 32 Last of all ° the woman died also. X 3 2 Sadducees. Questioning,
33 Therefore in the 27 resurrection whose wife
1
B s 28 Statement of Moses,
!

of them ° is she ? for seven had her ° to wife."

|

t 29 - 31 Hypothetical case, J
.

u 32 33 Death and Resurrection.

Bs 34 And 8 Jesus answering said unto them,
.
j ,

B s 34 -. Statement of the Lord. |

t “ The °
children of this world marry, and are ° 0 t
|
-34-36. The true case.
given in marriage u 37| ,
38. Death and Resurrection,

35 But they which shall be accounted worthy |

39, 40. Sadducees. Silenced.
to ° obtain that 34 world, and the 27 resurrection 27 Then came, &c. Cp. Matt. 22. 23 - 33 . Mark 12. 18 - 27 .
4
from 0 the dead, neither marry, nor 34 are given Sadducees. See Ap. 120. III.
in marriage deny
is no (Ap. resurrection — say that there
. . .

105, II) resurrection (Ap. 178. II. 1). This is the key to
36 ° Neither can they die any more for they what follows. 28 Moses.
:
See note on 5. 14 .
are ° equal unto the angels and are the 34 chil- wrote. See Deut. 23. 4.
;

dren of 21 God, being the 84 children of the without children (Gr. ateknos) — children. Occ. only
27
resurrection. here and vv. 29, 30 raise up. Ap. 178. 1, 2. .

31 children, Ap. 108. i.

0
37 °Now that °the dead are ° raised, even 32 the woman died also — the woman also died.
Moses ° shewed ° at the bush, when he calleth 33 is = becomes. to wife = as wife.
0
the Lord the 21 Goa of Abraham, °and the 34 children — sons. A Hebraism, Ap. 108. iii.
21
God of Isaac, 0 and the ^ God of Jacob. world = age. Ap. 129. 2, This age as distinguished
from the age (or dispensation) that is to come, the age
to which resurrection is the door of entrance.
are given, &c. Gr. ekgamiskomai. Occ. only here and v. 35 35 obtain = attain to. the dead — .

dead people i, e. leaving them for a subsequent resurrection. No Art. See Ap. 139. 3.
:
36 Neither, &c. =
Eor neither. Gr. oute. No more births, marriages, or deaths. 1 Cor. 15. 62 Rev. 21. 4. equal unto the .

angels. Gr. isangelloi._ Occurs only here. 37 = But. Now

the dead = corpses. SeeAp. 139. 1.
are raised Gr, egeiro, Ap. 178. I. 4. Moses shewed. Moses cited because his testimony was in
question (v. 28 ). shewed = disclosed. Gr. nienud, originally to disclose something before unknown.
Occurs only here, John fl. 67. Acts 23. 30. 1 Cor. 10. 28 at the bush = [in the Scripture] on (Gr. epi
. .

Ap. 104. ix. 1). Referring to one of the Sections known by that name. See on 2 Sam. 1. 18 “the Bow”;
,
Ezek. 1, “the Chariot”. Cp. Rom. 11. 2 “Elijah”. Quoted from Ex. 3. 6. the IiOBD— Jehovah. See
,

Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. B. b. and, Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), for emphasis.

1496
 : ;: =

A. D. 29 38 For He is 5
not a 21 God the dead, but
of ° 38 the dead —dead [people], as in v . 35. Ap. 139. 2.

of °the living : for all 0

live unto Him.”
° the living— living [people],
live. In resurrection. See note on Matt. 9. 18.
A 39 Then certain of the scribes answering unto^by. The Dative of the Agent, as in Matt. 5, 21 ,

said, “ Master, Thou hast well said.”

21
“by them”; 2 Cor. 12. 20 “by you” Bom. 10. 20 “of , ; ,

40 And after that they durst °not ask Him (=by)them”; 2 Pet. 3. 14 “of (=by) Him” 1 Tim. 3.16, , ;

any question at all .

11
of (=by) angels
Yv 40 not = not any more. Gr. ouketi. Compound of ou,
41 ° And He said 2 unto them, « How say Ap. 105. I.
they that 0 Christ is ° David's son ?
20 . 41-44 (F, p. 1493). DILEMMA FOE THEM.
tv 42 AndDavid himself saith 1 in the book
°
(Introversion.)
of Psalms, ° The Lord said unto my Lord,
‘
0
The Lord’s question. “How?”
11
Sit Thou °on My right hand,
.
*

w 42, 43 The Scripture. .

43 Till I °make Thine enemies °Thy foot- to 44 -, The Inference.

stool.” v - 44 The Lord’s question. “How?”
.
|

IV
0
44 David therefore calleth Him ° Lord, 41 And He said, &o. Cp. Matt. 22. 41-46, and
Mark 12. 35 - 37
V how is He then his son? ” Christ = the Messiah. Ap.
.

98. IX.
X 4
45 Then °in the audience of all the people David’s son. See Ap. 98. XVIII.
He said unto His disciples, 42 David himself saith, &c. Considering that the
46 °“ Beware 10 of the scribes, which 0 desire to Lord spoke only what the Father gave Him to speak
(Deut. 18. 18, 19 . John 7. 16 8. 28 12. 49; 14. 10 , 24;
walk 1 in long robes, and love ° greetings in perilously near blasphemy for a modern
17. 8, 14), it is
; ;

the markets, and °the highest seats 1 in the critic to “ nothing can be more mischievous . .
say : .
° synagogues, and the ° chief rooms ° at feasts
or more irreverent than to drag in the name of our Lord
47 Which ° devour widows’ houses, and for to support a particular view of Biblioal criticism.” The
a °shew make long prayers: the same shall Lord’s name is not “ dragged in ”. It is He is speak- Who
receive greater ° damnation.” ing. It is He Who
declares in the name of Jehovah
that “ David himself wrote these words “ in. the hook of
Psalms It is the denial of this that must “ undermine
A 8
pj
0
And He ° looked up, faith in Christ
B8 C x ^ and °saw the rich men casting their the book, &c. Quoted from Ps. 110. l.
gifts °into °the treasury. =
The LORD Jehovah. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 1. A. a.
Lord=Heb. Adonai. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 2. A. a.
y 2 And He saw °also a certain °poor widow on. Gr. ek, Ap. 104, vii.
casting in thither two ° mites. 43 make -set.
Thy footstool = as a footstool for Thy feet. See note
D 3 And He said, « Of a truth I say unto you, that on Matt. 22. 44.
this poor widow hath cast in ° more than they all 44 David therefore calleth Him Lord. According
Cx 4 For these have of their abundance cast
all ° to the modern was not David but some one
critics it
0
in ° unto the ° offerings of God else ! Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 2. B. 2.
45 in the audience of all the people = as all the
y but °of her ° penury hath cast in all the people were listening.
$f)e
° living that she had,” 46 Beware = Beware [and keep] from, &c.
Ap. 102. 1.
desire. Gr. thelo ,

A9 And as some spake ° of ° the temple,

5 greetings = salutations. Cp. 11. 43. See note on
B® E how it was adorned with goodly stones and Matt. 23. 7.
the highest — first, front, or chief,
° gifts. He said,
synagogues. Ap. 120. I,
chief rooms - best seats, or couches. See 14. 7.
at = in.Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 47 devour = swallow up. shew = pretext. damnation
judgment, or condemnation. Ap. 177. 6. Cp. 10. 14 .

21 . -1-4 (B8, p. 1490). EVENT. THE POOR WIDOW.

Bs C x |
-i. Rich men. 1
Th j actg
y |
2.Poor widow, j
D |
3. Declaration of the Lord.
0 x [
4-. Rich men. An
His words.
Poor widow, j i
-4.
. u . j
(
>
y |

1 And He looked up, &c. The Lord was still in the Temple, showing that this prophetic discourse is
not the same as that spoken later on the Mount of Olives. They are similar to v H, when the Lord goes .

back and speaks of what shall happen “ before all these things See Ap. 155. looked up. Gr. anablepd.
Ap. 133. 1. 1. saw. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133, 1. 1. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. the treasury. See note
on Matt. 24. i and Mark 12. 4i. Cp. John 8. 20 2 also a certain poor widows a certain poor widow also,
.

poor. Gr. penichros— one who works for daily bread. Occurs only here. mites. Gr. lepta. See Ap. 51.
1.3. 3 more. As a matter of proportion. 4 of = out of. G r. ek. Ap. 104. vii. unto, Gr. eis,
as in v. i. offerings = gifts. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for the chest containing them.
God. See Ap. 98. 1. i. 1. penury = lack, or want, living = livelihood, Gr, bios. Ap. 170. 2.

21. - 5-36 (B 9
,
p. 1490). EVENT, PROPHETIC DISCOURSE. (Alternation.)
B9 E |
—5. Remark of some, re Temple.
F |
6. The Lord’s answer. Its destruction.
E |
7. Question of some. “ When ? ”, “ What Sign ? ”
F [
8-36. The Lord’s answer.

5 of— about. Gr. peri, Ap. 104, xiii. 1. the temple, Gr. Heron. See note on Matt. 23. ie. gifts =
dedicated gifts. Gr. pi. of anathema Occurs only here. Cp. Josephus, Bell. Jud. V. 5. §
. 4..

1496
 : : -

F 6 for these things which ye ° behold, the 6 behold = are gazing at. Gr. thedred, Ap. 133. 1. 11.
A. D. 29 days will come, °in the which there shall not in. Gr, en. Ap. 104. viii.

be left ° one stone upon another, that shall °not one stone upon another = stone upon (Gr. epi. Ap.
104. ix. 2) stone. not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I,
be thrown down/*
7 they: i.e. “the some” of v. 5. Not any of the
E 7 And °they asked Him, saying, ° “ Master, Apostles. See Ap. 155.
but ° when shall these things be ? and 0
what Master = Teacher. See Ap. 98. XIV. v, 1.
°sign will there be when the se things ° shall when what? Note the two questions here, and
. . .

come to pass?** the three on the later occasion. See Ap. 155,
sign = the sign. Gr. to semeion. Ap. 176. 3.
FG 8 °And He said, 0(4 Take heed that ye be °not shall come to pass ? =-may he about to take place ?
°deceived :
° for many shall come °in name, My
saying, 3 (
am Christ;*. and the °time °draweth 21 8-36. (F t p. 1496). THE LORD’S ANSWER.
(Introversion.)
near go ye ° not therefore after them.
:
F G |
8. Warning.
HJ K
1 1 9 But when ye shall hear of wars and com- ° H 9 2 8. Prophecy.
motions, 0
be not8
terrified H 29 - 33 . Illustration (Fig-tree).
G 34-36. Warning.
L 1 for these things must 0 first come to pass but |

0
;
8 And Ho said, &c. See Ap. 155.
the end is 6 not ° by and by.'* Take heed. Gr. blepd. Ap. 133. I. 6.

J2 K 2 10 0 Then said He unto them, “ “ Nation shall not.

Gr. me. Ap. 105, II.

rise ° against nation, and kingdom ° against deceived — misled,

kingdom for many, &c. This was speedily fulfilled. It was
the first sign as to “when” ( v 7). Cp. l John 2. is,
11 And great earthquakes shall be ° in divers
.

“ the last hour.”

places, and “famines, and pestilences; and
in. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
° fearful sights and great ° signs shall there be
°
time = season,
“from heaven. draweth— has drawn.
L 2
12 But before all these, they shall lay their
°
21 9-28 . (H above). PROPHECY.
hands ° on you, and persecute you , delivering (Repeated Alternation .)
f

you up ° to the synagogues, and into prisons, H Ji K 1 9-. The first things.
being brought ° before kings and rulers for My |

L1 —9. Time. End not yet (then).

|

name's sake. J2 K 2
[
10 n. The last things. Tribulation.
,

13 And it shall ° turn to you °for °a testimony. L2 12-24. Time. Before these last (rv.io,il)/
|

14 Settle it therefore ° in your hearts, 8 not to R3 25—27. The last things. Great Tribulation.
° meditate before what ye shall “answer : (Details of vv. 10 n.) ,

15 For 3 will give you ° a mouth and wisdom,

3
i28 Time. Israel’s redemption nigh,
|
.

which all your adversaries shall 6 not be able 9 commotions = unrest. Occurs only here, and
°\o gainsay nor resist. l Cor. 14. 33. 2 Cor. 6. 5 ;
12. 20 . Jas. 3. 16 .

10 And ye shall be 0 betrayed both °by parents, be not terrified = be not scared. Gr. ptoeo . Occurs
“and brethren, “and kinsfolks, “and friends; only here and 24. 37.
“and some “of you shall they cause to be put first. See the Structure above, K 1
,

to death.
the end. Gr. to telos. Not the sunteleia. Cp. Matt.
24. 3 and
17 And ye shall be hated ° of all men ° for My by and by = immediately.
14.
As in Matt. 24. 6, “not
name's sake. yet”, Mark 13. 7. Cp. 17. 7. Matt. 14. 31. Mark 6. 25.
18 But there shall “not an “hair 4 of your head See Ap. 155.
perish. 10 Then said He, &c. Matt. 24. 7, 8. Mark 13. s.
19 6
In your “patience “possess ye your Nation, &c. Quoted from Isa. 19. 2.
“souls. against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 3.
20 And when ye shall see “Jerusalem com- 11 in divers. Gr. kata Ap. 104. x. 2.
1 ,

passed “with armies, then “know that the famines, and pestilences. Gr. limoi kai loimoi. Fig.
'desolation thereof “is nigh. Paronomasia (Ap. 6), for emphasis, like Eng. “ dearths
21 Then let them which are 6 in Judaea flee and deaths
fearful sights = things that fill with fear. Gr. pi. of
12
to the mountains ; and let them which are phobetron. Occurs only here, but in Sept. Isa. 19. 17.
6 in the midst of “it depart out; and let In medical language = objects imagined by the sick,
8 not them that are 6 in the “countries enter
signs. Gr. semeion. Ap. 176. 3.
“thereinto. from. Gr, apo. Ap. 104. iv.
heaven. Sing. No Art. See note on Matt. 6. 9, 10 .

12 before all these. The Lord goes back, here, instead of continuing, as in Matt. 24. 8, 9, and
Mark 13. 9 See Ap. 155. . before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv. on = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
to — unto. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi. , before — up to. Gr. epi Ap, 104. ix. 3. 13 turn — turn .

out. for. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. a testimony. Cp. Phil. 1. 28 2 Thess. 1. 5. 14 in. .

Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. meditate. Cp. 12. n. Matt. 10. 19, 20 answer. Cp. 1 Pet. 3. 15 . .

15 a mouth and wisdom. Note the Fig. Hendiadys (Ap. 6)— a mouth, yea, a wise mouth. Mouth, too,
put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for what is spoken by it. Cp. Ex. 4. 11 12 Jer. 1. 9. Isa. 6. 7. ,
.

to gainsay, &c. See Acts 4. 14 6. 10 16 betrayed = delivered up.

;
. by. Gr. hupo.
Ap. 104. xviii. 1. and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), for emphasis. of = from among.
Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. 17 of - by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. for — on account of.
Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2. 18 not = by no means. G*. ou mS. Ap. 105, III. hair, &c. Cp.
Matt. 10. 30 19 patience = patient endurance.
.
possess ye = ye shall possess. Occurs
only here, and 18. 12 Matt. 10. 9. Acts 1. is 8. 20 22. 28
.
1 Thess. 4. 4
; ;
souls=lives. Ap.. .

110. III. 2. 20 Jerusalem. This is ohe point of the Lord’s prophecy, in Luke. There is nothing
of this in Matthew or Mark. See Ap. 155. with = by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. know=^
get to know. Ap. 132. I. ii. is nigh = has drawn near. 21 it — her. countries —
fields. thereinto = into (Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi) her.

1497
 : ; ; . . ) .

21 22 . . LUKE. 21 . 34.

A. D, 29 22 For these be the days of 0 vengeance, 22 vengeance. Quoted from Hos. 9, t. See Dan. 9.

that °all things which °are written may be 26 ,

27 and Josephus, Bell. Jud. v. 10.
;

0
fulfilled.
all things which are written. These and no more
nor less. As in Acts 3. 21
23 But woe unto them that are with child, are written = have been, and stand written.
.

and to them that give suck, 6 in those days! As

fulfilled. in v. 24. Not the same word as in v, 32.
° in the ° land,
for there shall be great distress 23 in^upon. Gt. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
and ° wrath ° upon this people. 0 Gt. gS, Ap. 129, 4. land.
24 °And they shall fall by the edge of1 the wrath. See iThess. 2. 16.
sword, ° and shall be ° led away captive into upon — among. Gr. en. Ap. 1 04. viii, But all the texts
all nations: °and Jerusalem gfjaft be ° trodden read “to”.
0
down 17 of the ° Gentiles, 0 until the times of 24 And. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap, 6), for
the 0 Gentiles be 22 fulfilled. emphasis. edge — mouth (Gen. 34. 26 m,).
led away captive. Josephus speaks of 1,100,000
J* K s
a 25 °And there shall be signs 6 in the sun, slain and 97,000 taken away to Egyptian mines and
° and in the moon, and in the stars ; and ° upon elsewhere {Bell. Iud. vi.
9).
the earth distress of
° nations, ° with perplexity trodden down. Not the future tense of the verb
° the sea and the waves roaring (
pateo ),;
but the future of the verb “to be”, with the
Pass. Part, of pateo— shall be and remain trodden
b 28 0 Men's hearts ° failing them °for fear, and down, in a way that it had never been before. The
for ° looking after those things which are reference is to the Mohammedan possession since a. d. 636
coming on the ° earth in succession to the “ fourth ” or Homan possession.
0 See note on Dan. 2. 40.
b for °the powers of ° heaven shall toe shaken.
Gentiles = nations, as in preceding clause.
a 27 And
then shall they see °the Son of until, &c. So that a day is coming when the nations
man coming; In a cloud
6
with power and will cease to tread it down, and it will be possessed by
great glory.
its rightful owner —Israel.
the times : i. e. the times of the Gentile possession of
L 8 28 And when these things begin to come to Jerusalem.
pass, then °look up, and lift up your heads;
°for your ° redemption draweth nigh,”
21 25-27 . (K 3 ,
p. 1497). THE LAST THINGS.
Introversion
(. .

HM 29 And He spake to them a parable ; “ Be-

°
K 3
a 25 . Signs. In Heaven and Earth,
hold the fig tree, and all the trees b I 26 -, Earth.
b - 26 Heaven.
N c 30 When they ° now ° shoot forth,
a
|
.

27 . Signification.

d ° know ° of your own selves that

ye see and 20
25 And. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), for
summer is now nigh at hand. 0
emphasis.
And there shall be, &c. The Lord here passes over
Nc 31 ° So likewise ge, when ye see these things 1
the intervening present dispensation, and takes up the
° come to pass, yet future time of the end, enlarged on later in Matt.
d
20 know ye that °the kingdom of 4 God is nigh 24. 29-31. Mark 13. 24-27.

at hand. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. upon.

earth. Gr. ge Ap. 129. 4. Not the same as in
M 32 “Verily I say unto you, °This generation v. 26; but the same as “land” in v 23.
shall not pass away, till all be
18 ° fulfilled. with. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
25 earth “shall pass away:
33 “Heaven and the sea, &c. Cp. Ps. 46. 3. Isa. 5. 30. Rev. 17. lfi.
but °My
words shall not pass away.
18 26 Men’s. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
failing ^fainting, Gr apopsucho. Occurs only here. .

G 34 And take heed to yourselves, lest at any Luke used three compounds of the simple verb ( psucho ,
time your “hearts be “overcharged 26 with Matt. 24. 12 ), all peculiar to him: e.g. “cool”, 16. 24;
“ gave up the ghost ”, Acts 6. e, 10 12. 23. ;

for = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. looking after —expectation. Or. prosdokia^ from the verb prosdoked.
Ap. 133. III. 3. earths the inhabited earth. Gr. oikoumenS. Ap. 129. 3. the powers, &c.
Ap. 172. 1. Probably refers to the angelic world rulers. See notes on Dan. 10. 13. heaven —
the heavens. See note on Matt. 6. 9, 10 shall be shaken. Cp. Matt.
. 11. 7. Luke 6. 38. Acts 4. 31.
Heb. 12. 26 27. , 27 see. Gr. opsomai. Ap. 133. 1. 8. a. the Son of man. Ap. 98. XVI.
with, Gr. meta. Ap. 104, xi. 1. 28 look up. Gr. anakupto — watching with outstretched neck.
Occurs only here, 13. u, and John 8. 7, lo. for = because. redemption - deliverance
from the tribulation. See Zech. 14. 1-4.

21 29-33* (H, p. 1497). ILLUSTRATION. FIG TREE. {Introversion and Alternation.)

II ,
M I 29 . Sign. Fig tree and all the trees.
N c |
30 — » Shooting forth of leaves,
d - 30 Inference. Summer near.
.

N |

c 31 —, Events. “These things” ( vv 25 - 28 ).

I

d - 31 Inference. Kingdom nigh.

.

M [ ,
.
|

32 33 Sigifification. “ These things” {vv. 9 and *2 - 24 ;,

29 Behold — Look Ap. 133. I. 1. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.

ye. 30 now — already. shoot forth =
sprout. ye see and know = seeing (Gr. blepd. Ap. 133. I. 5) ye get to know. Gr. gindsko Ap. .

132. 1. ii. of= from [experience]. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. 31 So likewise ge = so ye also,
come — coming. the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114. 32 Verily. See note on Matt. 5. is.
This generation. See note on Matt. 11. 16 till all be fulfilled = till (Gr. eos an) all may possibly
.

come to pass. (Not the same word as “fulfilled” in v. 24.) Had the nation repented at Peter’s call, in Acts
2. 38 3. 19-26, “all that the prophets had spoken” would have come to pass.
; 33 Heaven = the heaven,
shall pass away. Cp. Ps. 102. 26, Isa. 51. 6. 2 Pet. 3. 7, 10 words = utterances. Gr. pi. of logos. See .

note on Mark 9. 32. Cp. Isa. 40. 8. 34 hearts. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Part), Ap. 6, for the
whole person. overcharged = weighed down. Gr. barund. Only here. Cp. 9. 32. 2 Cor. 5. 4.

1498
 ' ; . ) =:

21 . 34. LUKE. 22 . 11 .

A. D. 29 ° surfeiting, and ° drunkenness, and ° cares °of surfeiting. Gr. kraipale. A medical word used for
this life, and so that day °come °upon you the nausea after drunkenness, from which is the
° unawares. Lat. ci'apula. Occurs only here. The Eng. is from
come
on all the Old French surfait or sorfait — excess.
35 For °as a snare shall it 12
drunkenness. Gr. metke Occurs only here, Bom.
them that dwell 12
on the face of the whole 13. 13. Gal. 5. 2l.
.

dearth. cares. See note on Matt. 6. 26, u drunkenness ” of to-

36 Watch ye
° and pray always,
therefore, ° °
day; “cares” for to-morrow,
that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all of this life. Gr. bidtikos—o f or belonging to bios.
these things that ° shall come to pass, and to Ap. 170. 2.
0
stand before 27 the Son of man." come = should come.
upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
A 10 37 ° And in the day time He was teaching 6 in unawares - suddenly, Gr. aiphnidios. Occurs only
the temple; and at night He went out, and here,and l Thess. 5. 3.
° abode ° in the mount that is called the mount 35 as a snare. Cp. Ecc. 9. 12 . Isa. 24.17.
of Olives. 36 Watch. See on Mark 13. 33.
38 And all the people °came early in the and pray = pray in g
morning ° to Him 6 in the 5 temple, for to hear always — in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) every season,
Him. shall come to pass = are about to come to pass,
stand. See Ps. 1. 5. Mai. 3. 2.
37 And in the day time— by day. A parenthetic
B 10 O 1 °Now the feast of unleavened bread statement referring to His custom during these last
e
22 °drew nigh, which is called the °pass- six days. See Ap. 156,
abode — used to lodge.
over.
in - into i. e. into its protecting shelter.
: Occurs
f And the chief priests and scribes ° sought
2 only here, and Matt. 21. 17.
how they might 0 kill Him ° for they feared ; 38 came early in the morning. Gr. orthrisd.
the people. Occurs only here. Supply the Belative Ellipsis thus
“[rising] early in the morning, came”.
/ 3 Then entered ° Satan °into ° Judas sur- to. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3. .

named Iscariot, being of the number "of ° the

twelve. 22 . 1-38 (Bio,
p . 1490). EVENT. THE LAST
4 And he "went his way, and communed P ASSO VE Pv. {Division .

with the chief priests and ° captains, how he Bio 01 l-T. The Feast. Nigh.
might ° betray Him unto them. 0 2 8 - 13 The Feast. Prepared.
.

5 And they were ° glad, and ° covenanted to 0 3 -

14 20 The Feast. . Partaken of.
give him money. 04 21 - 38 The Feast. Events following.
.

6 And ° he promised, and 2 sought ° oppor- 22. 1-7 (O 1 above). THE FEAST. NIGH.
tunity to betray Him unto
,

them °in the ab- {Introversion.)

sence of 0 the multitude. Oi e i. The Feast
nigh.
|

f 2 Conspiracy of chief priests and scribes.

e 7 Then
came °the day of unleavened bread,
° .

when the ° passover must be killed. f 3—6. Subornation of Judas.

e 7. The Feast arrived.
I

0 2 g 8 And He sent Peter and John, saying, “ Go 1 How, &c. Cp. Matt. 26. 17 - 19 Mark 14, 12-16. .

and prepare us the 7 passover, that we may drew — was drawing.

° eat." passover. Aramaic, pascha. Ap. 94. III. 3.
2 sought — were seeking. Contemporaneously with
h 9 And
they said unto Him, “ Where ° wilt the Feast.
Thou that we prepare ? " kill Him
= get rid of, or make away with Him. Gr.
anaired = take up and carry off.
h 10 And He said unto them, ° “ Behold, when for, &c. Therefore their aim was to take Him secretly,
ye are entered 3 into the city, there shall a and evade a public trial.
° man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water
3 Satan. See note on Matt. 4. 10 .

follow him into the house where he entereth

3
into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
in. Judas the twelve. See Ap. 141. . . .

11 And ye shall say unto the °goodman of the of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
house, °
The Master saith unto thee, Where 4 went his way
* * and = having gone away, . . .

is the guestchamber, where I shall eat the captains = officers of the Levitical Temple guards.
passover ° with My disciples? Acts 4. 1
'
7 Cp. Jer. 20. 1 , .

betray Him=deliver Him up.

5 glad = rejoiced. Because that promised to solve
their difficulty. covenanted = agreed. 6 he promised. For his part. See notes on Prov.
16. 1 9, 33.
,
opportunity. Implying the difficulty. in the absence of = without. Gr. afer.
Occurs only here, and v. 35. the multitude = a crowd. 7 came = came near for the prepara- ;

tion had not yet been made. See Ap. 166, the day. The 15th of Nisan. This was only the 10th,
passover. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for the Lamb. Aramaic. See note on v. 1 .

22. 8-13 (O 2 above).

,
THE FEAST. PBEPAKED. {Introversion.)

O2 g I
3 Command. Make ready.
h 9. Their question. “Where?”
h 10 - 12 His answer.
.

a 1
73 - Obedience. Made ready.
8 eat — eat fit]: not the Lamb, but the Feast = the Chagtgah. 9 wilt. Gr. thelo.
*
Ap. 102. 1,

10 Behold, Fig. Asterismos. Ap, 6. Ap. 123. 1. An unusual

man. Gr. anthrdpos. sight. They
might have met many men carrying wine-skins, carrying pitchers, but not a man carrying a
and women
“pitcher”. 11 goodman = the master of the house. Ap. 98. XIV. iii. The Master
The Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 2. with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.

1499
 : : ; : = ;

22 * 12 . LUKE. 22. 29 .

A.D. 29 12 And ° \}t 12 be = that one.

shall shew you °a large upper
room ° furnished : there make ready/' a large, &c. Probably the same room of Acts 1. is
and 2. l.
9 13 And they went, and found °as He had furnished = strewed with divans and cushions.
said unto them: and they made ready the Z3 as = even as.
7
passover.
22 14-20 (O 3
p. 1499). THE FEAST. PARTAKEN
14 And when the hour ° was come, He °sat
.
O P
3 1
i 1 °
OF.
,

Repeated Alternation.)
down, and the twelve 0 apostles ° with Him. O3 Pi P 14 , is. Desire.
(

0
15 And He said ° unto them, “ With desire |

kl The reason.
16.
I have desired to eat ° this 7 passover 11 with
|

pa i2 17 The Cup.
.

you before I suffer k 2 is. The reason.

|

k 1
16 For I say unto you, I will °not any more P3 1
3
|
19- The Bread.
0 k 3 -19. The reason.
eat ° thereof, until ° it be fulfilled in ° the king-
P4 14
|

20 —. The Cup.
dom of God." |

k 4 -20. The Signification.

|

P 2 i2 And He took
17 the °cup, and gave thanks, 14 And when, &c. Cp. Matt. 26. 20 Mark 14. 17 . .

and said, “Take this, and divide it among was come — had come to pass e. had arrived, : i.

yourselves sat down (Or. anapipto) — reclined,

apostles. This is supplementary. Matthew and Mark
k2 18 For I say unto you, I will 16not drink ° of have u the twelve ” only.
° the fruit of the vine, until 16
the kingdom of with. Or. eun. Ap. 104. xvi. Not the same word as
God ° shall come." in m 11 ,
- 15
,
21 , 28 , 33 , 49 , 52 , 53 , 59 but the same as in
;

V. 56.
P 3 i3 19 0
And He took ° bread, and
gave thanks, 0
15 unto. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3,
and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, W
ith desire I have desired — I have earnestly desired.
Fig. Polyptoton (Ap. 6). See note on Gen. 26. 28
.

k3 °“ This is My body which ° is given ° for you .

this passover. Not the eating of the Lamb, but the

this do ° in remembrance of Me." Chagigah or feast which preceded it — this [as] a Pass-
17
cup over.
P* i
4 20 Likewise °also the ° after supper, .

saying, 16 not --by no means. Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. III.

thereof^ of (Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii) it.

k 4 “ This cup is the ° new ° testament 16 in My it be fulfilled - it may be fulfilled. Which it would
blood, which is shed ° for you. have soon been, had the nation repented,
in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
O Q 4 21 But, hand of him that ° be-
10 behold, the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
the
trayeth Me is with Me ° on the table. 17 cup. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of the Subject), Ap. 6,
22 And truly °the Son of man goeth, °as it for the wine in it.
°was determined: but woe” unto that 10 man 18 of = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
0
by whom He is betrayed !
the fruit = the produce i. e. the wine ( gennema not :
,

23 And tfjegr began to enquire ° among them- karpos— fruit).

shall come = may have come.
selves, which 3 of them it was that ° should do
this thing.
19 And He, &c. Cp. Matt. 26. 26-29, Mark 14. 22-26.
1 Cor. 11. 23-25.
R 24 And ° there was °also °a strife ° among bread. A thin flat hard bisouit, which was broken,
them, which of them should be accounted the and not cut.
gave thanks. Gr, eucharisteo.
° greatest.
This is My body. See Ap. 159.
25 And He said unto them, “The kings of is given is being given.
the ° Gentiles ° exercise lordship over them and ; for —on your behalf. Gr. huper . Ap, 104. xvii. 1.
they that ° exercise authority upon them are in = for. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
called benefactors.°
in remembrance, &c. = for My memorial.
26 But ge shall °not be so: but he that is 20 also the cup = the cup also,
24 greatest 24
among you, let him be as the after.Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.
younger; and he that °is chief, as he that new. Gr. kaine. See Matt. 9. ic, 17,
doth ° serve. testament — covenant. Gr. diatheke See notes on .

Heb. 9. 14-23. Blood has nothing to do with a “will”

27 For whether is greater, he that °sitteth or “ testamept ”, but it has with a covenant,
at meat, or he that serveth? is 26 not he that for. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
sitteth at meat ? but 3 am ° among you as he
that 26 serveth. 22 21-38
. (0 4 , p. 1499). THE FEAST. EVENTS
28 3) c are they which have continued 11 with FOLLOWING. (A Iternation.)
Me 16 in My ° temptations. 04 Q 21-23. Prediction. Betrayal. (Judas.)
29 And 3 appoint unto you a kingdom, °as
° |

R 24-30. Kingdom. Establishment anticipated.

My ° Father hath appointed unto Me Q |
|

si— 34. Prediction. Denial. (Peter.)

R j
35-38. Kingdom. Rejection anticipated.
21 betrayeth Me = is delivering Me up. The first
warning. on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104, ix. 1. 22 the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI. as =
according as. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x, 2. was determined = has been determined. See Acts 2. 23 B. is ;

4. 27, 28. by. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. 23 among. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. should do —
was about to do. 24 there was = there happened. also a strife = a strife also, a strife—
a love of dispute. Gr. philoneifcia. Occurs only here. among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2. greatest
greater. 25 Gentiles = nations. exercise lordship = lord it. Gr kurieud. exercise .

authority, Gr. exousiazd. Cp. Ap. 172. 5. benefactors. See note on Matt. 20. 26 26 not. Gr. .

ou. Ap. 106. 1. is chief = the leader. serve. See note on “minister” (Matt, 20. 26 ). Cp. Phil. 2. 7.
27 sitteth — reclineth. among = in the midst of. 28 temptations ~ trials. 29 appoint =
assign. as = even as. Father* Ap. 98. III.

1600
 : = —

22 * 30 . LUKE. 22. 47 .

A. D. 29 30 That ye may and drink ° at My table

eat 30 at. Gr epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
16 in My kingdom, and sit 21 on thrones judging 31 the Lord. See Ap. 98. VI, 1, B. c. a. 3.
the twelve tribes of Israel/’ Simon, Simon. The sixth example of this Fig.
Epizeuxis (Ap. 6). See note on the first (Gen. 22. n),
Q 31 And 0 the Lord said, ° « Simon, Simon, 10 be- Satan. See note on Matt. 4. io.
hold, Satan ° hath desired to have ° you, that
° hath desired = hath demanded. Gr. exalted. Occurs
he may °sift you as wheat only here in N.T. It means to obtain by asking,
32 But 3 have ° prayed ° for ° thee, that ° thy you. Plural.
faith fail ° not and ° when art converted,
:
sift. Gr. siniazf) to sift (as wheat), to get rid of the
° strengthen thy brethren/’ corn. Occurs only here. The Lord “ winnows ” to get
rid of the chaff. Cp. Matt. .3. 12 1 Pet. 5.
33 And he said unto Him, ° “ Lord, I am 8, 9
32 prayed. Gr. deomai. Ap. 134. 1. 5. Not the same
. .

ready to go 11 with Thee, both 3 into prison, word as in vv. 40 4 !, 44, 46 .

and ° to death.” for = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.

,

34 And He said, “I tell thee, ° Peter, °the thee. Simon. thy faith. Not Simon himself,
cock shall 16 not °crow °this day, before that not.Gr. m&. Ap. 105. II.
thou shalt thrice deny that thou ° knowest Me.” when tipou, &c. ^ ttjcu, when thou hast once turned
again.
R 1 35 And He said unto them, ° “ When I sent strengthen establish. Cp. 1 Pet. 5 . 10 .

you without purse, °and ° scrip, °and shoes, 33 Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i, a. 3. A.
lacked ye any thing ? ” And they said, “ No- to = into. Gr. eis, as “into” prison. Ap. 104. vi.
thing.” 34 Peter. The Lord addressed him as such, only
here, and Matt. 16. 18 to remind him of his weakness.
m 36 Then said He unto them, ° “ But now, he See Ap. 147. He mentions him in Mark 16. 7.
,

that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise the cock — a cock. See Ap. 160.
his 35 scrip: and he that hath °no sword, let crow. See Ap. 173, and note on Matt. 26. 34.
him sell his garment, and buy ° one. this day = to-day. Gr. semeron.
knowest. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i.
37 For I say unto you, that this that °is
written must yet be accomplished 16 in Me, 22. 35-38 (R, p. 1500). KINGDOM. REJECTION
*
And He was reckoned ° among the transgress- ANTICIPATED. (Alternation.)
ors :
5
for the things ° concerning Me have an R 1 35. Time past. Directions connected with the
end.” Proclamation.
m 36 . present.Time New directions given The
m 38 And they said, 33 “ Lord, 10 behold,
here are former abrogated.
two swords.” And He said unto them, “ It is I
|
37. Time past. Reasons for old directions,
enough.” m |
38, Time present. New directions obeyed.
39 And He came out, and went, ° as He was 36
I sent, &c. See on 9. 2 3 When
Ds and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6).
, ,

wont, 83 to the mount of Olives and His ° dis- scrip. See note on Matt. 10. 10
;
.

ciples also followed Him. 36 But now, &c. Showing that precepts given
40 And when He was 30 at °the place, He said when the kingdom was being proclaimed, no longer
unto them, °“Pray that ye enter 32 3
not into held good when it had been rejected.
temptation.” no sword = not [money]. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
one — a sword,
T 41 And °.£»e °was withdrawn ° from them about 37 is written — standeth written. See Isa. 53. 12 .

a stone’s cast, among = with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.

concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
U and kneeled down, and 40 prayed,
42 Saying, “Father, °if °Thou be willing, 22. 38-46 (D, p. 1427). THE AGONY.
remove this cup from Me nevertheless not 32
-l
: (Introversion.)
My ° will, but Thine, be done.” Q S |
39, 40
T 41 -
. Prayer. Disciples exhorted to.
Disciples, Withdrawal from.
V 43 And there an angel unto Him
j
° appeared °
U |
-41, 42 Prayer to His Father.
.

°
from heaven, strengthening Him.
41 ° V [
43.Angelic ministrant,
U 44. Prayer to His Father.
u 44 And ° being 16 in ° an agony He 40 prayed T 4ft.
j

Disciples. Return to.

° more earnestly and His sweat ° was as it |

:
S 4ti. Prayer. Disciples exhorted to.
were great drops of blood, falling down ° to the |

° ground. 39 as He was wont - according to (Gr. Icata. Ap.

104. x. 2) [His] custom. disciples. The eleven.
45 And when He rose up 41 from prayer, and 40 the place. Gethsemane- the oil-press.
was come °to His disciples. He found them Pray. Gr. proseuchomai. Ap. 134. 1. 2. Not the same
sleeping ° for sorrow,
word as in v. 32 41 &e = He Himself, .

was withdrawn — was parted. Gr. apospao. Only

s 46 And said unto them, “Why sleep ye? rise here; Matt. 26. fti. Acts 20. 30 21. 1 ;
.

and 40 pray, lest ye enter 3 into temptation.” from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
42 if, &c. See Ap. 118. 2. a.
CW XAC
l
47 And while He °yet spake, 10 behold a Thou be willing — it be Thine intention. Cp. Ap.
102. 3.
will — desire. Gr. thelema. Cp. Ap. 102. 2. Verses 43 44 are omitted or marked as doubtful by most
,

texts, but the Syr. includes them. See Ap. 94. V, note. 43 appeared, Ap. 106. I. vi. an
angel. As after the Temptation (Matt. 4. 11 ). heaven. Sing., without the Art. See Matt. 6. 9 10 ,
.

strengthening. Gr. enischud. Occurs only here, and Acts 9. 19 44 being — becoming. Implying in- .

creasing intensity. an agony, Gr. agonia. Occurs only here. more earnestly. Only here.
was=became. to=upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. ground = earth. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4. 45 to.
Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. for = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
—
22. 47 24. 2 [For Structure see next page].
Verses 47-53. Cp. Matt. 26. 47 - 56 Mark 14. 43 - 52.
47 yet spake — was yet speaking.
.

1501
 22. 47. LUKE. 22. 61.
A.D. 29 and he that was called Judas, one of 22. 47—24. 18 (C, P- 1427). THE BAPTISM OF
° multitude,

the twelve, ° went before them, and drew near SUFFE BING. (Division.)
0
unto Jesus to kiss Him. C 1 22.47 — 23.49. Death, and Events leading up to. W
W 2
j

23.50-66. Burial.
D 48 But 47
Jesus said unto him, “ Judas,
Son of man with a
trayest thou 22 the kiss ?
be-
"
°
W 3
j
24. 1 - 12 . Resurrection.
22. 47—23. 49 (W1 ,
above). DEATH. AND
En 49 When they which were ° about Him ° saw EVENTS LEADING UP TO IT. (Introversion. )
what ° would follow, they said unto Him, W 1
X 22. 47-65. Conspiracy. Effected.
ss
« Lord, shall we smite ® with the sword ?
" j

Y 22. 66|
23. 23 Led away to trial.— .

Z 23. 24 26 Pilate’s sentence. .

o 50 And one 3 of them smote ° the servant of | ,

Y 23. 26 - 32 Led away to death. .

the high priest, and cut off his right ear.

|

X j
28. 33-49. Conspiracy. Completed.
•

E n 51 And 47 Jesus answered and said, “Suffer

|

22. 4*7-65 (X, above). CONSPIRACY.

ye thus far." And He touched his ear, EFFECTED. (Alternation.)

o and ° healed him. X A |

47 - 54 -.
Judas. Treachery and arrest.
B -64-. In the high priest’s house,
|

D 52 Then Jesus said 15 unto the °chief priests,

47 A |
-54-62. Peter. Denials.
and 4 captains of the ° temple, and the elders, B 63-65. In the high priest’s house.
|

which were come °to Him, “Be ye come out, 22. 47-54- (A, above). JUDAS. TREACHERY
as 0 against ° a thief, 11 with swords and staves ? AND ARREST. ( Introversion and Alternation.)
53 When I was daily 11 with you 16 in the A C 47 Betrayal.
.

52 temple, ye stretched forth °no hands 52 against |

D The Lord. Remonstrance to the Betrayer.

1 48.
Me : but this is ° gout hour, and the power of E n 49. Interposition by Disciples.
|

darkness." 0 so. Ear smitten. |

0 E n 61 -. Interposition by the Lord.

C 54 Then took they Him, 0 - 51 Ear healed.
|

.
|

B and led Him, and brought Him 3

into the high D 62,63. The Lord. Remonstrance to the Captors.
[

priest’s house. C |
64-. Arrested.

multitude = crowd. went — was going.

AF l
p
1 And Peter ° followed afar off. Jesus. See Ap. 98. X.
66 And when they had ° kindled a fire 27 in 48 betray est thou = del iverest thou up.
the midst of the ° hall, and were set down to- 49 about— around. (At. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 2.
gether, Peter sat down 27
among them. saw. Ap. 133. I. i.Gr. eidon.
would follow - was about to happen,
q
1
56 But ° a certain maid ° beheld him as he sat with, Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
°by the °fire, and ° earnestly looked upon him, 50 the servant. The well-known servant Malchus
and said, ° “ This man was also 14 with Him," (John 18. 10 ).
51 healed him. Added by Luke. See on 6. 17.
p
2
57 And he denied Him, saying, “Woman, I 52 chief priests. The heads of the twenty -four
34 know Him 26 not." courses.
a
58 And 20 after a little another 49 saw while 0 temple. Gr. hieron . See note on Matt. 23. 16.
q to — against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix.
him, and said, ° “ Xljou art also 3 of them." 3.
against. Same as “ to ”, above.
p
s
And Peter said, 10 “ Man, I am 26 not." a thief = a brigand, or robber. See note on Matt.
27. 38, and Ap. 164.
q
a
59 And about the space of one hour after 53 no — not. Ap. 105. I.
0
another confidently affirmed, saying, °“0f pour hour, &c. = gcur hour [and the hour of] the
a truth this fellow also was 11 with Him for authority (Ap. 172. 5) of darkness. See Eph. 6. : 12 , Col.
he is a Galilaean." I. 13 ;
and cp. Heb. 2. 14.
54- took = seized.
60 And Peter said, 10 “Man, I 34 know 26
not
what thou sayest." 22. -54-62 (A, above). PETER. DENIALS.
m (Division.)
0
r And 0
immediately, while he yet spake, 34 the A F1 -54-60-. Peter’s Fall.
cock crew. F2 |

1
- 60 - 62 Peter’s Repentance.
.

s 61 And 31 the Lord turned, 0 and ° looked upon 22. -54-60- (Fl, above). PETER’S FALL.
Peter. (Repeated Alternation.)

And Peter remembered the °word of 31

F1 p l
-64, 55 . -Peter following.
r the |

1 56. Recognition by a maid.

q
Lord, how He had said unto him, 2
57
|

Peter’s denial.
p |
.

2 Recognition by another.
s “ Before 84 the cock crow, thou shalt deny Me 3
q
-68.
|
58-.
Peter’s denial.
thrice." p |

q
5
|
69. Recognition by another.
4 60. Peter’s denial.
p j

Verses 54-60. Cp. 26. 57 - 75 Mark 14. 53 - 72 . -54 followed = was following. . 55 kindle d=
lighted. Gr. hapto Only in Luke 8. 16 11. 33 1 5. 8.
. hall— court. ; 56 a certain maid.
;

See Ap. 160. beheld— saw, as in v. 49 by ^-at. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
. fire-light.
Ap. 130. 1,. earnestly looked. Ap. 138. I II. 6. This man was also = This one also was.
=
58 another different one. Gr. heteros Ap. 124. 2. art also — . also art. 59 another =
a certain other (Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1). See Ap. 16 0. Of = Upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
22. -00-62 [For Structure see next page].
60 immediately -- on the spot. Gr. parachrema. £See 1. 64. yet spake— was yet speaking. Ap. 160.
61 and looked. He was bound and to speak alo ud was out ;
of the question. looked upon.
Gr. emblepd. Ap. 133. I. 7. word. Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32 .

1502
 :

,D. 82 And Peter went ° out, and wept bitterly.

29 22 -60-62 (F2 p. 1602). PETER’S REPENTANCE. .
,

Alternation
B 83 And °the men that held 47 Jesus 0 mocked 2 (. .)

Him, 0 and smote Him, E r - 60 Event. A cock crowing, [

.

61 —. The Lord’s look,

84 And when they had 0 blindfolded Him, s
r -61-. Event. A cock crowing.
[

they struck Him on °the face, and ° asked s —6i, 62 The Lord’s word.
|

Him, saying, “ Prophesy, who is it that smote

.
J

Thee?” 62 out = outside.

85 And many ° other things blasphemously same 63 the men. Gr. pi. of aner. Ap. 123. 2. Not the
0 word as in v. lo.
spake they ° against Him. mocked— were mocking. Gr. empaizd. Cp. 18. 32.
and smote = smiting.
YG1 86 And as soon asthe it ° was day, ° the elders
chief priests and the 64 blindfolded — covered. Gr. perikaluptd Only
of the people °and ,

here Mark 14. Heb.

scribes came together, and led Him 3 into their
65. 9. 4. ;

the face. Still covered.

° council, saying, asked — kept asking. Ap. 134. I. 3.
H 1
°
67 “ Art £t>ou ° the Christ ? tell us.*' And He 65 other = different. Ap. 124, 2.
said unto them, °“If I tell you, ye will not 36 spake — said.
0 against = to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
believe
88 And 67 if °I also ask you, ye will 16 not 22 68— 23 23
. . (Y, p. 1502). LED AWAY TO
answer Me, nor let go. Me TRIALS. {Repeated Alternation.)
89 Hereafter shall the Son of man °sit °on
0 22
G 1
22. 66. Led before the Sanhedrin.
the right hand of the ° power of ° God.”
|

H 1 22. 67-71. Examination.

70 Then said they all, “Art £l)ou then °the
|

G 23. 2
|
l. Led before Pilate,
Son of 69 God?” And He said 15 unto them, H 2
|
23. 2 - 6Examination. .

°“ S)c say that 3 am.” G 23. s

|
7. Sent to Herod.

71 And they said, °“ What need we any H 3

|
23. 8—11—. Examination.
further witness ? for we ourselves ° have heard G4 j
23. -li, 12 Sent back to Pilate,
.

18 of His own mouth.” H 4

|
28. 13-23. Compromise proposed.
66 was * became.
the elders — the assembly of the
G 2 OQ
O
And
arose,
the whole
and led Him
° multitude of them
0
unto Pilate.
22. 5 .

and, &c. Read “both chief

elders, as in Acts

priests and scribes”.

There are no Articles,
H 2 And they began to accuse Him, saying,
2 council. Gr. sunhedrion.
°“We found this fellow °perverting the nation, 6 7 Art = £I)ou art, &c. The condition as-
and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying sumed. See Ap. 118. 2. a.
that He Himself is ° Christ a King.” the Christ* the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX.
3 And Pilate ° asked Him, saying, “Art Xfjou If I tell you. Implying “which I do not”. Ap.
° the King of the Jews ? ” And He answered 118. 1, b.
him and said, 0 “ £f)ou sayest it** believe. Ap. 150. 1. 1. i.
4 Then said Pilate °to the chief priests and 68 I also ask you — I ask [you] also.
to the ° people, °“I find no fault °in this 69 Hereafter ^ From (Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv) hence- .

° Man.” forth, as in 1. 48 5. lo. John 1. si. ;

sit* be seated.
5 And they °were the more fierce, saying, on*at. Gr. eJc. Ap. 104. vii.
“He °stirreth up the people, teaching ° through- power. Gr. dunamis. Ap. 172. 1.
out all Jewry, beginning °from ° Galilee to God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
this place.” 70 the Son of God. Ap. 98. XV.
8 When
Pilate heard ° of B
Galilee, he asked 3)e say, &c. A Hebraism, denoting a strong affirma-
° whether the 4 Man were a Galilaean. tion.
71 What need, &c. = Why have we still need of testi-
7 And as soon as he ° knew that He belonged mony ?
0
G s

unto Herod's ° jurisdiction, he °sent Him 4 to have heard * heard.

Herod, who himself also was 0 at Jerusalem at
° that time. 23. 1 multitude. Gr. plethos = number (not ochlos
— crowd). In the usage of tlie Papyri it denotes an
H s
t 8 And when Herod °saw ° Jesus, he was assembly.
exceeding glad: for he was ° desirous to see unto. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
Him 0 of a long season ° because he had heard
, 2 Wefound. As the result of our examination,
perverting - agitating. Not the same word as in v. 14.
~~
Cp. 9. 4i.
Christ* Messiah. Ap. 98. IX. 3 asked* questioned. the King. Pilate using the Art., as
though implying his belief. 2f)ou sayest. A Hebraism for a strong affirmation. Cp. 22.
70,&c. 4 to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. people = crowds. I find no fault, &c.
Cp. Matt. 27. 4, in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1. 5 were
the more fierce — kept insisting. Gr. epischuo Occurs only here in N.T. . =
stirreth up instigates.
Gr. anaseio. Stronger than “ pervert in v. 2. Occurs only here, and Mark 15.
” li, throughout.
Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1. from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Galilee. See Ap. 169. 6 of
Galilee = Galilee [mentioned]. whether * if. Ap. 118. 2. a. 7 knew— got to know. Gr ginoskd. .

Ap. 132. 1. 2. belonged unto* was of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. jurisdiction* authority.
Ap. 172. 5. sent. Gr. anapempo. Ap. 174. 5, only here; vv. n, is Philem. 12 and (acc. to texts) ; ;

Acts 25. 21 . at = in Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. that time* those days i. e. of the Feast. :

23. 8-11 [For Structure see next page].

8 saw. Gr. eidon. Ap. 138. 1. i. Jesus. Ap. 98. X. desirous* wishing. Gtr.tkeld. Ap. 102. 1.

of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. because he had heard = on account of (Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2) his hearing.

1503
 r ; . .

A. D. 29 many things ° of Him ; and he ° hoped to have 23 . 8-11- (H 8 , p, 1503). EXAMINATION BEFORE
seen some ° miracle ° done ° by Him. HEROD. Introversion .)
(.

many H
3 Herod. Curiosity.
t 8.
u 9 Then he 0
questioned with Him 4 in |

u Questioning by Herod.
9-.
words
° |

v -9. The Lord. Silence.

|

V but answered him nothing. u lo. Accusation of chief priests and scribes.
|

t
|
H-. Herod. Carelessness.
u 10 And the chief priests and scribes ° stood of— concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
and ° vehemently accused Him. hoped = was hoping (all that long time).
And Herod ° with his men of war ° set Him
11 miracle — sign. See Ap. 176. 8.
done — accomplished.
at nought, and mocked Him, and arrayed Him
0
by. Gr. hupo.
104, xviii. 1. Ap.
in a ° gorgeous robe,
9 questioned. Gr. erotad. Ap. 134. 3.
G 4 and sent Him again to Pilate.
7 words. PI. of logos See note on Mark 9. 32.
10 stood = had stood.
12 And the same day Pilate and Herod were vehemently.
made friends ° together: for before they were Acts 18. 28 Gr. eutonos Occurs only here, and
0 11 with. Gr. sun. Ap. . 104. xvi.
7
at enmity between themselves. set Him at nought— treated Him with contempt,
H w4 1
13 And Pilate, when he had called together
° mocked.
gorgeous = resplendent. Cp. Acts
See 22. 63.

the chief priests and the rulers and the people, 10. 30. Rev. 15. 6.

14 Said °unto them, “Ye have brought this 12 were made - became.
together = with (Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. l)one another,
4
Man unto me, as One That °perverteth the between — with reference to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
people: and, ° behold, 3, having ° examined
Him before you, have found no fault 4 in this 23 . 13-23 (H 4 p.1603). COMPROMISE PROPOSED.
4
Man touching those things whereof ye accuse ,

(. Repeated Alternation .)
Him: H 4 w1 13-17. Pilate’s first appeal. 11
No fault ”, vv. 4, 14.
7
15 °No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to
|
4
x 1
|
is, 19. Demand for the Lord’s death (first).
him; and, °lo, nothing worthy of death °is w2 |
20 . Pilate’s second appeal.
done °unto Him. x2 |
21 . Demand
for the Lord’s death (second).
16 ° I will therefore ° chastise Him, and release w3 [
22 . Pilate’s third appeal. “ No cause of death
Him, x 3
|
23 Demand for the Lord’s death (third).
.

17 (For of necessity he must release one unto Verses 13-25. Cp. Matt. 27. ifi- 26 Mark 15. 6-ie. .

them ° at ° the feast.) 14 unto. Gr. pros Ap. 104. xv. 3. .

perverteth — turneth away. Gr. apostrepho. Not the

18 And they cried out °all at once, saying, same word as in v. 2
“Away with
”
Man this ,
and release unto us behold. Fig. Asterismos Ap. 6.
,

° Barabbas : examined. Gr. anakrino. Ap. 122. 2.

0
19 (Who °for a certain sedition ° made 4 in 15 Ho, nor yet = nor even,
the city, and for ° murder, °was cast °into lo. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
prison.) is done = has been done. Cp, v. 41.
unto Him by Him. : i. e.
W Pilate therefore, ° willing to release 8 Jesus,
20
° spake again to them.
16 X will, &c. Probably with his own hands (cp.
v. Matt. 27. 26. Mark 15. 15 ) instead of crucifying
22 .

Him Him with the view of releasing Him.

21 But they ° cried, saying, “Crucify ,
;

chastise. Cp. Isa. 63. 5.

crucify Him.” 17 at. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.
W J
22 And he °said 14 unto them the third time, the=a. Most texts omit this verse.
“ Why, what ° evil hath £e done ? I have found 18 all at once — all together, or in a mass. Gr.
pamplethei. Occurs only here.
no cause of death 4 in Him: I will therefore Aramaic (Ap. 94. III. 3) = son of a (dis-
Barabbas.
chastise Him, and let Him go.” tinguished) father. Origen (a. d. 186-253) read “Jesus,
23 And they ° were instant with loud voices, Barabbas” in Matt. 27. 17, the choice lying between
° requiring that He might be crucified. And the two of the same name.
voices of them and of the chief priests ° pre- 19 for — on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 3.
sedition — insurrection,
vailed. made — which had taken place,
24 And Pilate ° gave sentence that ° it should murder. Cp. Acts 3. 14. was *= had been,
be as they required. into. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi. .

20
25 And he released unto them him that J 9 for spake willing— wishing. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1.
to — addressed. Gr. prosphoned. Cp. Acts
sedition 19 murder was cast Into
and
19 19
prison,
21. 40
.

22.
. .

2.
whom they °had desired; but he delivered ;

21 cried = kept shouting. Gr. epiphoned.

8
Jesus to their °will. 22 said = spake. evil. Gr. kakos. Ap. 128. III. 2.

yy 26 °And as they led Him away, they °laid 23 were instant = were urgent. Gr. epikeimai to ,

press upon. Cp. 7. 4. Judges 16. 16. Acts 26. 7. Rom.

12. 12. 2 Tim. 4. 2 .
requiring. Ap. 134, 4. prevailed = had power to bear down
remonstrance). 24 gave sen- (Pilate’s
tence ^pronounced sentence. Gr. epikrind. Ap. 122, 6. Occurs only here, it, &c. = their request should be
carried out. 25 had desired. Same word as require in v. 23, will — desire. Gr. thelema . Cp. Ap. 102. 2.
“ ”

23. 26-32 (F, p. 1502). LED AWAY TO DEATH. (Alternation.)

y |
26. The Lord. Led away.
zOthers. Following.
|
27.
y 28-31. The Lord. Final warning.
|

z 32. Others.
|
Led with Him.
26 Andas,&c. Cp. Matt. 27. 31-34. Mark 15 . 20 23 . laid hold upon. Cp.Actsl6.i9; 17.19; 18.17; 21.30-33.

1604
 ; . ) .

23 26 . . LUKE. 23 . 44 .

A. D. 29 hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming °out out of.Or. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
of °the country, and on him they laid °the th e country = a field. the cross. See Ap. 162,
cross, that he might bear it after 8 Jesus. 27 And -
there, &c. vi?, 27 32 poculitir to I ;e, <
,

company — multitude.
z 27 °And there followed Him a great '"com- bewailed and lamented— were beating their breasts
pany of people, and of women, which also and lamenting.
° bewailed and lamented Him. 28 Daughters, &c. Not therefore the women from
Galilee of vv. 49, 56. not. me. Ap. 105. II
y 28 But 8 Jesus turning 14 unto them said, for — on, or over. Gr. epi. Ap. Gr. 104. ix. 3.
° t(
Daughters of Jerusalem, weep 0 not ° for Me, children. Gr. pi. of teJcnon. Ap. 108. I.
but weep °for yourselves, and ° for your ° chil- 29 Blessed— Happy. See note on Matt. 5. 3 and cp.
,
dren. 11. 27. HOS. 9. 12-16.
29 For, 14 behold, the days are coming, 4 in the never bare = did not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I) bear.
which they shall say, 0 ‘Blessed are the barren, 30 on.
Gr. epi 3. . Ap. 104, ix.
and the wombs that ° never bare, and the paps hills. Gr. pL of boutios. Occurs only here and in 3. 6.
which ° never gave suck/ 31 if they do. Assuming the case. Ap. 118. 2. a.
30 Then shall they begin to say to the do— are doing.
a green tree = the living wood i, e. the Lord.
mountains, ‘Fall °on us;* and to the ° hills, shall be done— must happen.
:

‘Cover us/ the dry —the dry [wood] i. e. the nation. :

31 For °if they ° do these things 4 in 0 a green 32 also two other - others also, two.
0
tree, what shall be done 4 in ° the dry ?
"
others different ones. Gr. pi. of heteros. Ap. 124. 2.
malefactors— evildoers. Gr. kakourgoi. Not
3 32 And there were °also two °
other, ° male-
brigands, as in Matt. 27. 38. See Ap. 164.
factors, °led 11 with Him to be put to death. led with Him. The brigands were brought later.
JTja 33 And when they were come 4 to the place,
which is called 0 Calvary, there they 0 crucified 23 33-49 (X,
. p. 1602). CONSPIRACY COM-
Him, PLETED. and Introversion
(Alternation .

a 33-. Crucifixion, Accompanying facta.

b and the 32 malefactors, one ° on the right hand,
|

-33. The two malefactors. Led with the

° and the other ° on the ° left.
Lord.
K c 34 Then said 8 Jesus, 0 “Father, ° forgive them K c |
34-, The Lord’s prayer.
d -34-38. Spectators.
for they °know °not what they ° do/' J 39 - 43 .
|

The two malefactors. Crucified,

d And they parted His raiment, and cast lots. a 44, 45. Crucifixion. Accompanying events.
35 And the people stood ° beholding. And K c 46. The Lord’s cry. [

the rulers also with them ° derided Him, say- d 47-49, Spectators. j

ing, “ He saved ° others; let Him save Himself, 33 to. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
31
if ° §c be ° Christ, the chosen of ° God." Calvary is the Greek for the Heb. Golgotha = a skull.
30 And the soldiers also 11 mocked Him, '"com- Now called “ a hill ”, But see Conder’s Jerusalem p. 80.
crucified. See Ap. 162.
,

ing to Him, and ° offering Him vinegar, on^at. Gr. ek. Ap. 104, vii.
and the other — and one.
37 And saying, 31 “ If Xijcu be the king of the left. Gr. aristeros. Only here, Matt. 6. 3. 2 Cor. 6. 7,
Jews, save Thyself," Not the same word as in Matt. 27. 38 ,

38 And a ° superscription also was written 34 Father. See Ap. 98. III.
°over Him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and forgive them. The last of eight recorded occasions
Hebrew, °THIS IS THE KING OF THE of prayer in Luke. See note on 3. 21 and cp. Matt. ,

JEWS. 27. 46 for the last “seven words” on the cross. Cp.
Isa, 53. 12 . know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1.i.
Jb 39 And one of the 32 malefactors which were not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
hanged ° railed on Him, saying, 31 “ If be do = are doing. Cp. Acts 3. 17. l Cor. 2. 8.
° Christ, ° save Thyself and us." 35 beholding = looking on, or gazing at. Gr. thedred
40 But the 32 other answering rebuked him, Ap. 133, 1. 11. Not the same word a? in v. 29 .

saying, “ Dost not tbou fear 36 God, seeing thou derided — were mocking i. e. turning up their noses :

art 4 in the same ° condemnation ? at Him. Same word as in 16. 4. Cp. Pss. 2. 4 22. 7 1
; :

41 And toe indeed justly for we 0 receive the 35. 16 (LXX)

;

due reward of ° our deeds but this Man °hath others. Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1. Not the same word as
:
in w. 32, 40 £e - This fellow.
done nothing amiss." Christ- the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX.
.

42 And he said unto 8 Jesus, ° “ Lord, remember God. Ap. 98. 1, 1. 36 coming = coming up close. i.
me when Thou °comest ° into Thy kingdom." offering, &o. See note on Matt. 27. 33 and 48.
43 And 8Jesus said unto him, “Verily °I say 38 superscription. Not the same word as in Matthew
unto thee* ° To day shalt thou he ° with Me 4 in and John. See Ap. 163.
° paradise." over. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
THIS IS, &c. See Ap. 48 for this type and Ap. 163
a 44 °And it was about the ° sixth hour, and for the words themselves.
;

|
~ ; railed = kept up a railing.
39
Christ. The Lewis Codex of the Syr. Gospels recently found at Mount Sinai reads “ Saviour ”, not Messiah,
save Thyself and us. This reads (in the same Codex), “save Thyself alive this day, and us also”.
40 condemnation. Ap. 177. 6. 41 receive = are receiving. our deeds = what we did. hath
done = did. 42 Lord. Most Texts omit this, hut not the Syr. which reads “ my Lord ”. Ap. 98. YI. i. a.
3. A.
^
comest = shalt have come. into =in (Gr. en), but some texts with Syr. read “ into ” i. e. into :

possession of. 43 I say unto, thee, To day=“I say unto thee to day”. To day. Connect
this with “ I say ”, to emphasize the solemnity of the occasion not with “shalt thou be”. See the Hebraism
;

in note on Deut. 4. 26 As to the punctuation, see Ap. 94. V. i. 3 and as to the whole clause, see Ap. 173.
.
;

with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1. Not the same word as in vv. 11 32 36. paradise - the paradise i.e.
, , :

the one well known to Scripture. See note on Eoc, 2. 6. 44 Verses 44-46. Cp. Matt. 27, 45-50 Mark ;

15. 33 - 37 . sixth hour i. e. noon. See Ap. 165.

:

1505
 . ; :

0
A.D. 29 there ° was a darkness ° over all the earth until was = came to be. over. Gr. epi. Ap, 104. ix. 3.
the 0 ninth hour. the earth - the land. Gr. g&. Ap. 1 29. 4.
45 And the sun was darkened, and ° the veil ninth hour: i.e. 3 p.m. See Ap. 165.
of the Temple was rent 4 in the midst.
0 45 the veil. See Lev. 4. 6. Matt. 27. si.
the Temple — the Naos. See note on Matt. 23. 16 .

Kc 40 And when Jesus had cried with a loud

8
46 commend = commit, or entrust. Cp. Ps. 31. a. Acts
34 “Father, 19 into Thy hands
voice. He said, 7. 59. I Pet. 2. 23.
I ° commend My
° spirit:” and having said spirit. Gr. pneuma.
gave up the ghost = expired, or breathed
Ap. 101. II. 6. Cp. 8. 55 .
(His
thus. He °gave up the ghost. last).
47 Now, &c. Cp. Matt. 27. a - 66 Mark 15. 39 - 54 1 . .

47 ° Now when
the centurion saw what was
0
was done — took place.
done, he glorified 35 God, saying, “Certainly 48 people = crowds. were done = took place,
this was a righteous 4 Man.” =
smote, &c. beating. returned. The women “stood”, . .

48 And all the ° people that came together 83 to returned. Gr, hupostrephd = turned back. Occurs
that sight, 36 beholding the things which ° were thirty- two times in Luke and Acts, and only three times
elsewhere in N.T.
done, ° smote their breasts, and ° returned.
49 And = But. Marking the contrast between the
49 °And all °His acquaintance, and the people and the women.
women that "followed Him 5 from "Galilee, His acquaintance = those who knew (Ap, 132. 1. ii)
° stood afar off, ° beholding these things.
Him. followed — followed with.
W 2
LN 50 And, 14 behold, there was a °man named Galilee. See Ap. 169.
stood = continued standing. The crowds turned back,
"Joseph, a was a good
"counsellor; and he beholding = looking on. Gr. horad. Ap. 133. I. 8.
° man, and a just
61 (The same had 34 not "consented to the 23 50-56 (W .
a
, p. 1502). BURIAL.
(Alternation and Introversion,)
° counsel and deed of them he was ° of Arima-
thaea, a city of the Jews: who "also himself
;)
W 2 N |
ao- 82 Joseph..

O e The body honoured,

63-.
waited for 0 the kingdom of 36 God. |

f I The body laid.

-63.
52 This man went unto Pilate, and "begged M 64. Time. The high Sabbath
the body of 8 Jesus. drew on.
O e 53 And he took it down, and wrapped it in
N |
55 -. The women.
"linen,
0 f -66. The body laid. Beheld.
|

e |
56 —. The body to be further honoured,
0 0 -56. Time. The high Sabbath.
f and laid it in a sepulchre that was hewn in
4 ilf
Rest.
stone, wherein ° never man ° before was laid.
50 man. Gr. aner. Ap. 123. 2.
M 54 And that day was "the preparation, and Joseph. One of two secret disciples who buried the
° the sabbath drew on. Lord Nicodemus being the other (see John 3. 1 4, 9
:
, ;

7. so 19. 39 ). The Eleven had no part in it.

L N55 And the women also, which "came with ;

counsellor. member of the Sanhedrin. A

Him ° from 5 Galilee, 0 followed after, 51 consented = voted with. Gr. sunkatatithemi
Occurs only here. counsel. Gr. boule. Ap.102. 4
Of and "beheld the 63 sepulchre, and how His of -from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
body was laid. also himself — himself also.
56 And they 48 returned, and 0 prepared spices the kingdom of God. See Ap. 114.
and ointments 52 begged = asked. Gr. aiteO. Same word as “re-
quire”, v. 23 and “desire”, v. 25 Ap. 134. I. 4.
,
.

M and 0 rested the sabbath day according to the 53 linen. Showing he was a rich man. Cp. Matt.
commandment. 27.57. Mark 14. 51 ;
15.46. sepulchre -tomb.
hewn in stone = hewn in a rock. Gr. laxeutos. Occurs
~
only here.
W 3
P 0
^A ° ° Now day of the week,
upon ° the
* very early in the morning, they came
first Gr. ouk oudepo oudeis, never . . . before.
54 the preparation. See Ap. 156.
° unto the ° sepulchre, bringing the spices which the sabbath. The high sabbath. See Ap. 156.
they had prepared, and certain others "with 55 came = were come with. Only here and Acts 16.1 r,
them. from — out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
followed after. Gr. sunakolouthed. Only here and Mark
Q 2 And "they found the stone rolled away 5.37. beheld. Gr. theaomai. Ap. 133. 1. 12.
"from the sepulchre. 56 prepared, &c. These had to be bought (Mark 16. 1 )
between the two sabbaths. See Ap. 166.
rested. Gr. hisuchazO — to rest from labour. Occurs
only here, and in 14. 4, Acts 11. is; 2!.i4; andiThess. 4 11 the commandment. Lev. 23. 4 - 7 See Ap, 166.. . .

24 . 1-12 (W !

. p. 1502). RESURRECTION. (Extended Alternation and Introversion.)

W 3 P |
1. The women.
1:1 - 4 -.
Return to the Sepulchre.
Q Perplexity experienced.
R. g -4-6. The Lord not there.
|
|

|
h 7, 8. The Lord’s words not believed.
|

P \
9, 10 Women. Return to the Apostles.
Q |
10 Perplexity reported.
.

R 11 The women’s words not believed.

ft,
|
.

12 The Lord not there.

|
.

X Now = But, &c. Cp. Matt. 28. 1 Mark 16, 2 - 4 See Ap. 166. . the first day of the week. Our .

Saturday sunset to Sunday sunset. very early in the morning. Gr. orthros bathus, lit, at deep
dawn. Cp. John 20. unto — upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix.'3.
1 . sepulchre — tomb. with.
Gr. sun Ap. 104. xvi. 2 they found, &c. See the question they had asked (Mark 16. s). from =
away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Not the same word as in vv. 46, 49,
1506
 :

24. 3. LUKE. 24. 18.

A.D. 29 3 And they entered in, and found °not the 3 not. Gr. oil Ap. 105. I.
body of 0 the Lord °Jesus. the Lord Jesus. See Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. B. c. The
first occurrence of this full expression. Rightly found
4 ° And it came to pass, ° as they were much in this connexion.
0 It is the prelude to some forty
perplexed thereabout,
occurrences in the Epistles.
Rg ° behold, two °men stood by them °in ° shining Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
0
garments 4 And it came to pass. A Hebraism.
5 And ° as they were afraid, and bowed =in (Gr. en, Ap. 104. viii) their being, &c.
as, &c.

down their faces °to the earth, they said °unto

thereabout = concerning this. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
behold. Gr, idou. Ap. 133.1. 2. Pig. Asterismos. Ap. 6.
them, « Why
seek ye °the living ° among °the men. Gr. pi. of aner, Ap. 123. 2. Hot the same word
dead? as in v. -7.
0 He is 3
not here, but is 0 risen :
° remember in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Not the same word as in
how He spake unto you when He was yet 4
in VV. 12 , 47 .

° Galilee, shining - flashing as lightning. Occurs only here, and

in 1 7. 2 4. garments = splendid raiment. Only here.
7 Saying, °‘The Son of man must be de- 5 as they were, &c. = becoming filled with fear,
livered °into the hands of 0 sinful °men, and be to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
”
crucified, and the third day rise again.’ unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
8 And they remembered His 0 words. the livings the living One.
9 And returned 2 from the sepulchre, and among. Gr. meta, Ap. 104. xi. 1. Not the same word
as in v 47. the dead. See Ap. 139. 4. .

told all these things unto the eleven, and to

risen. Ap. 178. 4. 6
all the rest. remember. The true messenger of the Lord recalls
10 It was °Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and His words. Cp. v. 8. Galilee. Ap. 169.
Mary mother of James, °and other women
the 7 The Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
that were 1 with them, into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
sinful, sinners, Gr. hamartdlos. Cp. Ap, 128.
which told these things B unto the apostles. men. Gr, pi. of anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1.
Rh 11 And their 8 words seemed 0 to them °as °idle 8 words. Gr. pi. of rh$ma, See note on Mark 9. 32.
tales, and they ° believed them not. 10 Mary. See Ap. 100.
and, &c. — and the rest (Ap. 124. 3).
9 12 Then arose Peter, °and ran unto the 1
1 1 to them = in their sight. as = like,
sepulchre and stooping down, he Q beheld the
; idle tales = silly nonsense. Gr. Zeros, Occurs only
linen clothes °laid by themselves, and 0 de- here. A medical term for delirium,
parted, wondering °in himself at that which believed not = disbelieved. Gr. apisted .

was come to pass. 12 and ran. Note the six things Peter did here,
“ arose ”, “ ran ”, “ stooped ”, “ beheld”, “ departed”,
Bs 1
Tu 13 And, 4 behold, two ° of 0 them ° went ° that “wondered,”; and the one thing he did not do, “be-
same day 6 to a village called 0 Emniaus, which lieved”. beheld. Gr. blepd. Ap. 133. I. 5.
was 2 from Jerusalem about threescore 0 fur- laid by themselves. Important evidence in view of
longs. Matt. 28, 12-15.
departed, &c. = went away to (Gr. pros. Ap. 1 04. xv. 3)
14 And tfjeg ° talked together °of all these his own [house] wondering.
things which had happened.
15 4 And it came to pass, that, ° while they
24. 13-49 (B, p. 1427). THE SUCCESSORS.
(Division.)
communed together and reasoned, 3 Jesus Him- B s1 13-32. Journey to Emmaus.
drew near, and went with them.
self ° °
S 2 33-49. Return to Jerusalem.
w 16 But their eyes were holden that they 24. 13-32 (S’, above). JOURNEY TO EMMAUS.
should °not °know Him. (Extended Alternation.)
s T U 13. The village. Journeyed to. i

XY 17 And He said 5
unto them, “ What manner V u, 16. On the way thither.
|

of ° communications are these that ye ° have

one ° to another, as ye walk, 0 and are sad ? ”
16. Their eyes holden.
|

W |

X 17-27. The Lord’s instruction. |

18 And the one 13 of them, whose name was U 28. The village. Reached.
°Cleopas, answering said 5 unto Him, “Art
V 29, 30. Within the house. |

IV 3i. Their eyes opened.

Xfjou ° only a stranger 4 in Jerusalem, ° and hast
|

X 32. The Lord’s disappearance.

3
not ° known the things which are come to
|

13 of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Not the same word as
pass 0 there 4 in these days?” inm 14,-42. them. Not apostles,
went = were going that = in (Gr. en) that.
Emmaus. Now Khan el Khamaseh eight miles south-west of Jerusalem (Conder), or Urlas, seven miles south
,

(Finn). furlongs. See Ap. 51. III. 1. (2). 14 talked together — were conversing with (Gr. pros.
Ap. 104 xv. 3) one another. Same as “ communed ” in v. is.
. of — concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
15 while, &c. ~ in (Gr. en) their communing, &c, drew near, and = having drawn near. went = was
walking. 16 not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. know — recognize. Gr. epigindskd. Ap. 132. 1. iii.
24. 17-27 (X, above). THE LORD’S INSTRUCTION. (Alternation.)
X Y |
it. Question of the Lord. “ What manner?”
Z |
1 8. Answer of Cleopas.
Y |
19-. Question of the Lord, “ What things ?”
Z |
-19-27. Answer of Cleopas.
17 communications. Gr. pi. of logos See note on Mark 9. 32. have -exchange. Only here in N.T.
.

to. Ap. 104. xv. 3.

Gr. pros. and are sad. According to T Tr. VH R (not the Syr.) the question ends at
“ walk ”, and reads on “ and they stood still, sad in countenance
: 18 Cleopas. Aramaic. See Ap. 94.
III. B, An abbreviation of Cleopatros. Not the same as Clopas of John 19. 26 only a and hast^ . . . .

the only who has. . . known = got to know. An. 132. ii.
. T. there — in (Gr. en) >t.

1507
 — ;

24. 19. LUKE. 24. 37 .

r And He said unto them, °“ What things? "

10 10 What things ? = What kind of things ?
A.D. 29 Concerning. G-r. peri Ap. 104. xiii. 1. .

And they said unto Him, 0 « Concerning 3Jesus a prophet. See Acts 3. 22 .

of Nazareth, Which was °a prophet mighty word. G-r. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32 .

4 in deed and °word before God and all the

20 be condemned to = the judgment (Gr. krima .

people: Ap. 177. 6) of. 21 trusted = were hoping,

20 And how the chief priests and our rulers should have redeemed = was about to redeem. In
delivered Him 6 to ° be condemned to death, and accordance with 2. 38. Cp. Acts 1. 6.
have crucified Him. beside = with. Gr. sun. Ap. 104. xvi.
21 But tot ° trusted that it had been He Which this = those things.
° should have redeemed Israel and 0 beside all the third day. See Ap. 148 and 166. time
:

0 since=from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv) the when.

this, to day is °the third day ° since ° these
22 at. Gr. epi, Ap. 104. ix. 3.
things were done. 23 also. Read “also” after “angels”,
22 Yea, and certain women also 13
of our seen, Gr. horad. Ap. 133. 1.8. was alive = is living.
company made us astonished, which were 24 to. Gr. epi, as above,
early °at the sepulchre; saw. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. I.‘ 1.
23 And when they found 16
not His body, 25 Then = And.
they came, saying, that they had also °seen O fools = 0 dullards. Gr. anoetos= without reflection
0

a vision of angels, which said that He °was (not aphron == without mind; or asophos without wis-
alive. dom) i. e. dull is your heart, and slow in believing,
;

See Ap. 150. I, v. (iii) 1. believe.

24 And certain of them which were with us 1

all = on all. Not some. The Jews believed the pro-

went ° to the sepulchre, and found it even so as phecies of the “glory ”, but not those of the “sufferings ”,
the women had said: but Him they °saw and cast the Lord out, because they thought He was not
3
not." good enough for the world. Many to-day do the reverse,
25 Then Jpe said unto them, “ O fools, and
° 5 °
and think the world is not yet good enough for Him.
slow of heart to 0 believe °all that the pro- 26 Ought not, &c. ? Behoved it not ?
. . .

phets have spoken: not. Gr. ouchi. Ap. 105. I. a.

20 ° Ought 0 not ° Christ to have suffered these Christ = the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX.
" and to enter, &c. This, in God’s counsels, was to
things, and to enter into His glory ?
° 7

27 And 0 beginning °at ° Moses and °all the follow immediately on the sufferings, had the nation
repented. See Acts 3. 18 - 26 and cp. 1 Pet. 1. n 4 13
prophets, He 0 expounded unto them 4 in all
.
, ; ;

5. l. Doubtless this was the subject of Aots 1. 3.

the scriptures the things 19 concerning Himself.
27 beginning at Moses. Cp. Gen. 3, is 22. is. Ex. ;

TV 28 And they drew nigh °unto the village, 12. Lev. 16. Num. 21. 9. Deut. 18. 16. Num. 24, 17 ;

whither they 0 went and §e ° made as though

:
20. 11 . at = from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv. .

He would have gone further. Moses- See note on 5. 14.

all=from all, &c. Cp. Isa, 7. 34; 9. 6, 7 40. 10
; ,
n
20 But they Him, saying, “Abide
° constrained
60. 6 ;
63. 4, c. Jer. 23. 6 ;
33. 14, 1 5. Ezek. 34. 23. Mic.
°with us for it is °toward evening, and the day
: 6. 2. Zech. 6. 12 ;
9. 9 ;
12. 10 ; 13. 7, Mai. 3. l ;
4. 2.

°is far spent." And He went in to tarry 1 with See also Heb. 1. l. expounded— interpreted.
them. 28 unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. went = were going,
to pass, ° as He ° sat at meat
30 4 And it came made, &c. i. e. was going farther (but for their con-
29 ~ with them, He ° took ° bread, and blessed it, straint), There was no deception. Lit., added to go.
Gr, prospoieomai. Only here.
and ° brake, and gave to them.
29 constrained. Gr. parabiazomai. Occurs only here
W And their eyes were opened, and
31 they and Acts 16. 15. with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
16 knew Him; and Jpe 0 vanished °out of their toward. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
sight. is far spent — has declined.
30 as He
sat, &c.=in (Gr. en) His sitting down,
32 And they said one ~ 17 to another, 0 “Did 26 not sat = reclined.
our heart bum ° within us, while He 0 talked took bread. He took the part of the host,
with us ° by the way, and while He ° opened to bread — the bread.
" brake, &c. See note on Matt. 14. 19
us the scriptures ? ,

31 vanished = became invisible. Gr. ap hunt os. Only

S2 A 33 And they rose up the same hour, and here.
returned 6 to Jerusalem, and found the eleven out of their sight = from Ap, 104. iv) them.
(Gr. apo.
0
gathered together, and them that were 1 with 32 Did not, &c. =was not our heart burning,
them, within =in. talked = was talking,
Gr. en.
by ;=in. Gr. en. opened = was interpreting.
B 34 ° Saying, °“ The Lord ° is risen indeed, and 33 gathered crowded. Only here.
-
°hath appeared to Simon."
35 And tljej ° told what things were done 4 in 24 . 33-49 (S 2 , p. 1507). RETURN TO JERUSALEM.
(Alternation.)
the way, and how He ° was 18 known of them
4 in 0
breaking of bread. S2 A The eleven and others.
|
33.
B 34, 35. The Lord. His doings. Reported.
30 And as they thus spake,
|

A 3
Jesus Himself A 36-. The eleven. The Lord in the midst.
|

stood 4 in the midst of them. B _36-49. The Lord. His words.

|

and saith unto them, “ Peace 6c unto you." 34 Saying: i. e. the eleven and those with them,
BCE being the speakers.
37 But they were terrified and affrighted, and The Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. A.
supposed that they had °seen a 0 spirit. is risen = has risen. Gr.
Ap. 178. I. 4. egeird.
hath appeared. Gr. optomai. Ap. 106. I. vi.
35 told -related. was known — became known. Ap.132. 1.ii. breaking, &c.— the breaking of the bread.
24 . -36-49 [For Structure see next page].

37 seen. Gr. the&red. Ap. 133. I. 11. spirit. Gr. pneuma. Ap.101.II.ll.

1508
 : : . B =

F i 38 And He said unto them, “Why are ye 24 -36-49 . (

,
p. 1508). THE LORD. HIS WORDS.
A,D. 29 troubled? and why do
0
thoughts arise 4 in {Alternation.)
your hearts? C |
—36—43. Proof. As to the past.
D 44-48. Instruction.
39 Behold My hands and My feet, that it is
|
0
C |
49-. Promise. As to the future.

3 Myself: handle Me, and °see for a 37 spirit ;

D - 49 Command.
|
.

hath 3 not flesh and bones, as ye 37 see Me 24 . -36-43 (C, above). PROOF. AS TO THE
have." PAST. {Alterations.)
40 And when He had thus spoken, He shewed C E |
-36, 37. Feelings. Terror and fright.
them His hands and His feet. F i
J
38. Question. “Why?”
k 39, 40. The Lord’s answer.
E 41 And
while they yet believed not ° for joy, E |
41—. Feelings.
|

Joy and wonder.

and ° wondered, F i
|
-41. Question. “Have ye?”, &c.
F i He said unto them, “Have ye here °any k 42, 43. Their answer. \

0 " 38 thoughts = reasonings.

meat ?
39 Behold. Gr. pi. of ide. Ap. 183. 1. 3.
k 42 And they gave Him a piece of a ° broiled see. Same as “behold”.
fish, and ° of an ° honeycomb. 41 for = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
43 And He took it and did eat before them.
, wondered = were wondering. any = anything,
meat — eatable. Gr. brbsimos. Occurs only here.
DG1 0 44 And He said unto5 them, “ These are the 42 broiled. Gr, optos. Occurs only here,
words which I spake unto you, while I was of = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
yet 1
with you, honeycomb. Common fare. Most texts omit from
“ and ” end of verse.
m that all things must be fulfilled, which were
° ° to
written 4 in ° the Law of 27 Moses, and in 24 . 44-48 (D, above). INSTRUCTION".
the Prophets, and in the Psalms, concerning {Alteration and Introversion .)
° Me." D G 1 44-. Words. Past.
m
j

-44. To be fulfilled,
H 45 Then opened He their understanding,
°
H 45. The Scripture understood.
j

that they might understand the Scriptures, G m 46. Fulfilled. \

47. Words. Present.

G m 40 And said unto them, “ Thus it is 44 written, I

H 48. The Scriptures testified.

|

and thus it behoved 26 Christ to suffer, and to |

0 0
rise ° from ° the dead the third day
44 words. PI. of logos. See note on Mark 9. 32.
must. Same as “ought” {v. 26 Cp. Acts 17. 3. ).

l
47 And that 0 repentance and ° remission of were written = have been (and stand) written. Cp.
w
sins should be ° preached ° in His name W. 26, 27.
° among all ° nations,
0
beginning ° at Jerusalem. the Law, &c. These are the three great divisions of
the Hebrew Bible. See Ap. 1 and note on Matt. 6. 17.
H 48 And ge are 0 witnesses of these things. Me. Christ is the one great subject of the whole
Bible. Cp. Is. 40. 7. John5. 39. Acts 17. 3. l John 5. 20
C 49 And, behold, 3 ° send ° the promise of
4 ,

My Father °upon you :

45 opened, &c. For this important truth, see Matt.
11. 27 ; 13. 11 16. 17. John 16. 13 Acts 16. 14 1 Cor.
;
. .

D but tarry ge 4 in the city of Jerusalem, until ye 2. 14 Cp. Ps. 119. 18.
. 46 rise. Ap. 178. I. 1.
be endued with ° power 46 from on high." from — out from among. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
the dead. Ap. 139. 3. See note on Matt. 17. 9.
J 50 And °He led them out °as far as 6 to the third day. See Ap. 148 and 156.
° Bethany, 47 repentance. Ap. 111. II. 3.
Kn and He lifted up His hands, and blessed them. remission of sins. The new Covenant having been
made, this could now be proclaimed. Cp. 1, 17 Acts
51 4 And came to pass, ° while He blessed 2. 38 3. 19 10. 43 13. 38, 39. Heb. 9. 22
.
o it
.
; ; ;
them, Gr, hamartia. Ap. 128. I. ii. 1. sins.
Ko He °was parted 2 from them, and carried up preached — proclaimed. Ap. 121. 1.
Unto ° heaven. in = on (the strength, or foundation of). Gr. epi.
Ap. 104. ix. 2. among = to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
n 52 And
tf>eg ° worshipped Him, nations— the nations.
J and returned 5 to Jerusalem 29 with great joy beginning at Jerusalem. Cp. Isa. 2. 3 Mic. 4. 2 . .

at = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. Cp. Acts 1. 8. This

53 And
were continually 4 in the ° temple, was done by Peter (Acts 1-12).
praising and blessing 19 God. Amen.
48 witnesses = witness-bearers. Cp. Acts 1. 8 2. 32
1
; ;

3. is 4. 33 5. 30-32, &c. ; ;

49 send. Gr. apostello but TTr. A1AH R read exapostello send out or forth. Ap. 174. 1. 2.
,
the ,

promise : i.e, the gift of pneuma hagion. According to Joel 2. 28 (Acts 2. 17, 18 ). See Isa. 44. 3. Ezek. 36. 26 .

upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. power from on high. This defines the meaning of pneuma hagion ,

which is synonymous with it. See Acts 1. 4, 5 .

24. 50-53 (A, p. 1427). POST MINISTERIAL. {Introversions.)

|
so-. Led out to Bethany.
K n |
-so. His blessing them,
o 51—. He is separated.
I

K 0 -51. He is carried up.

j

Their worship of Him.

n 52 -.
52 53 Return to Jerusalem.
,
.

50 He led, &c. At the end of the forty days (Acts 1. 3 - 12 ). as far as to. Until they were at,
or opposite to. Bethany. Now el * Azartyeh 51 while: i. e. in (Gr. en ) the act, &c. was
parted = stood apart, heaven. Sing. See note on Matt. 6. 9 10 52 worshipped ,
.

having worshipped. Ap. 137. 1. 53 temple — the Temple courts. See note on Matt. 23.16. Not
offering or eating of the sacrifices there, but at home. See Acts 1. 14 2. 46 3. 1 5. 42 Luke ends his ; ; ;
.

Gospel, and commences the Acts with the Ascension.

1509
 —

THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING TO

JOHN.
THE STRUCTURE OF THE BOOK AS A WHOLE.
“ BEHOLD YOUR GOD ” (Isa. 40. 9).

{Introversion.')

S3
2
All. THE FORERUNNER,
B |
1. as-s*, THE BAPTISM WITH WATER. :

D |
1. 35—4. 54. THE KINGDOM
PROCLAIMED, THE FOURFOLD
E |
5. 1—6. 71. THE KING
^ MINISTRY OF

£J|7. l— 11.C4-. THE KING THE LORD.

REJECTED.
D |
11. - 54 — 18. i. THE KINGDOM)
B |
18. 2—20. 31 . THE BAPTISM OF SUFFERING (DEATH, BURIAL, AND RESURRECTION),
:

A |
21,1-25. THE SUCCESSORS.

For the* New Testament and the order of its Books, see Ap. 95.
For the Diversity of the Four Gospels, see Ap. 96.
For the Unity of the Four Gospels, see Ap. 97.
For the Fourfold Ministry of the Lord, see Ap. 119.
For words peculiar to John’s writings, see some 84 words recorded in the notes.
The Divine purpose in the Gospel hy John is to present the Lord Jesus as God. This is the one great
feature which constitutes the difference between this Gospel and the other three.
It has already been noted that in the first three Gospels the Lord Jesus is presented respectively as Israel’s
King, Jehovah’s Servant, and the ideal Man and that those incidents, words, and works are selected, in each
;

Gospel, which specially accord with such presentation.

Thus they present the Lord on the side of His perfect humanity. It is this that links them together, and
is the real reason for their being what is called “ Synoptic ”, and for the marked difference between them,
taken together, and the fourth Gospel.
It would have been a real marvel had there been perfect similarity between the selected words and works
which characterize the first three Gospels and those of the fourth, where thq presentation is on the side of His
Deity. That would indeed have presented an insoluble problem.
The differences which have been noted are not due to any peculiarity of literary style, or of individual
character, but are necessitated by the special presentation of the Lord which is the design of each Gospel.
Hence, in the Structure of the fourth Gospel (above), when compared with the other three, it will be
noted that there is no Temptation in the Wilderness, and no Agony in the Garden. The reason for this is
obvious, for both would have been entirely out of place, and out of harmony with the purpose of the Gospel
as a whole.
For the same reason, while the Transfiguration is recorded in the first three Gospels, no mention is made
of it in John, the reason being that it concerned the sufferings and the earthly glory of the Son of man (see
Ap. 98. XVI and 149), while in John the presentation of the Son of God (Ap. 98. XV) is concerned with His
heavenly and eternal glory.
The only incidents which John records in common with the first three Gospels are seven in number
(Ap. 10), viz. :

The Work of John the Baptist.

The last Supper.
TheAnointing at Bethany.
ThePassion, and
TheResurrection, and
Two Miracles: the Feeding of the 5,000 and
the Walking on the Sea.
In the other Gospels, miracles are so called, or “ mighty works”, but in John they are always called “signs”
(see Ap. 176), because they are recorded not as to their facts or their effects, but as to their number and signi-
fication.
In John it is the Person of the Lord that is presented, rather than His offices and His ministry is mainly ;

in Jerusalem and Judsea rather than in Galilee.

Hence the Lord’s visits to the Feasts find a special place (2. 13—8. 21 5. 1 7 10 10. 22 11. 55 &c.) while ; ;
.
; ; , ;

His ministry in Galilee is constantly assumed, rather than described (6. 1 7. 1 10. 40 ). ; ;

These differences are due, not to the conditions of religious thought prevalent in John’s day, but to the
presentation of the Lord for all time.

1510
 1 — . ;

NOTES ON JOHN’S GOSPEL.

The purpose of the Holy Spirit by John, in His presentation of the Messiah, is to say to us and to all, “ Behold
your God and His Deity is observed throughout this Gospel. See 1. 3, u, 33 34 49 3. 13, 14 5. 23 , , ; ; ,
26 ;
6. 51, 6* ;

8. 58 13. 33 &c.
;
This is emphasized by the first and last references (1 and 20. 28 31 ).
,
.
,

The same purpose and design are seen in the presentation of the Lord as having the Divine attribute of
Omniscience. This is not entirely absent in the other Gospels but it pervades the fourth Gospel, and is mani- ;

fested by much more frequent reference (see the Table below).

In this connexion the presentation of the Lord as God required special words which are not needed and
are not found in the other Gospels. Attention is called to some 84 in the notes.
But of important words which are characteristic of this Gospel, and are found in other Gospels, the necessity
of their more frequent use will be seen from the following examples which are set out below, and referred to
in the notes. In most cases the number of the occurrences is more than in all the other three put together.

The number of their occurrences.

The characteristic words are :
— Matt. Mark Luke John
abide - mend 1 3 2 7 41
believe —pisteud.Ap. 150, 11 15 9 99
the Father =ho Pater (used of God). Ap. 98. Ill 44
_5 17 121
My Father. Used by the Lord 2
finish = teleioo
flesh — sarx
........ 14
—
5 4
4
2
2
35
19
13
glory = doxa 8 3 13 19
glorify - doxazd 4 1 9 23
Jews — Ioudaioi (including Mark 1. 5 and John 3. 22 ) 5 7 5 71
judge —krvnb . 6 — 6 19
know — oida. See Ap, 132. I. i 18 13 14 61
know — ginoskd. See Ap. 132. I. ii 20 13 28 56
— —
.

lay down His life — 6

light =phos.
life = s<5e.
life (give life to)
See Ap. 130.
See Ap. 170
= zoopoieo
......
1

...... —
7
7
—
1
4
—
6
6
23
36
3
livo — zad. See Ap, 170 6 3 8 17
love (Noun) = agapB. See Ap. 135. IT. 1 . 1 1 7
=
love (Verb) agapao. See Ap. 135. I. 1 . 7 5 13 37
love (Verb)=pMfeo. Ap. 135. I. 2 5 1 2 13
parable = paroimia
.

— — 4
send=pempo. See Ap. 174. 4 4 1 10 33
sign = semeion 13 7 11 17
true (Ad^.) — alethds (faithful). Ap. 175. 1 1 1 — 13
true (Adj .) — alSthinos (genuine). Ap. 175. 2 — — 1 8
truth = a letheia 1 3 3 25
tmly^=alethds 3 2 3 10
Verily, veril y—Am&n, amen 3 — — 25
witness (bear) = martured 4 1 — 2 S3
witness = marturia — 3 1 14
works = pi. of ergon
world = kosmos. See Ap. 129. 1 .... 5
9
2
3
2
3
27
79

It is not only the use of certain words that characterizes this special presentation of the Lord, but the
absence of others is equally instructive. For, as in Matthew and Luke the Lord is constantly addressed as
“ Lord”, but not often in Mark, where it would not be in keeping with His presentation as Jehovah’s servant so
in John the Lord is never represented as praying 5 to the Father as in the other Gospels, but always as saying or
speaking to Him. This is a special characteristic of the fourth Gospel, wonderfully in harmony with its great
design. On the other hand, prayer is specially required on the part of a king (as in Matthew) in respect of his
delegated authority (Matt. 14. 23 26 36 39, 42, 44); also on the part of a servant, in respect of His assumed
; .
,

subjection (Mark 1. 35 6. 46 14. 32 35, 39) and of an ideal Man in respect of his dependence upon God at all
; ; , ;

times (Luke 3 21 5 16 6 12 9 is, 28, 29 11 1 22 41 44 46 ).

.
;
.
;
.
; .
;
.
;
.
, ,

Thus, while in the first three Gospels the Lord is presented on the side of His humanity, as in prayer on eight
occasions, not once is He so presented in John’s Gospel. 5 And the reason is obvious. Moreover, He “ lays down ”
His life no one takes it from Him. This occ. only in John. 6
:

1 Mend is rendered (in John): “abide,” 22 times; “dwell,” 5; “remain,” 5: “continue,” 3; “endure,” 1;
“ abide still,” 1 ;
“ tarry,” 3 ; “be present,” once. In John’s Epistles it occ, 26 ‘times 67 times in all. :

2 See John 2. 16 ;
5. 17 , 43 ;
6. 32, 65 ; 8. 19, 19, 28 , 38, 49 , 54 ;
10. 17, is, 25 29, 29 , 32 , 37
, ;
14. 2 7, 12 , 20 , 21 23 , 28
,
, ;
1. 1 ,
8, 10 15 , 23 , 24; 16 10
,
.
;
20. 17. 17 , 21 . On
the other hand, the expression “ our Father” does not occur at all, and
the reason is evident. Nor does the word huios —son, as used of believers as being the “ sons of God” but ;

always teknon Paul uses huios of believers (Rom. 8. 14 19 GaL 4. 7 ). But he uses teknon also (Rom. 8. 1 6, 17 21
.
,
.
,
.

Phil. 2. is. Eph. 5. 1 ). John uses huios almost exclusively for the Lord, The reason for this is evident also.
8 In order to
emphasize the greater authority with which the Lord spoke, as God, and as coming with double
importance.
4 This witness was borne by the Father John 6
32, 37 8. 18) by the Son (8. 14 18. 37) by the Holy Spirit (15.
{
.
; ; ; ;

26 16. 13, 14 ) by the written Word (1. 45

; ;
6. 39, 46) by the works (5. 17, 36 10. 25 14. 11 15. 24) by the Forerunner
; ; ; ; ; ;

(1. 7 6. 33, 35); by His disciples (15. 27

; 19. 35 21. 24). ; ;
6 True, the English word “ pray ” is
used of the Lord in John 16, 26 17. 9, 9 15 20 but the Greek word is ; , , ;

different. It is erotao - to ask ( Ap 134. 1. 3), and implies familiarity if not equality. It is not proseuckomai ( Ap. 134.
.

I. 2), as in the other Gospels. The same is true of proseuche prayer (Ap. 134. II. 2). 6 See note on 10. 11
, ,

1511
 ' . ;

THE GOSPEL
ACCOBDING TO

JOHN
AA 1
C1
1
°IN the beginning °was °the Word, °and
°the Word °was ° with God, and °the
1. 1-28 (A, p. 1510).
(Repeated Alternation and Introversion.)
THE FORERUNNER.
Word ° was God. A 1
C1 |
i-3. God.
The
2 ° The same was 1 1 in the beginning 1 with D 1
E 1
|
4, Life.
1

WOKD.
1
God. F 1
|
5. Reception. I

3 °A11 things °were made °by Him; °and B1 G 1 8. Mission.

I

H John
° without Him °was °not any thing made that
1
7,8. Wit-
Baptist.
0 ness. }
was made. A 2 X)2 E 2
9. Light.
|
) The
D' E1 4 1 In Him 1 was °life ; and the life 1 was ° the JO 2 Reception.
Wop.
P.D.
light of ° men. C2 !
14.'
Man. |
B :
H 2 15-. Wit-i
John
F' 5 And 4 the light ° shineth 1 in ° darkness and ;
Yl pCC
Baptist.
the darkness ° comprehended ° it °not. G2 I
—is. Mission, j

b 1 a* 0 ° There was a 4 man °sent °from °God,

AS D s
E 3
|
16—. Fullness.
The
F 3 - 16 17 . Reception
whose name was ° John. C3 18. Revealer of the Father.
,
|
Word.
|

H 1 7 2 The same came ° for a witness, ° to bear B 3 G3 19-. Mission.

0
|

H 3 - 19 - 28 John
a . j>. 26 witness °of the Light, °that °ali men °through
4 .

Baptist,
Record.
°him might believe. °

8 0 §e was 6 not ° that Light, but ° was sent 7 to 1 Xn th© beginning. Gr, en (Ap. 104. viii) arche Occ.
four times in the N.T. (Cp. Gen. 1. i). The context
bear witness 7 of °that Light. will always supply the dependent word (where it is not
Here, and in v 2 , supply “[of the aions —
expressed). .

“
ages”] for the Logos then was ”, and the aions were prepared by Him (Heb. 1. 2 11. 3). In Acts 11. 16 supply
;
;

“ [of our ministry” (2. 4)]. In Phil. 4. 15 supply “ [the proclamation of] the Gospel ”, For the combination
of arche, with other prepositions, see notes on John 6. 64 ( u ex arches ”) on John 8. 44 ( u ap’ arches ”) on ; ;

Heb. 1 10 (“ kaV archas ”).

. was — was [already pre-existent]. Creation is not mentioned till v. 3 “ The .

Word had no beginning”. See v 3 17. 5. l John 1. i. Eph. 1. 4. Prov. 8. 23. Ps. 90. 2 . Cp. 8. 58. Not
.
;

the same “ was ” as in v. 14. the Word. Gr. Logos. As the spoken word reveals the invisible thought,
so the Living Word reveals the invisible God. Cp. v. 18. and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton. Ap. 6.
with. Gr, pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Implying personal presence and relation. Cp. v. 18 God. With .

the Art. =the revealed God of the Bible. Ap. 98. I. i. 1. the was God. This is correct. The Word
Art. designates “the Word ” as the subject. The order of the words has to do only with the emphasis, which
is thus placed on the predicate, while “ the Word ” is the subject. was God. Here “ God ” is without
the Art., because it denotes the conception of God as Infinite, Eternal, Perfect, Almighty, &c. Contrast 4. 24 .

2 The same = This [Word], or He. 3 All things. Referring to the infinite detail of creation,
were made = came into being. Not the same word as in v. l. by = through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104, v. 1.
As in Rom, 11, 36 Col. 1. 16 Heb. 1. 2
. and without, &c. Note the Fig. Pleonasm. Ap. 6,
. . with-
out = apart from. was— came into being. Not the same word as in v l. not any thing=not .

even one thing. Gr. oude, compound of ou. Ap. 105, 1. was made = hath come into being. 4 life.
Gr. zol. Ap. 170, 1 i. e, the fountain of life.
: Hence l John 5. n, 12 and Ps. 36. 9 manifested (1. 4 ) ,
:

obtained (3. 16) possessed (4. 14) sustained (6. 35); ministered (7. 38); abounding (10. 10 ); resurrection (11.
; ;

24, 25 ).
_
A
characteristic word of this Gospel. See note on p. 1511. the light. Not a light. Cp. 8. 12 .

Gr. phos. Ap. 130. 1. A

characteristic word of this Gospel. See note on p. 1511. men. Gr. pi. of
anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1. 5 shineth. Gr. phaino. Ap. 106. I. i. darkness = the darkness. Pre-
supposing the Fall. Gen. 3. 19. comprehended it. This is direct from the Vulgate. The Gr. kata-
lajnband is so rendered only here. It means, overcame or overpowered Him not. See 1 Thess, 5. (overtake).
4
Mark 9. is. John 8. 3 4 (take) 12. 35 (come upon hostilely).
, ; it. Referring grammatically to phos, the
light (neuter) but logically to the Word.
; Quoted by Tatian (a. d. 150-170), Orat. ad Graecos xiii. Note the ,

Fig. Parech&sis (Ap. 6) in the Aramaic (not in the Greek or English), “ darkness comprehended ”. Aram.
k'bEl kabel. not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. 6 There was = There arose. Not the same word as in v. 1 .

sent. Cp. Mai. 3. 1 Gr, apostello (Ap. 174. 1), whence we have our “ Apostle ” = one sent. John not only
.

came, but was “ sent from = from beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1 Not “ by ”, but from. Cp. 15, 26 . .

God. No Art. Cp. v. — 1 Ap. 98. I. i. 1. . John i. e. John the Baptist; the John of the narrative, :

not of the Gospel. Occ. twenty times, and is never distinguished by the title “Baptist”, as in Matt., Mark,
and Luke. 7 for a witness i.e. with a view to bearing witness not merely to be a witness. That
:
;

would be martur (martus, as in Acts 1. 8, 22 &c.). This is marturia ^ a bearing witness. Gr, eis. Ap. 104. vi.
,

Not the same word as in v. 16 to bear witness = in order that (Gr. hina) be might bear witness.
.

Gr. martured a characteristic word of this Gospel. See note on p. 1611,

} witness. Gr. marturia a ,

characteristic word of this Gospel. of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1. that -in order
that. Gr. hina. Often found in John. all: i.e. all, without distinction. through. Gr. dia. Ap.
104. v. 1. him. John the Baptist. Cp. 5. 33. Acts 10. 37 13. 24 believe. See Ap. 150. I. ; .

1. i. A characteristic word of this Gospel. See note onp. 1611. 8 = That one. Cp. 2. 21 that .

Light = the Light Cp, 9. 5 12. 35 was sent. Supply “ came” from v. 7
;
. .

1512
 :

A2 D3 E 2 That x was the °true 4 Light, Which light-

9 ° 9 That,
&c. Bender [He] was the true (or very) :

a.d. 26 eth ° every man that cometh °into the ° world. Light, that which, coming into the world, lighteneth
every man (without distinction). should connect We
J»2 10 He was 1 in the 9 world, and the 9 world this “coming” with “ the Light (with B.V.) because
” :

“was made 3 by Him, and the 9 world °knew “ coming into the world” is continually associated with
Him 5 not. the Lord. See 3. 19 6. 14 9. 39; 11. 27 12. 46 16. 28; ; ; ; ;

11 He came unto
° ° 0
His own, and 0
His own 18. 37. Note esp. 3. 19 and 12. 46. Many lamps found
in the tombs at Gezer (l Kings 9. 15 - 17 ) have inscribed
° received Him 5 not.
0 on them “The light of Messiah shines for all”.
12 But °as many
received Him, to them as
true = very. Gr. aMhinos, Ap. 175. 2. A charac-
gave He ° power to become ° the sons of teristic word of this Gospel. See note on p. 1511.
« God, even to them that
° believe °on °His
every man i, e. without distinction, as the sun shines
:

name: on all (Matt. 6. 46, &c.). Gr. panta anthropon. Not

13 0
Which were not 0 of ° blood, ° nor ° born, 6
collectively, but individually and personally. For cen-
°of the °will of the ° flesh, °nor of the ° will of turies Israel only had this light, and Gentiles were
0
man, but of 6 God. the exception. Henceforth there was to be no dis-
0 tinction. Gentiles were to be blessed with Abraham’s
C2 14 °And 1 the Word °was made flesh, and seed in the days of Messiah. Cp. Gen. 12. 3. Bom.
0
dwelt 0 among us, °(and we ° beheld His ° glory, 15. 8 - 12 . into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
°the glory °as of ° the only begotten °of the world. Gr. kosmos Ap. 129. 1. A characteristic .

° Father,) ° full of ° grace and ° truth. word in this Gospel. See note on p. 1511.
of Him, and ° cried, 10 was made — came into being,
B H
2 2 15 John 7 bare witness 7
knew. Gr. ginosko. Ap. 132. I. ii. One of the char-
saying, acteristic words of this Gospel. See p. 1511.
G 2 “This °was He spake, He That of Whom I 11 He came. Denoting the definite historical fact,

cometh ° after me °is preferred before me: °for unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
He 1 was 0 before me. His own. Neut. pi. i. e. His own things, or posses- :

sions. Supply ktemata (possessions), as in Matt. 19. 22 .

16 °And 13
of His 0
fulness Op. Matt. 21. 33 - 41 What these “possessions” were
A* D3 E3 .

must be supplied from Matt. 1. i, viz. the land of

ps have °all m received, and
grace 0 for grace. ° Abraham, and the throne of David, #
17 15 For the law was given 3 by ° Moses, but His own. Masc. pi. i. e. His own People (Israel), :
°
grace and 14 truth came 3 by ° Jesus Christ. received = received (to themselves).
12 as many as : v. 9 is collective ;
v. 12 is individual,
received = accepted (from a giver). Not the same
word as in v. 11 power = authority. Ap. 172. 5.
.
the sons = children. Gr. pi. of teknon.
Not “ sons”. In John the word huios= son, is mostly reserved for the Lord Himself. See note 2, p. 1511.
In John teknon occ. only here, 8. 39 and 11. 52 Ap. 108. i. Paul uses both “ children ” and “ sons,” of believers,
,
.

but John uses the former only. See note 2 on p. 1511. belie ve = [are] believing. Ap. 150, L 1.
v. (i). See note on v. 7 on. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. . His name i. e. Himself. See note on :

Ps. 20. 1 . 13 Which = Who

i. e. those who believe on His name. But antecedent to any ancient
:

MSS., Irenaeus (a.d. 178), Tertullian (a.d. 208), Augustine (a, d. 395), and other Fathers, read “Who was
begotten” (Sing., not PI.). The “ hos ” (=Who) agreeing with “ autou ” (His name. Gr. onoma autou ,

name of Him). Verse 14 goes on to speak of the incarnation of Him Who was not begotten by human
generation. The Latin Codex Veronensis (before Jerome’s Vulgate) reads, “ Qui natus est ”. Tertullian , . .

(De came Christi c. 19) says that believers could not he intended in this verse, since all who believe
“ ,
” “
are horn of blood”, &c. He ascribes the reading of the Keceived text to the artifice of the Valentinian
Gnostics of the second and third cents.). See Encyl Brit eleventh (Camb.) edn., vol. 27, pp. 852-7, .

born = begotten, See note on Matt. 1. 2 and Ap. 179. of = out of, or from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
,

Not the same word as in vv. 7, s, 14 16, 22 44 47 blood. It is pi. (bloods) for emphasis, acc. to Heb. idiom,
, , ,
.

as in 2 Sam. 16. 7, s, Ps, 26. 9 n or = nor yet. Gr. oude. will. Gr. thelema. Ap. 102. 2.
. flesh.
A characteristic word of this Gospel. Seep. 1511. man. Gr. anSr. Ap. 123. 2. 14 And, &c. Con-
tinuing v 13 and showing that v. 13 also relates to the Word.
.
,
was made = became, as in v. 3 flesh. .

See note on v. 13. The new mode of His being. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Part), Ap. 6, for His humanity,
dwelt = tabernacled. Occ, only here, Bev. 7 15 12 12 13. 6 21. 3. See Ap. 179. among. Gr. en.
.
; ,
; ;

Ap. 104. viii. 2. and we, &c. For other similar parenthetical remarks characteristic of this Gospel,
see w. 38, 4i, 42, 44 2. 9 4. 8, 9, 44, 45 5. 2 6. 10 23
;
7. 2 39, 60
;
9. 7 11. 2 19. 3i 21. 7, 8.
;
beheld.
; , ; ,
:
; ; ;

Gr. theaomai . Ap. 133. I, 12. Not the same word as in vv. 29 , 36, 42 47 . Cp. ,
Luke 9. 32 . 2 Pet. 1. ie. 1 John
1. 1 4. 14.
;
glory. Gr. doxa. One of the charac-
The Shekinah. See Luke 9. 32 . 2 Pet. 1. 17 .

teristic words of this Gospel. the glory = glory. No Art. Note the Fig. Anadiplo$is Ap, 6, y

as- of = exactly like. the only begotten = an only begotten [Son]. As applied to Christ it occ.
only here, v 18 3. 16, is. 1 John 4. 9.
.
;
But it is used of an earthly relationship in Luke 7. 12 8. 42 ; ;

9. 38. Heb. 11. 17. Sept, for “only One”, Ps. 25. 16 See note there. of = from beside .

i.e. (sent) from beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1. Not the same word as in vv. 13, 15 16 22 34 35 40 44, 47 , , , , , ,
.

Father. See Ap. 98. III. A

characteristic word of this Gospel. Occ. 121 times. full = abound-
ing in. grace and truth. A Hebraism for the sum of Divine revelation. Heb. chesed v e 'emeth.
See Gen. 24. 27 32. 10 Ex. 34. e. Ps. 40. 10 11 ; 61, 7.
;
. truth. A characteristic word of this ,

Gospel. 15 cried = hath cried aloud. was. As in v. 1 after me. In .

the order of ministry. is preferred before me — had being before me (as to time). for =
because. before first : ie. (already) before me. me— 16 And. The texts read “For”,
hut not the Syr. fulness. Gr. pl&roma. all ire. The Evangelist speaks here, not the
Baptist. grace for grace = grace in place of grace; new grace, continuous, and unintermitted.
Ever fresh grace according to the need. for = over against. Gr. anti Ap. 104. ii. .

17 Moses. The first of 13 occ. in John (1. 17, 46; 3. 14; 5. 45, 46 6. 32 7. 19, 22 22 23; 8. 5 9. 28, 29). ; ; , , ;

grace and truth. In the days of Moses there was grace (Ex. 34. 6, 7 ), and the law itself was an exhibi-
tion of truth; but when Jesus Christ came, He was Himself the Truth, i.e. the very personification of
truth (14. 6), and His life and death were the supreme manifestation of grace. Jesus Christ.
See Ap. 98. XI.

1513
 ; : :

C3 18 °No man °hath seen 6 God at any time; °the 18 "No man Le. no human eye. Gr. : oudeis. Com-
a.d. 26 only begotten Son, ° Which is °in the ° bosom pound of oit. Ap. 106. I.
u of the Father, ° Jpc °hath declared Him hath seen. Gr. horad. Ap. IBB. 8. .
the only begotten Son. Lm. Tr, WEI. Rm., with
B3 G 3
And this is the
19 ° record of John, the Syr., read “God (i. e. Christ) only begotten”. The
readings vary between YC and ©C.
H 8
J when ° the Jews °sent priests and Levites”°from Which is— He Who is like “was” in v. l. :

Jerusalem to °ask him, “ Who art tfjou? in = into, Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. This expresses a con-
20 And he confessed, ° and ° denied 6 not; °but tinued relationship.
confessed, “3 am 5 not °the Christ." bosom. Fig. Anthropopatheia. Ap. 6. Cp. 13. 23;
And they asked him, What then ? Art
21 19 °« 21. 20 . Joe = That One.

tfjou ° Elias?" And he saith, “I am

e not." hath declared — revealed. Gr. exegeomai = to lead
“Art tljou °that prophet?" And he answered, the way, make known by expounding. Hence Eng.
“exegesis”. Only here, Luke 24. 35. Acts 10. s
°«No" 21. 19.
16. ;

22 Then said they unto him, “Who art thou ? 12, 14 ;

7 we may give an answer to them that °sent

that 1. -19-28 (H 3 ,
p. 1512). JOHN’S RECORD.
{Alternation.)
us. What sayest thou 7 of thyself?"
23 He said, 0<< 3 am the voice of one crying H J and Answers. “Who?”
s -19-23. Inquiries
K 24.
|

Evangelist’s parenthesis.
1
In the wilderness, ‘ Slake straight the way of |

Inquiries and Answers. “Why?”

J 25-27.
°the Lord,’ as said the prophet °Esaias.” |

K 28
Evangelist’s parenthesis.
,
|

K 24 And they which ° were sent were 6 13 of the 19 record — witness. Gr. marturia. See note on v. 7.
° Pharisees. the Jews. A
characteristic expression of this Gospel
see note on p. 1611), pointing to theconsequences of their
J 25 And they asked him, and said unto him,
19 rejection of Messiah, when they would be Lo Ammi
“Why °baptizest thou then, °if tfjou be 5 not (=not My People); no longer regarded as “Israel”,
21 that Christ,
nor 21 Elias, neither 21 that pro- but as “ Jews ”, the name given them by Gentiles,
phet?" sent = deputed. Ap. 174. 1.
from = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
20 John answered them, saying, “ 3 c baptize ask. Gr. erotao. Ap. 134. B.
with water: but there standeth One among
20 and denied not. Fig. Pleonasm (Ap. 6), for
you,* Whom ge know not
° 5
emphasis.
27 it is, Who coming 15
pre- after me 16 is
denied. Gr .ajmeomai, In John only here, and 18. 25,27.
0
ferred before me, ° Whose shoe’s °latchet 3 but = and. the Christ = the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX
am 6 not worthy to unloose." 21 What then ?= What then [are we to say]?
K 28 These things were done in ° Bethabara Elias 1
= Elijah. Referring to Mal. 4. 5.
that prophet =the prophet. Referring to Deut. 18. 18,
beyond Jordan, where John was 25 baptizing. Cp. Acts 3. 22 23. ,

BV 29 The next day John ° seeth ° Jesus coming !No. Gr. ou Ap. 105. I. .

°unto him, and saith, ° “ Behold °the °Lamb 22 sent. Gr. pempd. See Ap. 174. 4. A character-
° of 1 God, Which 0 taketh away the ° sin of the istic word in this Gospel. See note on p. 1511
9
world.
23 3 am, &o. Quoting from Isa. 40. 3. See Ap. 107.
the = a. the LORD. Ap, 98. VI. i. a. 1. B a.
30 This is He 0 of Whom
°3 said, After me Esaias = Isaiah, The first of four occ. of his name in .

cometh a 13 Man Which is preferred before me John; and this from the latter part of Isaiah, which
16 for He was before me.
modern critics say Isaiah did not write. But see the
Structure, p. 930, and Ap. 79. I.
Ma 31 And 3 20 knew Him 5 not
24 were = had been. Pharisees. Ap. 120. II.
b but that He should be °made manifest to 25 baptizest
7 ? See Ap. 115. 1. i. They expected . . .

Israel, baptism, from Ezek. 86. 25. if. Ap. 118, 2. a.

° therefore am
26 baptize with. Ap. 116. 1. iii 1. a,
3 come 26 baptizing with water." know. Gr. oida. Ap, 132, I. i. A characteristic
word of this Gospel. See p. 1611. 27 Whose
shoe’s latchet=the thong of whose sandal. latchet=a little lace, or thong. O.Fr. lacet, a lace ;

dim. of lags, from Lat. laquens. 28 Bethabara. All the texts read Bethania (with the Syr.).
Identified by Conder and Wilson with Maktit-Abccbarah, near Jericho. Not uncommon then or now for
two or more places to have the same name. See on 11. a.

1. 29-34 (Bj p. 1610). BAPTISM WITH WATER. ; {Repeated and Extended Alternations .)
L 1
29 , .so John’s witness. “The Lamb of God”.
M
|

a j
3i—, “I knew Him not”.
b |
-si-. John’s baptism. Purpose stated,
c |
-31. Nature of it. “Water”.
L 2 32 John’s witness. “The Spirit”.
|

M a 33-. “ I knew
|
Him not ”,
baptism Sign given.
b |
-33-. Christ's
Nature of it, “Spirit” c |
-33.
L3 34 John's witness. “The Son of Gou”.
|
.

29 seeth. Gr. blepo. Ap. 133. I. 6. Jesus. Ap. 98. X. unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
Behold. Gr. ide. Ap 133. 1. 3. Sing Addressed to the whole company, the Lamb of God. Re-
ferring to “the Lamb” spoken of in Isa 53. 7, with possible reference to the approaching Passover. This
was the title of our Lord for that dispensation. Lamb Gr. amnos. Occurs only here, v. 36 Acts 8 32 ; ;

l Pet. 1. 19. See 21. 15, where it is amion, which occurs in Revelation twenty-eight times of the Lord, once
of the false prophet (13. n). of = provided by. See Gen. 22. s and Ap. 17. 2. taketh away = taketh [on
Himself to bear] away. Gr. airo. Cp. Matt. 4. 6 (first occ.). sin. Sing. Ap. 128, 1. 1. 30 of. All i.i.

the texts read huper (Ap. 104. xvii 1), instead of peri (xiii. 1). 3 said. See vv. 15, 27 . 31 made
manifest. Gr. phanerod. ,Ap. 106. I. v. therefore— on account of this Gr. dia (Ap. 104. v, 1). The
purpose should be well noted. Cp. Rom. 15. 8.

1514
 k ; : . .

Ii
2
32 And John °bare “I °saw 32 bare record = bare witness. Cp. v. 19, and see note
record, saying,
0
A.D. 26 °the Spirit descending from heaven °like on 1. 7. 19

a dove, and it abode upon Him.

° ° saw -have beheld. Gr. theaomai Ap. 133. I. 12.
the Spirit. See Ap. 101. II. 3.
Ma 33 And 3 26 knew Him 6 not : heaven. Sing., without Art. See note on Matt. 6.
it were, like = as
b but He That 22 sent me to26
baptize with
abode. One of the characteristic words of John's
9, i o.

water, the same said unto me, 82 Upon whom Gospel and Epistles, See list and note 1 on page 1511.
*

thou shalt °see 32 the Spirit descending, and upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
° remaining “on Him, 33 see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. I. 1,
remaining. Gr. mend v. 32.
the same is He Which 26 baptizeth with °the ,

on = upon, as in 32. v.
Holy Ghost/ the Holy Ghost = holy spirit. Gr. pneuma hagion.
0
L3 34 And 3 saw, and bare record that This No articles. See Ap. 101. II. 14.
°
is °the Son 13 of God." 34 3 saw=I have seen. Gr. horao Ap. 133. I. 8. .

bare record = have borne witness.

DNPiQd 1 35 Again the next day after John ° stood, and the Son of God. Ap. 98. XV.
0
two 13 of his disciples
30 And ° looking upon 29 Jesus as He ° walked, 1. 35—4. 54 (D, P- 3510). THE FIRST PERIOD OF
he saith, 29 “ Behold 29 the Lamb of 1 God " THE LORD’S MINISTRY. SUBJECT THE PRO- !
:

37 And the two disciples heard him u speak, CLAMATION OF THE KINGDOM. (Introversion.)
and they followed 29 Jesus. N 1. 35 —2. 12 Galilee. .

O 2. 13— 3. 21. Jerusalem.

|

38 Then 17Jesus ° turned, and 32 saw them fol-

O 3. 22 —4. 3—. Judea.
|

lowing, and saith unto them, “What seek |

ye ? " They said unto Him, ° “ Rabbi," (which N 4. -3-54, Samaria and Galilee. I

is to say, being ° interpreted, 0 Master,) “ where 1. 35—2. 12 (N, above). GALILEE.

0 "
dwellest Thou ? (Division.)
39 He saith unto them, “Come and °see." N P 1
1. 35-61, The first Call. Manifestation of the
They came and 33 saw where He 38 dwelt, and Lord’s grace.
abode °with Him that day: for it was about P2 2. i-i 2 . The first Sign. Manifestation of the
0 Lord’s glory.
the tenth hour.
e J
40 One 13 of the 35 two which ° heard John 1. 35-51 THE FIRST CALL. MANI-
(P 1 above).
,

spea and followed Him, was u Andrew, ° Simon

t
FESTATION OF THE LORD’S GRACE.
Peter’s brother. (Alternations.)

0 P 1
Q d l
fls-39. Call of Andrew. “The next day
d2 41 §e ° first brother Simon,
findeth his own |

e 1
4 0 Parenthetic explanation.
“We t .

and saith unto him, have found °the d 2

1
4i, 42-. Call of Simon.
Messias," (which is, being 88
interpreted, the R [
-42. Characteristic.
Christ. Q d3 43. Call of Philip. “ The next day ”,
|

42 And he brought him °to Jesus. And

° 29 e 2
[
44. Parenthetic explanation.
when 29 Jesus 36 beheld him, He said, “ Xfjcu art d 4
45, 4 6. Call of Nathanael.
Simon the son of ° Jona P |
47-51, Characteristic.

0
35 stood = was standing.
R tfyou shalt be called Cephas," (which is by two. One being Andrew v 40 the other probably
38
interpretation, ° A stone.) John (the Evangelist), as
( ),

he never mentions himself.

3 43 “The day following 23 Jesus ° would go 3© looking upon -having fixed liis gaze on, Gr.
Q d emblepo. Ap. 133. I. 7. Occurs in John only here, and
forth 9 into 0 Galilee, and findeth ° Philip, and 42
V. .

saith unto him, “ Follow Me." walked = was walking about.

44 (Now 43 Philip was 0 of Bethsaida, 0 the city 37 speak = speaking. Gr. Idled.
e2
of 40 Andrew and Peter.) 38 turned, and = having turned.
Rabbi. Ap. 98. XIV, vii.
d 4 45 43 Philip findeth ° Nathanael, and saith unto interpreted. Gr. Tiermmeuo. Occ. only here, v. 42 ;
9. 7.
him, “We have found Him, of Whom 17 Moses Heb. 7. 2
1. Master — Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v.
.

1
in the °Law, and the Prophets, °did write, "Je- dwellest = abidest. Gr. mend as in v. 32. ,

sus of ° Nazareth, °the son of Joseph/' 39 see. Gr. eidon Ap. 133. I. 1, but all the texts .

46 And 45 Nathanael said unto him, 0 “ Can read “Ye shall see”. Gr. horad. Ap. 133. I. 8 (a).
with. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2,
there any good thing come °out of 45 Naza- the tenth hour i. e. of the day, according to Hebrew
reth ? " 43 Philip saith unto him, “ Come and reckoning. The context must decide whether of the
:

33
see." night or day. Here, therefore, 4 p.m. (cp. the other hours
in John here 4. 6, 52 11. 9 19. 14. See Ap. 165). : :
; ;

40 heard John speak =heard (this) from (Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1) John. Andrew, Simon.
See Ap. 141. =
41 §e This one. first findeth. Andrew is the first to find his brother, and
afterwards John finds his. The Latin Version (Cod. Vercellensis, Cent. 4) must have read Gr. proi — early
[in the morning] not prdtos, as in the Rec. text. Not primum — first, as in the Vulgate.
;
the Messias —
the Messiah. Ap. 98. VIII. Occurs only here, and 4. 25, 42 brought— led, Gr. ago. to.
Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Jona. Aramaic for John. Ap. 94. III. 3. Cephas. Aramaic. Occurs
only in l Cor. 1. 12 3. 22 9. 5 15. 6. Gal. 2. 9.
; ; ; A
sto ne= Peter =Gr. Petros. See note on Matt. 16. 18.
43 The day following. The last of these four days of John’s ministry. (Cp. vv. 19 29 35 43 .) would = , , ,

desired to. Gr. thelo. Ap. 102. 1. Galilee. See Ap. 169. Philip. Ap. 141. 44 of = from.
Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv.
. the city, Gr. out of (Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii) the city. 45 Nathanael = the gift
of God. Heb. NHhan^el as in Num. 1. 8. 1 Chron. 2. 14
;
Generally identified with Bartholomew (Aramaic.
.

Ap. 94. III. 3). Law Prophets. See notes on Luke 24. 44
. . . did write - wrote. See Ap. 47. .

Nazareth. Ap. 169. the son of Joseph. The words are Philip’s, and expressed the popular belief.
Cp. Ap. 99. 46 Can there any, &c. Fig. Parosmia out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. .

1515
 : )

r47 29 Jesus “saw 45 Nathanael coming 42 to 47 Israelite : i. e. not a “ Jacob See notes on Gen.
0
d. 26 Him, and saith 7 of him, 29 “ Behold an Israelite 32. 28.
° indeed, 1 in whom is 21 no guile
” indeed — truly. G-r. alethOs Adv. of No. 1, Ap. . 176,
!

48 46 Nathanael saith unto Him, “Whence 48 answered and said. Heb. idiom. See Deut. 1. 41 .
Ap. 122, Before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv.
3.
10
knowest Thou me?" 29 Jesus ° answered under. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii, 2.
and said unto him, Before that 43 Philip called 49 the King of Israel. Thus proclaiming the Per-
thee, when thou wast ° under the fig tree, I son of the Lord, in connexion with the Kingdom.
33saw thee.” 50 under = down beneath. Not the same word as in
49 46 Nathanael answered and saith unto
48
V . 48.
Efim, 38
“Rabbi, £f)ou art 34 the Son of God; believest. Ap. 160. 1. 1. i. See 1. 7 .

£fjou art °the King of Israel.” see. Ap. 133. I. 8 (a).

50 29 Jesus 48 answered and said unto him, 51 Verily, verily. See note on Matt. 5, 18. In John
« Because I said unto thee, 1 33 saw thee ° under always double. Fig, Epizeuxis (Ap. 6), for emphasis,
twenty-five times (here, 3. 3, 5, u 5. 19, 24, 25 6. 26, 32,
the fig tree, ° believest thou ? thou shalt ° see ; ;

47, 53 8. 34, 51, 58; 10. 1, 7; 12. 24; 13. 16, 20, 21, 38
greater things than these.” ; ;

14. 12 16. 20, 23 21. is). See note 3 on page 1511.

51 And He saith unto him, °“ Verily, verily, Hereafter = From henceforth. Bub omitted by all the
; ;

Isay unto you, “Hereafter ye shall 50 see texts (not the Syr.). It was conditional on the re-
° heaven open, and the angels of 1 God ascend-
pentance of the nation, and will yet be seen,
0
ing and descending upon
32
the Son of man.” heaven — the heaven. Sing., with Art. See note on
Matt. 6. 9, io.
0 the Son of man. The first occ. in J ohn, Ap. 98. XVI
the third day there ° was a mar-
pa g
Q
&
And 0

riage ° in ° Cana of Galilee and the and 99.

;

mother of ° Jesus ° was there 2. 1-12 (P 2 p. 1515). THE FIRST SIGN. MANI- ,

2 And both Jesus was ° called and His dis-

1 0
FESTATION OF THE LORD'S GLORY.
ciples, ° to the marriage.
1 Introversions ( .

P 2 S i, 2 The Sign. Occasion.

T f 3 And 0
when they wanted ° wine, ° the mother
T 3, 4. Need.
1

Manifested,
.

of 1 Jesus saith °unto Him, “They have no

g 5. Servants. Mary’s direction. |
° wine.”
°“
U 6. The vessels.
4 Jesus
1
saith unto her, Woman, °what T g 7, 8. Servants. The Lord’s command. |
|

have I to do with thee? °Mine hour is not f 9, lo. Need. Supplied. |

yet come.” 8 11 12. The Sign. Explanation.

I ,

g 5 His mother saith unto the ° servants, 1 the third day. Of this first week i. e. the third :

day after the last event (1. 4:;-5i), i. e. the seventh day.
° “
Whatsoever He saith unto you, do it” Cp. the 1st (1.19-28); 2nd (29-34); 3rd (1. 35 - 42 ); 4th
U 8 And there were set there ° six ° waterpots of (1. 43 - 61 In Genesis, after six days there comes a
).

stone, “after the manner of the purifying of marriage.

“the Jews, containing two or three “firkins was ^ took place.
marriage = marriage feast, as in Matt. 22. 2 &c. Some-
apiece. ,

times lasting a week,

T g 7 1 Jesus saith unto them, ““Fill the water- in, Gr. en Ap. 104. viii. .

pots ° with water.” And they filled them up to Cana of Galilee. Now Kefr Renna on the road from ,

the brim. Nazareth to Tiberias. So called to distinguish it from

Cana in Asher.
8 And He saith unto them, ° “ Draw out now, Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
and bear unto the “governor of the feast.” was there : i. e. was already there when the Lord
And they bare it.
arrived.
9 When the ruler of the feast had tasted the
° 2 called = invited.
f Probably six in number viz. Andrew,
disciples.
water that ° was made 3 wine, and “ knew ° not :

Philip, Nathanael (1. 40 - 51 ), with James and

whence it was: “(but the 6 servants which Simon,
John (Mark 1. 16 - 20 ). See Ap. 141.
“drew the water “knew;) the 8 governor of to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
the feast called the bridegroom, 3 when, &c.=when wine failed. Quite a serious
10 And saith unto him, “ “ Every ° man at the calamity.
beginning doth set forth good 3 wine and when ; wine.Gr. oinos. The only word for wine in the
men have “well drunk, then that which is N.T. Sept, for Heb. yayin, Ap. 27. I. (Also for Tlrdsh
° worse but tjjou hast kept the good wine until
: (Ap. 27. II) in Gen. 27,28. Judg. 9. 13 Joel 1. 10 ). .

now.” the mother of Jesus. Never called Mary in this

Gospel. She became John’s “ mother” (19. 20 27 ). ,

unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.

4 Woman. Quite a respectful form of address. Not as in Eng. In Greek authors = Madam,
what, &c. A Hebraism (2 Sam. 16. 10 ), Mine hour, &c. Marking a crisis, which is noted in
v. ll. A characteristic expression in this Gospel, See note on 7. 6. 5 servants = free servants.
Gr. diakonos. Cp. Matt. 20. 26 , Mark 9. 35 . Whatsoever, &c. Mary’s last-recorded words.
6 six waterpots. See Ap. 176. waterpots -jars. Occ. only here, v. 7 and 4. 28. after ,

the manner, &c. Proportioned to the number of the guests. =

after according to. Gr. kata.
Ap. 104. x. 2. the Jews. See note on 1. 19 . firkins. See Ap. 51. III. 3. (6).
7 Fill. The first sign. Note “Cast”, 21. 6, and see the Structure in Ap. 176. with. Gr.
idiom. See note *, on Ap. 101. II. 14. 8 Draw out. Gr. antleo. Occ. only here, v. 9 4. 7, 15 ;
,

governor, &c. Occ. only here, and v. o. See Gen. 24. 13, 20 9 ruler, &c. Same word as
.

“governor”, &c. was made — had become. knew. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1. i See note on 1. 26 .

Not the same word as in vv 24, 25

. . not. Gr. ou Ap. 105. 1.
. but, &c. See note on “ and we ”, &c.,
1. 14 . drew=had drawn. 10 Every man, &c. This is man’s way i. e. to give the good :

thing first, and the worse thing after. God’s way is always the opposite. See note on Ex. 15. 2 man. .

Gr. anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1. well drunk = drunk freely. worse— inferior.

1516
 : ; 9 .

s 11 This ° beginning of ° miracles did 1 Jesus 11 beginning, &c. Our attention is thus called to
a.d. 26 1
in 1 Cana of Galilee, and ° manifested forth tlie order.
° His glory
; and His 0 disciples 0 believed on miracles = the
signs. characteristic word in this A
Gospel. See p. 1611, and Ap. 176. 3.
Him. manifested forth. See Ap. 106. I. v. Cp. 21. i, u.
12 °After this He went ° down 2 to ° Capernaum, His glory. This is the key to the signification of the
£e, °and His mother, and His brethren, °and eight signs of this Gospel (Ap. 176). See note on 1. 14.
His disciples: °and they ° continued there 9 not disciples believed, &c. Cp. vv. 17 22 Four hundred .

many days. and fifty years since the J ews had seen a miracle. The
,

last was in Dan. 6,

0 V 13 And °the Jews' ° passover was at hand,
believed on. See Ap. 160. 1. 1. v (i). See note on 1. 7
and 1 Jesus ° went up 2 to Jerusalem, 12 After. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.
.

Wh 14 And found 1 in the ° temple ° those that sold down. True

Capernaum.
geographically.
Now Hum.
Cp, “ up ”, v. 13.

oxen 12 and sheep and doves, and the ° changers Tell

of money sitting and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton Ap. 6. .

p. 1611. continued. Gr. mend. See note on 1. 32 and

15 And when He had ° made a scourge ° of ,

° small cords. He ° drove 0 them all out ° of the 2 13 — 3 21 (O, p. 1516). JERUSALEM. ( Alternation . . ).
14 temple, °and the sheep, and the oxen; and O V 2. 13 Passover at hand.
W
.
|

poured out the changers' money, and over-

° ° 2. 14 - 22 Event. Cleansing of the Temple. |
.

threw the tables V 2. 23 25 Passover arrived.

- ,

16 And said unto them that sold doves, “ Take 3. - 21 Event. Colloquy with Nicodemus.
|

W |
1 .

these things hence make not ° My ° Father's

0
13. the Jews’ passover. After tlie revival under
;

house an house of merchandise."

° Ezra and Nehemiah corruption proceeded apace (see
notes on p. 1296), and the Lord found the nation as
17 And His disciples remembered that ° it was described in Malachi. Hence, what were once “the
°
written, The zeal ° of Thine house hath eaten feasts of Jehovah ” are spoken of as what they had
* ‘

me up.” then become, “feasts of the Jews” (5. 1 6. 4 7. 2 11. ; ; ;

h 18 Then ° answered the Jews and said unto 65 See note on 1. 19.
;
19. 42 ).

“What
°sign shewest Thou unto us, passover. Gr. pascha Aramaic. See Ap. 94. Ill, p. 136.
Him, ,

° seeing that Thou doest these things?"

went up, Gr, andbaind same word as “ ascending ”, ,

1. 61. Cp, “ down ”, v. 12 .

19 1 Jesus 18 answered and said unto them,

0<t Destroy °this ° Temple, and in three days J
2 14-22 . EVENT. CLEANSING OF
(W, above).
I will raise it up.”
° THE TEMPLE. Alteration (. .)

20 Then said the Jews, c “ Forty and six years W h |

14-16. Driving out. Action.
was this 19 Temple in building,
”
and wilt Sfyou i
|
17 . Disciples. Remembrance of Scripture.
° rear up in three days ?
it
1 h I 8 - 21 . Driving out. Questioned.
|

21 But 0 Jpe ° spake °of the

0 19
Temple ° of His i
|
22 . Disciples. Remembrance of Scripture.
body. 14 temple. Gr. hieron. See note on Matt. 23. 16 .

those. Denoting a class.

22 When therefore He was 19 risen ° from °the changers of money. Gr. pi. of kermatistes. Occ. only
dead. His disciples ° remembered that He had here.
° said this unto them and they 0 believed 0 the ; 15 made a scourge = plaited a whip. Occ. only here,
scripture, and the °word which 1 Jesus had of — from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Not the same word
°said. as in vv. 21 ,
25 .

small cords — rush-ropes Gr. schoinion. Only here

23 ° Now when He was in Jerusalem °at the and in Acts 27. 32.
1

13 passover, 1
in the feast day , many ° believed drove out = cast out. . . . Not the same event as in
Matt. 21. 12 ,
13 . Mark 11. 16 16 Luke 19. 45, 46. ,
.

them all = all :i. e. the animals, both the sheep and

the oxen and the sellers. and = both. changers, Gr. kollubistes (from kollubos ,
a small coin).
Occ. only here. money = small coin. Gr. pi. of kerma. Occ. only here. 16 not. Gr. me.
Ap. 105. II. Not the same word as in vv. 9, 12 24 25 , ,
. My Father’s house. This was at the
beginning of His ministry. At the end He called it “ your house ” (Matt. 23. 38). Father’s. My
A characteristic expression in this gospel. Occ. thirty-five times. See p. 1511. merchandise. Gr.
emporion — market-place (not emporia which = the traffic itself). On the later occasion the words naturally
,

differ. Cp. Matt. 22. 5. 17 it was written — it is (or standeth) written. Cp. 6, 31 45 8 17 10. 34 , ;
.
; ;

12. 14 . The zeal, &c. Quoted from Ps. 69. 9. See the rest of the verse in Rom. 15. 3 and ,

other parts of tlie Ps. in 15. 25 (t>. 4 ); 19. 28 (t>. 21 ). Rom. 11. 9, 10 ( v 22 ). Acts 1. 20 (y. 25 ). See Ap, 107. .

of. Gen. of Relation. Ap. 17. 5. Cp. 3. a. 18 answered said. See note on Deut. 1. 41 and . . .

Ap. 122. 3. sign. Same as “miracle”, v. 11 seeing, &e. Supply the Ellipsis (Ap. 6) = .

“Wliat sign shewest thou to us [that Thou art the Messiah], seeing that Thou doest these things?”
19 Destroy, &c. The Lord’s enemies remembered His words, and perverted them saying, “ I will :

destroy”, &c. See Matt. 26. <u Mark 14. ss. this. ;
See on Matt. 16. 18 Temple. Gr, naos See .

note on Matt. 23. ie. raise up. Gr. egeiro. Ap. 178. 4. . . . 20 Forty and six years.
Begun b. c. 20. See Josephus, Wars, I. xxi. 1. rear = raise. 21 But He spake, &c. Fig.
Epitrechon (Ap. 6), For other examples, see 7. 39 12.33; 21.19. §e. Gr. ekeinos. Emph. in contrast
;

with “thou” in v. 20 See note on 1. is. . spake = was speaking. Gr. legd. of— concerning.
Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1. of=that is to say. Gen. of Apposition. Ap. 17. 4. 22 from —
out from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. the dead. No Article— dead people. See note on Matt. 17. 9 ,

and Ap. 139. 3. remembered. Cp v. 17 They remembered it after His resurrection, and believed .

it. Contrast His enemies. See note on v. 1 said — spake. Gr. legd as in v. 21 . believed, ,
.

Ap, 150. 1. 1. ii. See note on 1. 7 the scripture i. e. that the scripture was true. Here, probably,
. :

Ps. 16. 10 The word graphs occ. twelve times in John here 5. 39 7. 38, 42 10. 35 13. 18 17. 12 19. 24,
. :
; ; ; ; ; ;

28 36, 37
,
20. 9 ;
word. Gr. logos. See on Mark 9. 32.
. said. Gr. epo. 23 Now
when, &c. Note the Fig. Pleonasm (Ap. 6) in the triple definitions (for emph.). at^in. Gr. en.
Ap. 104. viii. believed in. See Ap. 150. I. 1, v (i). Same as v. 11 denoting a definite act. ,

1617
 : . ;

2 . 23. JOHN. 3 . 9.

A.D. 26 °in His name, 0 when they saw the 11 miracles

° in. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.

which He ° did. Hisname— Him (emph.). See note on Ps. 20. i.

24 °But 1 Jesus did 9 not ° commit Himself when they saw = beholding. Gr. thedred. Ap. 133.
I. 11. did — was doing.
unto them, ° because °He °knew all men,
24 But Jesus i. e. But Jesus [for His part], :
25 And needed 9 not that any should ° testify commit = trust. Same word as “ believed M inv. 23, but
21
of 10 man: for Jpe 24 knew °what was 1 in 10 man. not the same tense. denotes a continual action Here it
or habit. Gr. piateuO, Ap. 160, 1, 1. iv. See note on 1. 7,
WX 1 There was °a °man °of the ° Pharisees,
° because. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2. He = He Himself,
3 named 0 Nicodemus, a ° ruler of the Jews knew. Gr. gindskd. Ap. 132. I. ii. See note on 1. io.
25 testify — bear witness. See note on 1. 7.
2 The same came 0 to ° Jesus ° by night, and what was in man. This attribute elsewhere attri-
said unto Him, ° “ Rabbi, we ° know that Thou buted only to Jehovah (Jer, 17. jo 20. 12 ). Here this
0
art a ° teacher ° come ° from God for ° no man knowledge was
;
:
universal (“all”, v. 24 ), and individual
can do these °miracles that £fjou °doest, ° except (“ man ”).
° God be ° with him."
3. 1-21 (TV, p. 1517). EVENT. COLLOQUY WITH
Y 1

°
3 Jesus ° answered and said unto him,
2
NICODEMUS. {Repeated Alternation .)
“Verily, verily, I say unto thee, 2 Except ° a W X 1
i, 2 . Nicodemus. Admission.
man be °born 0 again, he ° cannot °see °the |

Y 1
|
3. The Lord, Answer. Stated.
kingdom of 2 God." X 2
|
4. Nicodemus. Question. “How?”

Nicodemus saith ° unto Him, ° “ How can Y 3 5-8 The Lord. Answer. Repeated.
X2 4
.
1 |

a 1 man ° be born when he is °old ? can he enter

X 3
|
9. Nicodemus. Question. “How?”.
Y 3 10 - 21 The Lord. Answer. Confirmed.
.

the second time °into his mother's womb, and

|

There was — Now there was. 1

°be born?" a man. With special reference to the last word of
Y2 j 5 Jesus answered,
2 3 “Verily, verily, I say ch. 2. man. Gr. anlhrdpos Ap. 123.1. .

unto thee, 2 Except 3 a man be 3 born ° of water of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Pharisees. Ap. 120, 2,
and of the spirit, he 3 cannot ° enter 4 into 3 the Nicodemus. Mentioned three times (here, 1 4, 9 7. , ;

so 19, 39 Rabbinical tradition makes him one of the

kingdom of 2 God. three vol. xii,
;

richest
).

men in Jerusalem. See Lightfoot,

6 °That which is 3 bomof the ° flesh is flesh;
l p. 252,

and that which is 3

born *of °the Spirit °is spirit. ruler. A member
of the Sanhedrin, or National
Council. See on Matt. 5. 22 .

7 Marvel °not that I said unto thee, Ye must 2 to. Gr, pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3 .

be 3
born 3
again. Jesus. Ap. 98. X. by night. See 7. so 19. 39. ;

Rabbi. Ap. 98. XIV. vii. 1.

k 8 0 The wind ° bloweth where 0 it listeth, and know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i.
thou hearest °the sound thereof, but ° canst teacher. Cp. v 10 Gr. didaskalos. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 4. . .

°not °tell whence it cometh, and whither it come from God. Render “ Thou art come from :

goeth so is every one that ° is born 5 of 0 the

: God as Teacher ”, from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
Spirit." God, Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
no man = no one. Compound of ou. Ap. 105. I.
X 3
9 Nicodemus 3 answered and said unto Him,
1
miracles — signs. See note on 2. 11
How can ° these things ° be ? "
.

4 “
doest=art doing.
except = if not. Gr, ean me. Ap. 118. 1. b. and . . .

105. II. with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 3 answered and said. A Hebraism. See note on Deut.
1.41. Ap. 12*2. 3. Verily, verily. See note on 1. si. a man=any one. born = begotten.
See note on Matt. 1. 2 again = from above. Gr. andthen = from above i. e. by Divine power, as in
. :

v. 31 19. 11 23
; Mark 15. 38. Luke 1. 3 Jas. 1. 17 3. is, 17 The Taimud uses this figure,
Matt. 27. ,
. si. .
;
.

as applied to proselytes.cannot = is not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1) able to, see. Gr. eidon. Ap. 133. 1. 1.
the kingdom of God. Ap. 114. Occ. in J ohn only here and in v 5. 4 unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
How Note other such questions, 4, 9. 1 Cor. 15. 35 All answered by “ the gift of God ” (3. is 4. 10
. . . ? .
;
.

1 Cor. 15. 38). The question implies a negative answer. be born. Nicodemus misunderstands,
and uses the Verb gennao of the mother. The Lord uses it of the Father, as meaning begetting. old.
Applying it to his own case. into, Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.

3. 5-8 (Y 2 above). ,
THE LORD. ANSWER. REPETITION. (Alternation.)
Y 2 j 5 Reference to question.
[
.

k |
e.Explanation.
j |
7 . Reference to question.
k I 8. Illustration.
5 of water, &c. =of water and spirit. No Art. Fig. Hendiadys (Ap. 6). Not two things, but one, by which
the latter Noun becomes a superlative and emphatic Adjective, determining the meaning and nature of
the former Noun, showing that one to be spiritual water i. e. not water but spirit. It is to be rendered :

—
“of water yea, spiritual water”. Cp. Eph. 5. 26 and see 7. 38,39 and Ezek. 36 25-27 for the “earthly ,
.

things” of v. 12 enter. Showing what the Lord meant by “see”, in v. 3.

. 6 That which is
born = That (Neuter) which has been begotten. Note the difference between this Perfect here and in v. 8,
and the Aorists in w. 3, 4, 5, 7. flesh. See note on 1. 13, t
the Spirit the Holy Spirit (with Art.). :

is spirit. This is a fundamental law, both in nature and grace.

*
See Ap. 101. II. 3. 7 not.
Gr. 7n&. Ap. 105. II. 8 The wind = The Spirit, The word pneuma occ. 385 times, and is rendered ,

“ wind ” only here. It should be trans. Spirit, as at end of verse. “Wind” is anemos occ. 31 times, and is ;

always so rendered, bloweth = breatheth, it listeth = He willeth. Ap. 102. 1. The Eng.
“ listeth” is Old Eng. for Anglo-Saxon lusteth i. e. pleasetli or desireth. the sound thereof = His ;

voice. canst not tell — knowest not. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1. i. not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. is
born = has been begotten, as in v. 6. the Spirit completing the Fig. Epanadipldsis (Ap. 6), converting :

this verse into a most solemn and independent statement of facts. 9 these things. See Jer. 31, 33
32. 39 Ezek. 31. 19; 18. 31 36. 25 - 27
, Ps. 61. io. be = come to
; pass. Ref. to v. 4.
.

1518
 ; =

Y3 A 10 2 Jesus 3 answered and said unto him, 0 “ Art 3. 10-21 (Y3 p. 1618). THE LORD. ANSWER. ,

a.d. 26 tfjou °a master of Israel, and °knowest 8 not CONFIRMED. Alternation ( ).

these things? Y 3 A 10 Expostulation. Ignorance. .
|

11 3 Verily, verily, I say unto thee, We speak

B ii. Testimony. The Lord’s. |

that we do 2 know, and ° testify that ° we have

A 12 Expostulation. Unbelief. |
.

B 13-21. Testimony. The Evangelist’s.

°seen ; and ° ye receive 8 not our ° witness. 1

10 Art thou ? or Thou art, &c. Not irony. . . .

12 ° If I have told you ° earthly things, and a master = the (famous) teacher referring to his offi- ;

ye ° believe 8 not, how shall ye ° believe, ° if I cial position. Gr. didasicalos See Ap. 98. XIV. v. 4. .

tell you of ° heavenly things ? knowest not— hast not got to know; or perceivest
not. Gr. ginosko . Ap. 132. I. ii. See note on 1. 10 .

BC D1
1
13 °And 2 no man °hath ° ascended up °to 11 testify —bear witness to. Gr. martureo. See notes
° heaven, °but He That “came down °from on 1. 7 and p. 1511.
° heaven, even ° the Son of man ° Which is ° in seen. Gr. Ttorab Ap. 133. 1. 8. . Cp. 1. 18 14. 7, 9.
;

° heaven. ye i. e. ye teachers of Israel, :

0
witness. See note on 1. 7.
m 14 13
AndMoses up the serpent in
as 0
lifted 13
12 If I have. Assuming as a fact. Ap. 118. 2. a.
it
the wilderness, even so °must 13 the Son of earthly things. Ezek. 36. 26 - 27 1 Cor. 15. 40 Col, . .

man °be lifted up: 3. 2 . 2 Cor.

Phil. 2. 10 3. 19. 5, 1 . ;

believe. Ap. 150. I. 1. i. See note on 1. 7.

n 15 That ° whosoever °believeth in Him should if I tell. Supposing I tell. Ap. 118, 1. b.
7
not perish, °but have ° eternal °life. heavenly = PI. of epouranios. Occ. only here and
Matt. 18. 36 in the Gospels. See Eph. 1, 3, 20 ; 2. 6 ; 8.
Dl 16 For 2 God so ° loved the ° world, that He 10 ; 6, 12 Phil, 2. 10 , &c.
gave His °only begotten °Son, that 16 whoso- ,

ever 16 believeth in Him should 7

not perish,
16 but have ° everlasting 15 life. 3. 13-21 (£, above). TESTIMONY, THE
EVANGELIST’S. (Division.)
m 17 For God sent not His
2
Son ° 8 16 4
into the B C 1
I 13-17. Salvation.
16world to condemn the world
° 16 C 2 I 18 - 21 . Condemnation,

n but that the 16

world 0
through Him might be 3. 13-17 (C 1 above). ,
SALVATION.
saved. (Extended Alternation .)
C9 o1 18 He that 15 belie veth not C 1
on Him is 8 D 1 13. The Son of Man. His Person.
17
condemned : but he that 12 believeth 7 not is m
|

|
14. His lifting up. His death,
17
condemned already, n I 15 . Belief. Life through Him.
I |
16 . The only-begotten Son.
because he hath 7 not 15 believed in 0 the name of m |
17—, His mission.
°the 16 only begotten ° Son of 2 God. n |
-17. Belief. Salvation through Him.
a Hebraism, 13 And, &c. The kai ( = And) here is
and does not mark the actual transition. There is nothing whatever in the context to show where
the Paragraph breaks should be in this chapter; either in the MSS., or in the Versions. The A.V. varies
in its different editions. The A.V. text in the R.V. Parallel Bible has a TI at w. 14 and is. The Camb.
Paragraph Bible (Dr. Scrivener) has no break either at vv. 14 or ie. The R.V. has a break only at v. 16, with
WH and Scrivener’s Greek Text. The Companion Bible makes the important break at v. is (1) because the :

Past Tenses which follow indicate completed events (2) because the expression “ only begotten Son ” is not ;

used by the Lord of Himself, but only by the Evangelist (1. 14, 18 3. 16 is 1 John 4. 9 ) (3) because “in ; , ; ;

the name of” (v. is) is not used by the Lord, but by the Evangelist (1 12 2. 23 1 John 6. 13 ) (4) because .
;
.
;

to do the truth (r. 21 ) occ. elsewhere only in 1 John 1. 6 (6) because

“ Who is in heaven ” (t>, is) points to ;
”
the fact that the Lord had already ascended at the time John wrote (6) because the word “ lifted up ;

refers both to the “ sufferings (v. 14 8. 28 12. 32, 34 ) and to “ the glory which should follow ” (8. 28 12. 32.
’
; ; ;

Acts 2. 33 5. 31 ) and (7) because the break at v. is accords best with the context, as shown by the Struc-
; ;

ture B, above. hath ascended=hath gone up (of himself). It does not say “ hath been taken :

up by God,” as Enoch and Elijah. But Christ had “gone up” when the Evangelist wrote these words,
ascended. Gr. anabainb. As in 1. 51 2. 13; 5. 1 7. 8, &c. Matt. 20. 17 Mark 6. 51 Rom. 10. 6.
;
to =
;
. .

into. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi. Cp, Deut. 30, 12 Prov. 30. 4. Acts 2. 34 Rom. 10. 6. Eph. 4. 10
. , heaven . .

the heaven. See note on Matt. 6. 9 10 but = except, lit. if not. Gr. ei me.
,
. came
down. Gr, katabaino. The opposite of “gone up”. =
from out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. Not
the same word as in v. 2 the Son of Man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
. Which is, &c=Who
is, &c., and was there when John wrote. This clause is in the Syr., but is omitted by Wl, and put by
R.V. in the margin. Omit “even”. in. Gr. en Ap. 104. viii. 14 as = even as. .

Ref. to Num. 21. 9 Moses. See note on 1. 17 and Matt. 8. 4.

. must = it behoved to,
in order to fulfil the prophetic Scripture. Acts 3. 18 17, 3, and cp. Heb, 2. 9 , 10
See Luke 24. 26, 46. ;
.

be lifted up. See note on v. 13 15 whosoever— every one who. As here defined,
.

believeth in. See Ap. 150, I, 1. v (i). (See note on 1. 7.) L reads epi Lm T Tr. A VH and R read en. ;

but have. Fig. Pleonasm (Ap. 6), for emph. The phrases “hath”, “have eternal life”, are the usual
expressions in this Gospel for “live for ever”' (Ap. 151. II. A. ii. 4. a). Cp. vv. 16, 36;^ 5. 24; 6. 40,
47 64
,
.1 John 3.15; 5,ii. eternal. Gr. aibnios. Ap. 151. II. B. i: i. e. in Him. Cp.
1 John 5. 12 life. See note on 1. 4. Ap. 170. 1.
. 16 loved. Gr, agapao. Ap. 135. 1. 1.
A word characteristic of this Gospel. See p, 1511. world. Gr. kosmos. Ap. 129. 1. See note
on 1. 9 . only, &c. See 1. 14. Son. Ap. 108. iii. everlasting. Same as
“ eternal” in v. 15 See Ap. 151, II. B. ii. . 17 sent. Gr, apostellb. Ap. 174. 1. to con-
demn -to judge. Gr. krino. Ap. 122. 1. A characteristic word of this Gospel. See note on p. 1511.
through. Gr. dia Ap. 104. v. 1. .

3. 18-21 [For Structure see next page]..

18 the name : i. e. Him, See note on Ps. 20. 1 , Son of God. See Ap. 98. XV.
1519
 ; : :

3. 19. JOHN. 3. 29.

19 And the ° condemnation, that

° this is 3 18-21 . (C 2 , 1519). CONDEMNATION.
16 world, and °men
26 ° light is come into the ( Repeated Alternation.)
4
a.x>.
16 loved ° darkness rather than ° light, because C2 o1 |
is—. Believeth. Positive.
1 Believeth not. Negative.
their ° deeds were °evil. p -is.
|

02 |
19. Loving darkness. Positive and reason.
20 For every one that ° doeth ° evil hateth the p 2 20 Not coming to the Light. Negative and
.

19 neither cometh to the

light, ° 2 19
light, lest his reason.
19
deeds should be °reproved. 03 2 i. Doing truth. Positive and reason.
|

19 this is s= this is what it consists in viz

21 But he that ° doeth ° truth cometh 2 to 19 the condemnation ^judging i.e. the process ;

rather
deeds may be °made manifest, than the result. Gr. krisis. Ap. 177. 7.
:
19
light, that
0
that they ° are wrought 13 in 2 God." lights the light. Ap. 130. 1. See note on 1. 4.

0 E 22 ° After these things came Jesus and His men

3 = the men. As a class. Ap. 123. 1.
darkness = the darkness.
0
disciples 4 into ° the land of Judaea
deeds = works. PI. of ergon. A characteristic word
0
F and there He tarried 2
with them, and bap- of this Gospel. See note on p. 1511.
tized. evil. Gr. poneros — active evil. Ap. 128. III. 1.
20 doeth = practises, or (habitually) does. Gr. prassd.
G 23 And John also was 12 baptizing 13
in °Mnon evil. Gr. phaulos— worthless, base. Occ. only here;
near to Salim, because there was much water
0 °
5. 29 . Titus 2. 8, Jas. 3. 16 in Rec. Text, but in Rom. ,

there and they came, and were 22 baptized.

: 9. li. a Cor. 5. io, in most texts for kakos. Here, pl.=
24 For John 0 was 0 not yet cast 4 into ° prison. worthless things.
neither = and not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1,
GW 25 0 Then there arose 0a 0 question ° between
. . .

reproved = brought home to him. Cp. 16. 8 (convince).

some of John's disciples and ° the Jews 0 about 2 1 doeth. Actively produces, having regard to the
° purifying. object and end of the action. Gr. poied. Cp. the two
26 And they came 4 unto John, and said unto verbs, prassd and poied, in a similar connexion in 6. 29,
him “ Rabbi, He That was 2 with thee beyond truth— the truth. Gr. alMheia. Ap. 175. 1. charac- A
Jordan, to Whom
tfjou ° barest witness, ° behold,
teristic word of this Gospel. See note on 1. 14.
made manifest. Gr. phanerod. Ap. 106. 1. v.
the same baptizeth, and °all men come 2 to
are = have been, and still continue to be.
Him." wrought in God : i. e. in His fear, or in His strength.
H 2
J 27 John 3
answered and said, “A man 1
can
0
receive
0
nothing, except it °be given him 3 22 —4 . . 2 (0, p. 1515). JUDAEA.
(Introversion.)
13 from 15 heaven.
O E B. 22 -. Coming into Judaea.
Kq 28 Ye yourselves 26 bear me witness, that I
|

F 3. -22. The Lord. Baptizing.

said, 3 am 8 not °the Christ, but that I am
|

G |
8. 23, 24. John. Baptizing.
°sent before Jpitn. G |
John’s disciples. Controversy.
3. 26-36.
F\ 4. 1, 2. The Lord. Baptizing.
29 He that hath the bridethe bridegroom is E 4. 3-. Departing from Judaea.
but °the friend of the bridegroom, which
|

Ap. 104. xi. 2) these 22 After = After (Gr. meta.

standeth and heareth him, °rejoiceth greatly things. A note of time, frequent in John. See 21. l.
° because of the bridegroom's voice this my :
the land of Judsea lit. the Judaean land. Phrase :

joy therefore is fulfilled. only here. land. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4.
baptized = was (engaged in) baptizing. See 4. 2 and
Ap. 115. 1. i. 23 JEnon = Springs. Now Far" ah. The springs near Umm al 'Amdan, 7J miles below
Bexsan. Salim. Still so called east of Shechem. much water = many waters (i.e. springs).
;

24 was=had been. not yet. Gr. oupd compound of ou. prison = the prison. Cp. Matt. 4. 12,
,

3 25-36 . (G, above). JOHN BAPTIST’S DISCIPLES. CONTROVERSY. (Division.)

G H
The questioning. 1
I 26 , 26 ,

H The answer. 2
I 27-36.

25 Then = Therefore : i.e, on account of the facts stated in w. 22 - 24 . question = questioning,

between some of— [on Ap, 104. vii.
the part] of.and = with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
Gr. ek.
the Jews. All the texts read “a Jew Gr. loudaion with Syr. But it has been suggested that Iou was
”.
,

—
the primitive abbreviation for lesou ( of Jesus), and being repeated (by inadvertence) led to the reading
Iou[daion] (=a Jew). This would agree better with vv. 22-24 with “ Therefore ” in v. 25 and with the action ; ,

of John’s disciples, and John’s answer. See the Structure 2 above. about = concerning. Gr. H ,

peri Ap, 104. xiii. 1.

. purifying == purification. Cp. 2. e. Luke 2. 22 5. u. 26 barest ;

witness =hast borne witness. See note on 1. 7. behold. Gr. ide. Ap. 133. 3. Fig. Asterismos.
Ap. 6. all. This was the gravamen.
3 27-36
. (H 2 ,
above). JOHN’S ANSWER. (Alternations.)
H 2
J |
27 . God the Giver of all to men.
K q |
28. Contrast.
r |
29 . His voice.
q |
30 . Contrast.
His words.
r |
31 - 34 .

J 35 God the Giver of all to Messiah,

K
|

s |
36-, Belief on the Son.
t -36-. Consequence. Everlasting life.
|

s -36-. Rebellion against the Son.

|

t
|
-36. Consequence. Abiding wrath,
27 receive = take [upon himself], nothing. Gr. ou ouden. A double negative. be given =have
been given. =
28 the Christ the Messiah. Ap. 98. IX. sent. Ap. 174. 1. 29 the friend, &c.
He played a very important part in the wedding ceremonies. rejoiceth greatly. Fig. Polyptdton
(Ap. 6). Gr. chara chairei— joyeth with joy. because of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.

1520
 : : : =

ff 30 §emust increase, but 3 must decrease.

14 31 from above. Gr. andthen same as “again” in
,

v. 3. earth. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4.

r 31 He That cometh ° from above is above all earthly = of the earth.
A.D. 26 he that is 1 of the °earth is ° earthly, and speak- 32 heard. Not “ hath heard
eth 1 of the ° earth He That cometh 18 from : testimony. Gr. marturia. See note on “witness ”, 1. 7.
17
heaven is above all. 33 true. Ap. 175. 1. characteristic word of this A
32 And what He hath 11 seen and 0 heard, Gospel. See p. 1611.
tfyat He
11
testifieth and 2 no man receiveth His
;
34 words. Gr. pi. of rhema. See note on Mark 9. 32.
°testimony. for God, &c. Or “ for the Spirit giveth not [the words
of God] by measure [unto Him]
33 He that hath received His 32 testimony hath
set to his seal that 2 God is ° true.
A WH God. [L] T [Tr. ] R. , not Syr. omit “ God ” here, ,

the Spirit. With Art. = the Giver, not the gift. Ap.
34 For He 2
Whom
God hath sent speaketh 101. II. 8. This was by measure unto John, but not
the words of God
° 2 ° for ° God giveth 8 not °the unto the Lord. Cp, 15.26; Matt. 11. 27 What John
:
.

Spirit 0 by measure unto Him saw and heard was limited (w. 27 - 30 ).
.

J 35 0 The Father 16 loveth the Son, and hath by. Gr. etc. Ap. 104. vii.
given all things ° into His hand. 35 The Father. See note on 1. 14 ,

into. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.

Ka 36 He that 15
believeth on the Son 36 believeth not=obeyeth Gr. apeitheo. Cp. not.
Ap. 150. I. 2. See note on 1. 7. Only here in John.
t hath 16
everlasting 16
life
shall not see— will not see. Note the future here, in
$ and he that 0 believeth 8 not the Son contrast with “hath”,
see. Ap. 183. I. 8. a.
* ° shall 8 not 0 see 15 life but the ° wrath of 2 God
; wrath = [permanent] wrath. Gr. orge as in Matt. 3. 7. ;

°abideth °on him." Luke 3. 7 1 Thess, 2. 16

. &c. Not thumos which — , ,

[temporary] wrath.
F When 0
therefore °the Lord °knew how abideth. Present tense. See note on 1. 32.
4 the 0
Pharisees had heard that ° Jesus on=upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
°made and ° baptized more disciples than John, 4 1 therefore. See 3. 22 :. •
.

2 ° (Though 1 Jesus Himself ° baptized °not, the Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. B. c. For the occ. of this
but His disciples,) absolute title in John, see 6. 23 ;
11. 2 20. 20 and cp. ; ;

B 3 He left Judsea, 20. 2 ,

13 , is, 25 ;
21. 7 .

knew = came to know. Gr. ginosko. Ap. 132. I, ii.

and departed again 0 into ° Galilee.
°
See note on 1. 10 Cp. 2. 24. .

4 And ° He must needs ° go ° through Samaria. Pharisees. Ap. 120. II (John never refers to the
5 °Then cometh He °to a city of Samaria, Sadducees by name). Jesus. Ap. 98. X,
which is called Sychar, near to the ° parcel of made, &c. — is making and baptizing,
ground ° that Jacob gave to his son Joseph. baptized. Ap. 115. I, i.
6 Now ° Jacob's ° well was there. 1 Jesus 2 Though = And yet.
baptized. It was not the practice of Jesus to bap- .
therefore, being wearied °with His journey,
° sat thus ° on the 0 well and it was about tize. Imperf. Tense,
:
Ap. 105. I. 22 not. Gr. ou. Cp. 3. .

°the sixth hour.

7 There cometh a woman °of Samaria to 4 . -3-54 (N, p. 1515). GALILEE. {Division.)
draw water N L 1 - 3 - 27 -. The woman of Samaria.
M Nu L 2 -27-42. The Disciples and the Samaritans.
2 1
Jesus saith unto her, ° “ Give Me to drink." L3 43 - 54 . The second sign.
4 . -3-27“{Ll ,
above). THE WOMAN OF SAMARIA. (Division.)
Jj 1 M 1 - 3 - 7 -. The Circumstances.
M 2 -7-27- The Colloquy.
3 again. See 1.43. Ap. 104. vi.
into. Galilee. See Ap. 169.
Gr. eis. 4 He must needs— it was
necessary [for] Him. See Josephus, Life § 52. Ant xx. vi. 1. A necessity not only geographical, but including
,

the Divine counsels. go=pass. Gr. dierchomai. Cp. 8. 59 through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. 5 Then .

Therefore. to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Sychar. Now 'Askar, A village on the slope of Mount Ebal and north
of Jacob’s well. parcel of ground = field or land. that J acob gave. Cp. Gen. 33. 19 48. 22 Josh. 24. 32 ;
. ,

6 Jacob’s well. Cp. Gen. 49. 22. well=spring. Gr. pegs. Not the same word as in vv. 11 32, but as in v. 14. ,

with=from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. sat = was sitting. on: or by. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2. Cp. 6. 2 .

the sixth hour. Of the day, i. e- noon. See on 1. 39, and Ap. 165. 7 of=out of. Gr. ek. Ap, 104, vii.
4. -7-27- (M 2 ,
above). THE COLLOQUY. (
Introversion cmd Repeated Alternation .)
M 2 N u |
-7. The Lord. Request. I.
v I
s. Disciples. Gone away.
O w 1
|
9. The woman. “How?”
x1 )
10 The Lord. “ If thou knewest.”
. II.
w 1
|
11 , 12 The tvoman.
. “Whence?”
x The Lord. “ I will give.” III.
2
j
13 14 .
,

w 3 15. The woman. “ Give me.”

|

x 3 16 The Lord. “Go, call.” IV.

|
.

w 17 - The woman. “I have no husband.’

4
|

x 4 - 17 is. The Lord. “Well said.” V.

| ,

w 5 19 20 The woman. “Where to worship.”

| ,
.

x* 21 - 24 The Lord. “ Believe Me.” VI.

|
.

w6 25 The woman. “Messiah cometh.”

.

N
|

u |
26. The Lord. Declaration. “I am He.” VII.
v |
27-. Disciples. Come back.
-7 Give Me, &c. The first word. Note the seven (Ap. 10) times the Lord spoke to the woman, and the
gradual ascent to the final declaration in v. - 26 .

1521
 : ” : . ;

V (For His disciples were gone

8 ° away ° unto 8 For, &c. See note on v, 34.
A.D. 26 the city ° to buy ° meat.) unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
to = in order that (Gr. hina) they might,
0 w1 9 Then saith the woman of Samaria unto meat. Pat by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Species), Ap.
Him, °«How is it that being a Jew, for all kinds of food.
°askest drink of me, “which am a woman of
°
9 How, &c. See note on 3. 4.
Samaria ? 8 (for ° the Jews 0 have ° no dealings askest. Gr. aiteo. Ap. 134. I. 4, as in v. lo.
with the Samaritans.) of from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1.
which am = being,
10 1 Jesus ° answered and said unto her, 0 “ If the Jews the. No . . . articles,
thou ° knewest ° the gift of God, and Who it is have dealings -have .
. . . familiar intercourse. . .

That saith to thee, Give Me to drink ; tfyou

*
' Gr. sunchraomai. Occ. only here,
wouldest have 9 asked of Him, and He would no. Gr. ou. Ap. 106. I.
have given thee ° living water.” 10 answered and said. Hebraism. See Deut. 1. 41 A
and Ap. 122. 3.
w a 11 The woman saith unto Him, ° “ Sir, Thou If thou, &c. Assuming the hypothesis as a fact. Ap.
hast nothing to draw with, and the “well is 118. 2 a.
“deep: from whence then hast Thou that knewest = hadst known, Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i. See
30 living water ? note on 1. 26 .

12 Art $fjou greater than our father Jacob, the gift. See note on “ How”, 3. 4. Gr. d&rea. Occ.
°

which gave us the 11 well, and drank ° thereof only here in the Gospels, elsewhere only in Acts 2. 38
himself, “and his ° children, and his cattle?” 8. 20 10. 45 11, 17 Rom. 6. 15, 17. 2 Cor. 9. 15. Eph. 3. 7
0 ; ; .

4. 7. Heb. 6. 4. Note the eight gifts in this Gospel (4. io

13 Jesus
1 10 answered and said unto her, 10. u 13. 15 14. 16 27 17. 8, 14, 22 ; ; , ; ).

°« Whosoever drinketh of this water “shall

7 living i. e. perennial, unfailing. Understood by all :

thirst again Jews, from Jer. 2. 13 17. 13. Zech. 14. 8. Gr. sao, a word ;

14 But “whosoever drinketh 7 of the water characteristic of this Gospel, See note on p. 1611.
that 3 shall give him shall “ never thirst but 11 Sir. Ap, 98. VI. i. a. 8. B. b.
well = a well dug out. Not the same word as in w. 6, 14
;

the water that I shall give him shall ° be “ in deep. In 1869 it was 106 feet, and had 16 feet of water. ,

him a “well of water “springing up 3 into 12 Art 2^ou, &c., or Surely Thou art not (Ap, 106. II).
“everlasting “life.” thereof - out of (Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii) it.
w* 15 The woman saith ° unto Him, 11 “ Sir, give and. Fig.= Polysyndeton. Ap. 6.
me this water, “that I thirst “not, neither “ come children sons. Ap. 108. iii.
cattle. Gr. pi. of thremma. Occ. only here.
hither to draw.” 13 Whosoever drinketh — Every one who is in the
10 1 Jesus saith unto her, “ Go, call thy “ hus- habit of drinking. shall = will.
band, and come hither.” 14 whosoever drinketh— he who may have drunk
(Gr. an, with Subj. Aor.).
w 1 17 The woman 10 answered and said, “ I have never thirst — by no means (Gr. ou Ap. 106. Ill)
9
no husband.” thirst for ever (Ap, 151. II. A. ii. 4. b).
0
be = become. in. Gr, en. Ap. 104. viii.
1
Jesus said unto her, “ Thou hast well said, well— fountain, as in v. 6. Not as in vv. 11 12 ,
.

* 1have no husband9 16 '

springing up = welling up.
18 For thou hast had five 16husbands and ;
everlasting. Ap. 161. II. B. ii.
he whom thou now hast is 2 See note on 1. 4, and Ap. 170. 1.
not tfm 16 husband: life.
“in tfjat saidst thou “truly.” 15 unto. Gr, pros. Ap, 104. xv. 3.
that. Gr. hina. See 1. 7.
W c
19 The woman
saith unto Him, 11 « Sir, °I not. Gr. me. Ap. 106. II.
“perceive that Xf)on art a “prophet. come hither. Some texts read dierchomai (as in v. 4) =
20 Our fathers “worshipped in “this mount- come all the way hither (through, or across the plain).
14

ain; and ge say, that 14 in Jerusalem is the 16 husband. Gr. anSr. Ap. 123. 2.
place where “men ought to “worship.” 17 well. Cp. 8. 48 13. 13. Matt. 16. 7. Mark 12, 32. ;

Luke 20. 39. 18 in. Omit.

21 Jesus saith unto her,
1 “ “
Woman, “believe truly ^ true. See note on 3. 33 and Ap. 175. 1.
Me, the hour cometh, when ye shall “neither 19 I perceive. Gr. themed. Ap. 133. I. 11. See
0 0
14
in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, The Didache xi. 4. 6 and cp. v 42 here. ;

20 worship ° the Father. prophet. See Ap. 49.

22 °5pc worship ye 10 know 2 not “what: foe 20 worshipped. Ap. 137, 1.
10 know what we 20 worship : for 0 salvation is this mountain. Gerizim. The well was at its foot.
7 (See Deut. 27. 12 .) men ought=it is necessary.
of the Jews.
21 Woman. See on 2. 4 .

23 But the hour ° cometh, and now is, when believe Me. Ap. 150. 1. 1. ii. See note on 1. 7. This
the “true “worshippers shall 20 worship 21 the formula occurs only here and 14. n.
Father 14 in “spirit and “in “truth: for 21 the neither . . nor. Gr. oute oute. . . . .

Father seeketh guct) to 20 worship Him. at. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.

24 God
° is ° a Spirit : and they that wor- 20 the Father. See Ap. 98. Ill, and note on 1. 14 .

ship Him
° must worship 14
in spirit and 22 Ye worship
Him what. See 2 Kings 17. 24 - 34 . . . ,

23
in 23
truth.” esp. v. 33 .
salvation = the salvation [which the prophets foretold],
w c 25 The woman saith unto Him, “I 10
know Cp.Luke 2. 30 ,

23 cometh, and now is=is coming, and is now on

its way. coming depended on the repentance of the nation, when all the prophecies would have been
Its
fulfilled. See Acts 3. 18-26. true=real. See note on 1. 9 Ap. 175. 2. worshippers. Gr. .

proskunetes. Only here. spirit. Ap. 101. II. 8. in. No Preposition with the second “in”,
truth. Ap. 175. 1. See note on 1. 14 24 God. See Ap. 98. I. i. 1, with Art. Contrast 1. 1
.
.

a Spirit — spirit i.e. not flesh, or material substance. Not “a” Spirit.
: must. Note this absolute
condition. Cp. v. 4 ;
3. 7, 14, 30 ;
9. 4 ;
10 . 16 ;
12, 34 ;
20. 9, &c.

1522
 ; : . :

A'D. 26 that “Messias 23 cometh, Which is called ° Christ 25 Messias = Messiah. Ap. 98. VIII.

when §e °is come, He will “tell us all things." Christ. See Ap. 98. IX.
is come = comes, or shall have come,
Nu Jesus saith unto her,
20 1 0
“3 That °speak tell. Gr. anangelld See 5. is 16. 13, ,
; 14, is, 26 (shew).
unto thee am He.” Cp. Ap. 121. 5, 6.
0 3 26 That speak, &c. - 1 am [He] Who am speaking,
V 27 And upon this came His disciples, &c. This is the seventh and last of the Lord’s seven
utterances, and marks the climax. See note on v 7,
La P and “marvelled that He ° talked “with °the and Ap. 176.
.

speak -am talking.

woman yet no man said, “ What seekest
:
" - upon. Gr. epi Ap. 104, ix. 2. 27
Thou?" or, “Why talkest Thou “with her?
.

28 The woman then left her waterpot, and 4 . 27-42 THE DISCIPLES AND
(L», p. 1521).

went her way 3 into the city, and saith to the THE SAMARITANS.
{Extended Alternation and Introversion.)
“men,
L2 P |
-27. The disciples. Marvelling. Silent.
R 29 “ Come, ° see 28
a Man, Which told me all Ql 28 . The city. The woman.
things ° that ever I did R |
29-. Her testimony.
" S y -29. “Is not this the Messiah?**
Sy 0
is not this the 28 Christ ?
|

z 30. Samaritans. Coming.

P 31-38. The disciples. Instructed.
|
Silenced.
z 30 “Then they went “out of the city, and °came |

18 unto Him. Q 39-. The city. The men.

|

R -39. Her testimony.

|

31In the mean while His disciples “prayed

14 Believing. S 40, 41. Samaritans.
0 “ y 42. This is indeed the Messiah.
Him, saying, Master, eat." |

32 But He said unto them, “ 3 have ° meat to 27 marvelled. All the texts read “were wonder-
if

eat that ge 10 know 2 not “of." ing Gr. thaumazd. First occ. Matt. 8. 10 ,

33 Therefore said the disciples one “to an- talked = was talking, with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104, xi. 1.
other, « Hath any man brought Him ought to
the woman = a woman. One of six things forbidden
"
eat ? to a Rabbi by the Talmud and she being a Samaritan
34 1 Jesus saith unto them, “ My “ meat is °to
;

caused the greater wonder.

do the “will of Him That “sent me, and to 28 men. Gr, pi. of anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
“finish His “work. 29 see. Ap. 133. 1. 1.
35 “ Say 2 not ge, There are yet four months, ‘
that ever = whatsoever,
*
and then cometh harvest ? ° behold, I say unto is not this ?- can this be?
you, Lift up your eyes, and ° look on the fields; 30 Then. All the texts omit,
for they are white “ already 83 to harvest. out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
30 And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and came -were coming.
31 prayed = were asking. Gr. erotao. Ap. 134. 1. 3.
gathereth fruit 8 unto 14 life “eternal: 15 that both Master. Gr. Rabbi. Ap. 98. XIV. vii. 1.
he that soweth and he that reapeth may re- 32 meat. Gr. brdsis= eating. Not the same word
joice together. as in v 34. . of. Omit “ of”.
0
37 And “ herein is that “ saying 23
true, ° * One 33 to. Gr. pros Ap, 104. xv. 3. .

soweth, and “another reapeth/ 34 meat. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Species), Ap. 6,
38 3 “sent you to reap that whereon ne be- for all kinds of food. Gr. broma. Not the same word
stowed 9 no labour “other men “laboured, and : as in v. 33.
0
are entered 3 into their labours." to do = in order to do. Emphasizing the object and
end, not the act. Cp. Luke 2. 49 4. 4. ;

c 0 39 And many of the Samaritans of that city

7
will. Ap. 102. 2.
believed on Him sent. Gr. pempo. Ap. 174. 4. See note on 1. 22 .

finish. Gr. teleioo. A characteristic word of this

R 0 for the 37 saying of the woman, which 0 testi- Gospel; here, 5. 36 17. 4, 23 19. 28. See p. 1511.
“
He told me all 29 that ever I did." ; ;

fied, work, A
characteristic word of this Gospel, most
frequently in pi. See p. 1511.
8z 40 So when the Samaritans were come 1B unto 35 Say not ge. Fig. Paroemia. Ap. 6.
Him, they “besought Him that He would “tarry behold, Gr. idou. Ap. 133. I. 2. Fig. Asterismos.
° with them and He “ abode there “ two days.
:
Ap. 6.
41 And many more 0 believed ° because of His look on. Gr. theaomai. Ap. 133. I. 12.
own ° word already. This does not refer to the present mission
field, but to the then present expectation of national re-
42 And ° said unto the woman, « Now we pentance (on which the glorious harvest was conditional)
41
believe, “not 41 because of thy saying for we :
by the proclamation of the kingdom. See Ap. 119.
have heard Him ourselves, and 10 know that 36 eternal. Ap. 151. II. B. i.
this is “indeed 29
the “Christ, the “Saviour of 37 herein = in (Gr. en) this.
“ the world." is = i. e. is [exemplified] the true saying,
Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32.
saying.
One another. Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1.
. . . 38 sent. Ap. 174. 1. other men. Gr. pi.
of alios. laboured - have laboured, =
are entered have entered. their:
i.e. John the Baptist and the Lord, 39 believed on. Ap. 150. I. 1. v (i). See note on 1. 7.
for— on account of. Gr. dia. Ap, 104. v. 2. testified — bore witness. See note on 1.7.
40 besought — asked. Gr. erotao. Ap. 134. I. 3. tarry. Gr. mend. See note on “abode”, 1. 32.
with. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2. abode, Gr. mend, as above. two days. See
note on v. 43. 41 believed. Ap. 150. I. 1. i. because of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2,
word. Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32. 42 said = were saying: i.e. as one and another
spoke. not— no longer. Gr. ouketi indeed^ truly. Cp. Ap. 175. 1, and p. 1511.
Christ = All the texts omit “the Christ”, but not the Syr, See Ap. 94, V, note 3. Saviour.
In John only here, and 1 John 4. 14 See note on Matt. 1. 21 . the world. Gr. kosmos. Ap. 129. 1, ,

i. e. of the Gentiles as well as the Jews. See note on 1, 9 .

1523
 L3 T 43 Now ° after “ two days He departed thence, 4 . 43-54 (L 3 p. 1521).
, SIGN. THE SECOND
4. d. 26 and went 8 into 3 Galilee. and Alternation.)
{Introversion
(°For 1 Jesus Himself 39 testified, that °a L 3
44 43-4 6-. Departure from Judaea to Galilee.
prophet hath 9 no honour 14 in ° his own coun- U V a -46, 47 The father. Request,
J
.

try.)
b 48. The Lord. Answer. j

a 49. The father. Request.

45 Then when He was come into Galilee, 3 3 |

b so-, The Lord. Answer.

the Galilaeans ° received Him, having ° seen all |

W -so. Belief.
the things that He did 21
at Jerusalem 21
at the U V c 61-.
|

The father. Return,

feast :
44 went 8 unto the feast).
(for tfycg also
|

d
Servants’ report.
|
-ci.
46 So 1 Jesus came ° again 3 into °Cana of c 52- The father. Inquiry.
|

3
Galilee, where He °made the water wine. d -52. Servants’ reply.
UVa And there was a certain ° nobleman, whose son W
|

|
53. Belief.
Departure from Judaea to Galilee. 54.
was sick 21 at ° Capernaum.
47 When fye heard that 1 Jesus was come 43 after two days. See 11. e, and cp. with the
Seventh Sign. Ap. 176. after. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.
30 out of
Judaea 3 into 3 Galilee, he went 15 untotwo — the two viz. those mentioned in v. 40.
Him, and 40 besought Him 15 that He would come 44 For Jesus, &c. Note the parenthetical explana-
;

down, and heal his son for he was ° at the

:
tion, and see note on “ and we beheld ”, 1. 14.
point of death. a prophet. Fig. Parosmia Ap. 6. .

48 Then said 1 Jesus 15 unto him, “ Except ye his own country = his native place. See 7.41,42,
°

"see ° signs and wonders, ye will °not 41 be- Which was Galilee (Ap. 169). The Lord had proved
lieve.” the truth of this proverb before He went to Cana (from
Nazareth), as recorded in Luke 4. 16-30. See Ap. 97.
a 49 The 46 nobleman saith 15 unto Him, 11 “ Sir, The Lord went and returned thither, notwithstanding
come down 0 ere my
° child die.”
that experience,
b 50 1 Jesus saith unto him, ** Go thy way ; thy 45 received. Gr. dechqmai. Only occ. here in John,
son “liveth.” seen. Gr, horad. Ap. 133. 1. 8.
46 again Cana, &c. Referring to 2. i.
W And the "man 41 believed the 41 word that made.
. . .

Not the same word as “ made ” in 2. 9.

1
Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went his nobleman = a royal
Prob. belonging to the officer,
way. court of Herod Antipas (Ap. 109), Gr. basilikos. Occ.
51 °And as he was now going down, his only here v. 49. Acts 12. 20 21 and Jas. 2. 8.
UV c ;
, ;

° servants ° met him, Capernaum. Ap. 169.

47 at the point of death = about to die. Not the
d and told him saying, “ Thy ° son liveth.”
50
, same miracle as that of‘ the centurion’s servant recorded
c 52 °Then enquired he 9 of them the hour in Matt. 8. 5-12 and Luke 7. l-io. The two miracles differ
°when he began “amend. to as to time, place, person, pleading, plea, disease, the
Lord’s answer, and the man’s faith, as may be easily
d And they said unto him, “Yesterday at °the seen by comparing the two as to these details.
seventh hour the fever left him.” 48 Except = If not. Gr. ean ml. Ap. 118. 1. b. and
W 53 So the father 1
knew that it was 21 at the 106. II. signs. See note on 2. n.
and wonders. See Ap. 176.
same hour, 14 in the which 1 Jesus said unto signs
him, “Thy 61 son 50 liveth:” and himself 41 be- nothin no wise. Gr. ou me. Ap. 106. III.
lieved, and his whole house. 49 ere = before. See note on Matt. 1. is.
child. Gr. paidion. Ap. 108. v.
54 This is again °the second miracle that 50 liveth. Gr. zao. word characteristic of this A
1
Jesus did, when He was come 30 out of Judaea Gospel. See p. 1611, and cp. Ap. 170. 1.
3
into 3 Galilee. 51 — But already. servants— bond-servants, And
met. Gr. apantao but all the texts read hupantao. ,

X YZ
l l l “After “this there was °a feast of “the son — boy. Gr. pais. Ap. 108. iv.
A. D. 27
e'
5 Jews ; and ° Jesus went up ° to Jerusalem. 52 Then = Therefore,
2 Now there is ° at Jerusalem ° by the sheep when = in (Gr. en Ap. 104. viii) which, .

e" amend = get better. Gr. kompsoteron echo. Occ. only

here in N.T. the seventh hour = 1 o’clock p.m.
Cp. Ap. 165. 54 the second miracle =a second sign. Having thus begun to number the signs in this
Gospel, we may continue to do so, and complete the whole (eight). See Ap. 176. See note on 2. n.
5. 1— 6. 71 (Ei P* 161 °) THE SECOND PERIOD OF THE LORD’S MINISTRY. Subject: THE
PROCLAMATION OF THE KING. {Division.)
X 6. 1-47. In Jerusalem. 1
|

X2 6. i-7i. In Galilee. |

5 1-47 (X above). IN JERUSALEM. {Division.)

.
1
,

X 1
Y 1-15. The Third Sign. The impotent Man.
1

Y 2 16-47. Consequent Conspiracy of, and Colloquy with, the Jews.

5. 1-15 (V above). THE THIRD SIGN. THE IMPOTENT MAN. (Division.)
1
,

Y 1 Zl
I 1-7. The occasion.
Z2 j
8-15. The sign.

5. 1-7 (Z 1 ,
above). THE OCCASION. (Division.)
Z The time.
i 1.

2 The place. .

3, 4. The people.
a
e
5-7. The man.
1 After, &c. A phrase common in John. See 21. l. Ten times in the
Revelation. After. Gr. meta.
Ap. 104, xi. 2. this = these things. a feast. Perhaps Purim, but uncertain. the Jews.
See note on 2. 13. Jesus. See Ap. 98. X. to. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. 2 at -in. Gr. en.
Ap. 104. viii. by = upon, or at. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
1624
 : : ; .

JOHN. 5 16 . .

At x>. 27 ° market a pool, ° (which is called in the Hebrew market, or gate. Cp. Neh. 3. l, 32 ;
12. 39, and Ap. 68,
0 p. 100.
tongue ° Bethesda, having five porches). [15. 40.
which is called. Gr. epilegomai. Only here and Acts
e8 3 “ In these lay a great multitude of impotent Bethesda. Aramaic. Ap. 93. III. 3. Cp. Siloam in
folk, of blind, “halt,withered, ° waiting for the the sixth sign, Ap. 176.
moving of the water. porches = arches, i. e. a colonnade, or cloister. Gr, stoa.
4 °For an angel went down °at a certain Occ. only here, 10.23. Acts 3. n 5, 12 TheEng. “porch” ;
.

is from the French porche Lat. porticum = a gallery or

season ° into the pool, and ° troubled the water ,

whosoever then first after the “troubling of the 1 door. All from Lat. portare = to carry the wall being —
water stepped 3 in was made 0 whole of whatso-
cai'ried over by an arch. 3 In. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
halt = lame. Eng. from Anglo-Saxon healt= stop, be-
ever disease ° he had. cause of having to stop frequently from lameness.
e4 5 0
And a certain 0 man was there, which had waiting. From this word to the end of v. 4 is omitted
an infirmity ° thirty and eight years. by T Tr. A VH It, but not the Syriac (see Ap. 94. V.
6 When Jesus ° saw f)im lie, and ° knew that
1 ii note 3). If it be an addition it must have been a
he had been now °a long time in that case, He marginal note to explain the “ troubling ” of v. 7 which ,

gradually got into the text.

saith unto him, ° “Wilt thou be made 4 whole ? "
4 For an angel. The water was intermittent from
7 The impotent 5 man answered him, ““Sir, the upper springs of the waters of Gihon (see Ap. 68,
I have ° no 5 man, when the water is 4 troubled, and 2 Chron. 32. 33, R.V.). The common belief of the
“to put me “into the pool but “while 3 am com- : man expressed in v. 7 is hereby described. All will be
ing, ° another steppeth down ° before me." clear, if we insert a parenthesis, thus “ For [it was said :

that]an angel ” &c.

Z2 A f 8 1 Jesus saith unto him, 0 “ Rise, take up thy at a certain season — from
,

time' to time. Gr. kata

“bed, and walk." (Ap. 104. x. 2) kairon into. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii .

9 And immediately the 5 man was made troubled. Gr. tarasso. Cp. 11. 33 12. 27 13.21 14. 1 27 ; ; ; ,
.

4
whole, whole — well or sound. Gr hugies Seven times in
John. Cp. 7. 23 .

h and took up his 8 bed, and walked he had =held him fast. See note on “ withholdeth ”,
i and 0 on 0 the same day was ° the sabbath. 2 Tliess. 2. 5 And, &c. See Ap. 176.
e.

man. Gr. anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1.

i 10 The Jews therefore said unto him that thirty and eight years. The period of the wander-
0
“was cured, “ It is the sabbath day ings. Cp. “from birth ”, 9, 1 .
6 saw = seeing. Ap. 133. 1. 1. The Lord, in this and
h “it is °not lawful for thee to “carry thy the sixth sign, takes the initiative (9. 1 ).
8
bed.” knew^knowing. Ap. 132. I. iii. See note on 1. 10 .

9 11 He answered
them, “He That made me Not the same word as in v. 32 a long time, Cp. 9. 2 . ,

4
whole, “the same said unto me, Wilt thou = Desirest thou to. Gr. theld. Ap. 102. 1.
7 Sir. Gr. kurios. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. B. b. Supply
I * Take up thy bed, and walk.’ " the Ellipsis thus; “Sir [I am indeed willing, but] I
have,” &c. no. Gr. ou Ap. 105, I.
B 12 Then “asked they him, ““What 6 man is ,

to = in order that (Gr. Tiina) he may. [time when,

that Which said unto thee, ‘Take up thy 8 bed, into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. while = in (Gr. en) the
and walk " ?
*

another. Ap. 124. 1. before. Ox. pro. Ap. 104. xiv.

0
13 And he
that “was healed 0 wist 10 not who
it was: for 1 Jesus had “conveyed Himself 5 8 -15 (Z 2 p. 1524). THE SIGN. Alternation . , (. ,)

z 2 A s-ii. The Lord seeking, and healing.

away, a multitude being in 0 that place.
° 3
B 12 13 The Jews. Question asked.
|

.
:

[ ,

A 14 “Afterward Jesus “findeth him 3 in the 1 A 14 The Lord finding, and saving. |
. :

“temple, and said unto him, ““Behold, thou B is. The Jews. Question answered. |

° art made 4 whole ° sin no more, 0

lest a worse 5 8-11 (A, above). THE LORD
: SEEKING AND . :
0
thing come unto thee." HEALING. {Introversion.)
B 15 The 5
man departed, and told the Jews that A f “Take up thy bed and walk” (saith).
9 -. “ The man was made whole.”
|
8.

g
it was 1 Jesus, Which had made him 4 whole.
I

h -9-, “And took up his bed and walked.” |

- 9 “ On the same day was the sabbath.”

Y a C 16 And “therefore “did the Jews “persecute i

10 -. “ It is the sabbath day.”

|
.

Jesus, and “sought to slay Him, because He

1 i |

~io. “ Not lawful to carry thy bed.”

had done these things 9 on 9 the sabbath day. /t
[

g 11 -. “ He that made me whole” (said). |

Take up thy bed and walk.” f |

-ii. “
8 Bise. Ap. 178. 1. 4. The third sign. See Ap. 176. bed. A rough cottonwool quilt called to-day khaf t
the poor man’s bed. The Gr. krabbaton is a Latin word meaning a “ pallet 9 on. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
the same day sabbath=that day a Sabbath. Cp. 9. 14 and Ap. 176. This seems to imply that it was
. . .

not the weekly sabbath, but the same as 19. 31. See Ap. 156. 10 was cured— had been healed,
the sabbath day=a sabbath. it is not lawful. A forced interpretation of Jer. 17. 21 &c., by the ,

Rabbis, made the carrying of anything from a public place into a private place, or vice versa, unlawful
(Talmud, Sabb. 6. a). not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I. Not the same word as in vv. 23-, 28 45 carry= ,
,

take up, as in v. 8, 11 the same = that one there. Gr. ekeinos emph. 12 asked. Gr, erotao Ap. ,
,

134. 3. What man ?— Who is the man ? . 13 And But.

. . = was healed = had been healed,
. . .

wist = knew. Ap. 132. 1. i. Anglo-Saxon witan = to know. conveyed Himself away = turned aside, as
if to avoid a blow. Gr. ekneud. Occ. only here. multitude —crowd. that-- the. 14 Afterward—
After these things. See note on v. 1 findeth. Cp. 9. 35 See Ap. 176.
. temple = the temple courts. .

See note on Matt. 23. 16. Behold. Fig. Asterismos, Ap 6. art made = hast become. sin, &c.=
continue no longer (Gr. meketi) in sin. sin. Gr. hamartand. Ap. 128. 1. i. See 9. 24 25 31 34. Ap. 176. , , ,

lest = in order that not Gr. m& Ap. 105. II.. . .come unto thee = happen to thee, or befall thee.
5. 16-47 [For Structure see next page].
16 therefore = on account of (Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2) this, did persecute— began to persecute. . . .

Beginning of open hostility, sought— were seeking. Most texts, not Syr., omit this clanse.

1526
 ; )

D 17 But 1
Jesus answered them,
0 “ My Father 5. 16-47 (Y2 CONSEQUENCES. CON- , p. 1524).

A.D. 27 °worketh °and 3 work/*

“hitherto, SPIRACY OF, AND COLLOQUY WITH, THE
JEWS. Alternation (
C 18 16 Therefore the Jews sought the more ° to
.)

kill Him,
0
because He 10 not only ° had broken
Y 2 C 16. Conspiracy. Made.
|

D 17, Defence. The Father and the Son.

the sabbath, but “said also that °God was °His
|

C J
18 . Conspiracy. Increased.
Father, making Himself equal with ° God. D |
19-47. Defence. The Father and the Son.
DE 19 °Then answered Jesus and said unto 1 17 My Father. See note on 2. 16 .

them, °“ Verily, verily, I say unto you, The worketh. Cp. 9. 4, and see Ap. 176.
hitherto = until now referring to the O.T. Dispensa-
Son can ° do ° nothing °of Himself, ° but what He ;

°seeth °the Father ° do for what things soever :

tion. Now Jehovah was speaking “ by His Son ” {if eh.
1. 2).
§e doeth, ° these also doeth the Son “likewise. and $ work = I also am working [now].
20 For 19 the Father ° loveth the Son, and 18 to kill Him. Note three attempts on the Lord’s
sheweth Him all things that Himself doeth: life, all connected with His claim to Deity, here 8. 58,
and He will shew Him greater “works than
;

69 ;
10. 30 , 31 .

these, 0 that ge may marvel. because He not only. The 1611 edition of the A.V.
reads “ not only because He”,
FG 21 For as 19 the Father ° raiseth up “the dead, had broken = was breaking.
and “quickeneth "them; even so “the Son said also that God was His Father = also called
“quickeneth whom He 6 will. God His own Father.
His = His own.
H 22 “For 19 the Father “judgeth “no man, but God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
hath “committed all “judgment unto the Son 5. 19-47 (D, above). DEFENCE. THE FATHER :

23 20 That all men should honour the Son, “even AND THE SON, (Alternation.)
as they honour 19 the
Father. He that honour- X>1 E 19 20 The Son's works are the Father’s. .

eth “not the Son honoureth 10 not 19 the Father

| ,

F 21-29. Proof. Communication.

Which hath sent Him.
“
E 30. The Son’s works are the Father’s. |
|

F 31-47. Proof. Witnesses.

E 24 19
Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that |

19 Then = Therefore.
heareth My
“word, and “believeth on Him
Verily, verily. The fifth See note on 1. 5i. occ.
That sent Me, hath “everlasting “life, and
23
do. His works were like His words. See note on 7. 16.
shall 10 not come 7 into “ condemnation but ° is
0
;
nothing. Gr. on ouden. A double negative,
passed ° from death unto ° life.
of = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
25 19
Verily, verily, I say unto you, “The but = if not, Gr. ean m&,
seeth. Gr. blepo Ap. 133. I. 5.
hour coming, and now is, when the dead
is ° 21 .

the Father. See note on 1. 14. do = doing,

shall hear the voice of ° the Son of God and :
“ ”
these also. Read also after Son 11 ”.
they that hear shall live.
°
likewise— in like manner.
26 For “as 19 the Father hath 24 life 3 in Him- 20 loveth. Gr. phileo One of the characteristic .

self so 0 hath He given to 21 the Son to have words of this Gospel. See page 1511, and Ap. 135. 1. 2.
;
24
life 3
in Himself works. See note on 4, 34.
that ^ in order that. Gr. kina.
27 And 26 hath given Him ° authority to exe-
cute 22 judgment also, because He is c the Son of 5. 21-29 (F, above). PROOF. COMMUNICATION.
man. Introversion ( .

28 Marvel 23 not at this: for 25 the hour is F G 2 Concerning quickening and resurrection. j
i.

coming, 3 in the which all that are 3 in “the H 22 23. Concerning judgment. ,

graves shall hear His voice, Concerning judgment. H 24.

G 25-29. Concerning quickening and resurrection. I

21 raiseth = awaketh. Gr. egeiro. Ap. 178. I. 4.

the dead ^corpses. See Ap. 139. 1. quickeneth = giveth life to. Occ. in John only here,
twice, and 6. 63. Then universally believed by the Jews. them. Supply the Ellipsis (complex,
Ap. 6. III. 2), thus “ quickeneth [whom He will]
: so the Son also [raiseth the dead, and] quickeneth ;

whom He will.” the Son = the Son also. 22 For no man = For not even any . . . . . .

one. Gr. oude oudeis. A double negative. judgeth. One of the characteristic words of this
Gospel. See Ap. 122. I and p. 1511. committed = given. judgment. Gr. krisis. Ap. 177.7.
23 even as. Gr. kathos. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. sent. Gr. pempo. Ap. 174. 4.
One of the characteristic words of this Gospel. See note on 1. 22 and p. 1511. 24 word. Gr.
logos. See note onMark 9. 32 believeth on. See Ap. 150. I. ii.
. everlasting. Gr. aiOnios .

Ap. 151. II. B. ii. life. See note on 1. 4. condemnation ^judgment, as in v. 22 is — has. .

from = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. unto. Same as “into”, above.

5. 25-29 (G, above). CONCERNING QUICKENING AND RESURRECTION. (Alternation.)

G j |
25 26. Resurrection,
,

k 27 Judgment.
|
.

j |
28, 29 -. Resurrection.
k - 29 . Judgment.
|

25 The hour -An hour. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Part), Ap. 6, for a definite and special time,
now is. Because, had the nation repented, “all that the prophets had spoken” would have been fulfilled
according to Acts 3. 21 including the resurrection foretold in Ezek. 37, and Isa. 26. 19 &c.
,
the Son ,

of God. Ap. 98. XV. This title is associated with resurrection as in v. 27 judgment is with the Son of man. ,

shall live. See note on 4. 60. 26 as = even as. Gr. hosper. hath He given = He gave
(in eternity past). 27 authority. Gr, exousia.
(
See Ap, 172. 5. the Son of man
(see Ap. 98. XVI), The only occ. in John without the Article (except Rev. 1. 13 14. 14 ). Cp. Dan. 7. is, ;

28 the graves = the tombs. Therefore they are not in heaven or hell.
1526
 0 v 1 . . .

5. 29. JOHN. 5. 47.

. d. 27 29 And they that have

‘shall come forth ; 29 done — wrought. Gr. poieo = accomplished (refer- :

°done "good, 24 unto "the Resurrection of 24 life; ring to the object, aim or end of the act), and gener-
ally associated with good.
h and they that0have "done "evil, unto °the re-
24 °
good = good things (PI. ). the a.
surrection of damnation. resurrection. Gr. anastasis. Ap. 178. II. 1.
done (Gr. prasso. Cp. 3. 20 21 ) = practised (referring
E SO 3 can 19 of Mine own Self do 19 nothing 26 as :
to the means by which the object is obtained) and is
,

I hear, 1 22 judge and My 22 judgment is just; be-

:
associated with evil, as are four out of six occurrences
cause I seek 10 not Mine own "will, but the of the noun praxis (=deed), Matt. 16. 27 Luke 23. 61, .

° will of ° the Father Which hath 23 sent Me. Acts 19. 18. Rom. 8. 13 ;
12. 4. Col. 3.
evil = evil things (pi.).
Same word as in 3. 20
0 ° hear witness ° of Myself, My ° wit-
.

FJ 31 If °
3 damnation ^judgment. Gr. krisis, as in v. 22 .

ness is 10 not °true. 30 will. Gr, thelema. Ap. 102. 2.

32 ° There is 7 another that 31 beareth witness the Father. All the texts read ‘‘Him”.
81 of Me and I ° know that the 31 witness which
;

he 31 witnesseth 31 of Me is 31 true. 5. 31 - 4 ? (F, p. 1526). PROOF, WITNESSES.

Introversion .)
33 5)e ° sent ° unto John, and ° he 31 bare wit- (

ness unto the ° truth. F J 3 —35, The witness of John. {

It 38-38. The Father’s witness.

34 But 3 receive 10 not testimony °from 6 man: L 39 40 The testimony of Scripture.
|

hut these things I say, ° that ge might be saved.

.
,

K
|

0 41 - 44 The Father’s witness.

35 §e was °a burning and 0a shining light:
.
|

J 46-47. The witness of Moses.

and ge 6 were willing " for a season to rejoice |

3
in his ° light.
31 If. Assuming the condition, where experience
will decide. Ap. 118. 1. b.

K 36 But 3 have ° greater witness than that 31 Emphatic = I alone,

of John: for the 20 works which 19 the Father bear witness. See note on 1 7 .

26 hath given Me 0 to finish, the same 20 works of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1, The em-
phasis being on “ Myself”. Gr. emautou.
that 3 do, 31 bear witness 31 of Me, that 19 the
witness. See note on 1. 7.
Father hath 33 sent Me. true. Ap. 176. 1. Referring to Deut. 19. is. Cp. 8. 14.
37 And 19 the Father Himself, Which °hath Seep. 1511.
23 sent Me, 0 hath 31 borne witness 31 of Me. Ye 32 There is. See v. si and 7. 28 8. 26. ;

have neither heard His voice at any time, °nor

°
know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i.
° seen His ° shape. 33 sent = have sent. Gr. apostellb. Ap. 174. 1.
38 And ye have 10 not His 24 word ° abiding 3 in unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
you for Whom £e °hath 33 sent, <§im ge 24 believe
:
he bare = he hath borne,
10 not. truth. See note on 1. 14.
34 from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1.
L 39 "Search "the scriptures; for 3 in them ge 35 a light = the
. . lamp. Gr. luchnos. Ap. 130. 4. . .

think ye have "eternal life: and tfjeg are they A common Rabbinic idiom for a famous man. In con-
which ° testify 31 of Me, trast with Christ (8. 12 ).
40 And ye ° will 10 not come " to Me, 20 that ye for. Gr. pros. Ap, 104. xv, 3.
0
might have 24 life. season. Gr. hour, put by Fig. Metonymy (of Subject),
Ap. 6, for a brief period. Cp. 12. 23 .

41 1 receive 10 not " honour 34 from 5 men. light, Gr. phos. Ap. 130. 1.
42 But 1 6 know you, that ye have 10 not the 36 greater witness = the witness, greater,
° God 3 in ° you.
love of to finish = in order that I should complete them.
43 3 8-111 come 3 in 17 My Father's name, and 37 hath sent - sent (at a definite time),
ye receive Me not 31 if 7 another shall come 3 in
1
:
hath borne, And still bears,
his own name, ° fjint ye will receive. neither nor. Gr. oute oute
, , . . . . .

seen. Gr. horab. Ap. 133. I. 8.

44 How
can ge ° believe, which receive
shape = form. Gr, eidos. Cp. Luke 3. 22 9.39.
41 honour ° one of another, and seek 10 not 0 the ;

38 abiding. See note on 1. 32 hath sent = sent. .

41
honour that cometh 34 from °God only? 39 Search. Gr. ereunao — to search as a lion or
J 45 Do not think that 3 will accuse you 40 to
23 hound tracks by the scent. Not the same word as in
19 the Father there is one that accuse th you,
:
Acts 17. 11 Here the Yerb may be the imperative or
.

indicative mood but the indicative never commences

even "Moses, "in whom "ye trust. a sentence without the pronoun or some other word,
;

46 For 0 had ye 24 believed 45 Moses, ye 0would while the imperative is so used. See 7. 62 14. 11 (Be-
have 24 believed ° Me for 1je ° wrote 81 of Me.
;
:
lieve) (Remember). 15. 20
47 But °if ye 24 believe 10 not f)ig "writings, how
;

the scriptures - the (sacred) writings,

shall ye 24 believe My ° words ? " eternal. Ap. 161. II. B. i, as in v. 24 .

testify. See note on 1. 7 .

40 will not come -do not will 6) to come, ( . to. might —

Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
may. 41 honour. Gr. doxa = apj>roval, here, as in v. 44 or “ praise ”, as in 9. 24 12. 43. ; ;

i Pet. 4. li. See p. 1611. 42 love ol God = love toward God. Gen. of Relation. Ap. 17. 6.
r

Occ. in the Gospels elsewhere only in Luke 11. 42. you = yourselves, as in 6. 63. Mark 4. 17.
1 John 6. lo. 43 Ijim, &c. Cp. 2 Thess. 2. 4, 44 believe. Ap. 150. I. 1. i. one of another =
from Ap. 104. xii. I) one another.
(Gr, para. th e. Note the Art. here, and not in the preceding clause,
God only = the only God (Ap. 98. I. i. 1). Cp. l Ti m. 1. 17 45 Moses. See note on 1. 17
.
in = on. .

Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. y© trust = ye have set ipour hope. 46 had ye = if (Ap. 118. 2. a) ye had.
wrote. See Ap. 47. Me. See note on Lukt 24. 27 47 if. Ap. 118. 2. a.
) . writings.
=
Gr. PI. of gramma letters, used of written charade rs, or of a document For the former, see Luke 23. 38. .

2 Cor. 3. 7 or the letter of Scripture contrasted with its spirit (Rom. 2. 27, 29
;
7. 6. 2 Cor. 3. 0 ). For ;

the latter see Luke 16. 6, 7 (where it is a debto r’s account), and Acts 28. 21 (where it is an ordinary
letter). In 7. is and Acts 26. 24, it is used for lea]rning (cp. Isa, 29. 11 12 Acts 4. 13 ). In 2 Tim. 8. 15 it ,
.

is used for the sacred writings as a whole. Hen ce the Scribes were called grammateis. words.
Gr. rh&ma (pi. ). See note on Mark 9. 32.

1627
 )

2
6 . 1 . JOHN. 6. 13.
3
X*M NPf
1
4
°After these things ° Jesus °went over the 6. 1-71 (X 2 p. 1524). IN GALILEE. Division,
(.

6
,

a.d. 27
5
sea °of Galilee, ° which is the sea °of X 2 M 1 1-15. The Fourth Sign. (The Feeding of the
“Tiberias. 6 000 .)
,

And a great 0
followed Him,multitude 0 M2 16-25, The Fifth Sign. (The Walking on the
6 Sea.)
because
g 07 they °saw °His 0 miracles which He M 3 26-71, The Signification of the Fourth and
did 0 on them that were diseased. Fifth Signs.

Q 8 And Jesus went up °into °a mountain,

1
6. 1-15 (M 1 above). , THE FOURTH SIGN.
9 there He sat 0 with His disciples.
and °
{Introversions and Alternation.)
A* D. 28 °And the 0 passover, °a 0 feast of the ° Jews, M 1
N P f l, 2-. Crowd. Following,
was nigh. |

g |
-2 . Signs seen.
Departure to the mountain. Q
OR ° When
Jesus ° then °lifted up His eyes, and
1
O 5-13. The Fourth Sign, (The
|
3, 4.

0
saw °a great ° company ° come ° unto Him, He Feeding of the 5,000.)
saith °unto ° Philip, « Whence shall we buy P 14—. Sign seen. N
" gr
0
bread, ° that these may eat ?
|

f -14. Crowd. Confession. |

S 10And this He said °to0 prove him: for He Q 15. Departure to the mountain. |

Himself 0 knew what He would do. 1 After these things. This expression occurs seven
times in John’s Gospel and “ after this” three times.
“Two
;

R 11 5 Philip answered Him, hundred After. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2. Cp. 5. l.
° pennyworth of 6
bread is °not sufficient for Jesus. See Ap. 98. X, went = went away,
them, that every one of them may take a of. The Gen, of Relation. See Ap. 17. 5.
5 0

little." which is the sea of. This is the rendering of the

12 One °of His disciples, ° Andrew, ° Simon Gen. “of” Tiberias.
Tiberias. The city is still in existence. It was not
Peter's brother, saith unto Him,
by the Lord, and therefore not guilty of rejecting
13 “There is °a lad here, which hath °five visited
Him. All the cities which did reject Him have
0
barley loaves, and two ° small fishes : ° but perished.
"
what are ttjeg “among so many ? 2 multitude = crowd. followed = was following,
And 1 Jesus said, “Make the °men °sit word =
saw beheld. Gr. horao. Ap. 133. 1. 8, Not the same
ST 5, 14, 19, 22 24 26, 30 40 62, but same as
down." (° Now there was much grass °in the in vv. as in vv. , , , ,

36, 46, 46. L Tr. A WI R. read theSreo Ap. 133. 1. 11,

lace.) So the men sat down, in number about as in v. 19.
0 ,

Eve thousand. His. All the texts omit “ His ”,

Jesus took the loaves; and when
And miracle s= signs. See note on 2. 11 Ap. 170. 3,
U 1
did =was doing, or working.
.

He had given thanks. He distributed ° to the on. Gr, epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.
disciples, and the disciples to them that were
10 set down; °and likewise of the 9 fishes °as
3 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
a mountain = the mountain, i. e. the one overlooking
much as they ° would. the lake.
sat = was sitting [when He saw the crowds approach-
T “When they were ° filled, He said unto ing]. with — amid. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1,
His disciples, “ Gather up the fragments that 4 And = Now.
“remain, 5 that nothing be lost." passover. Gr. pascha. Aramaic, Ap. 94. III. 3,
V Therefore they gathered them together, a = the,
feast of the Jews. See note on 2. 13 .
Jews. See note on 1. 19.
6. 5-13 (O, above). THE FOURTH SIGN. (The feeding of the 6,000.) ( Alternation .)
O R Question to Philip. ]
5.

S |
6. Sign purposed.
R |
7-9. Answer of Philip.
S |
10 - 13 . Sign performed.
5 When. . .lifted up = having lifted up. then— therefore. Cp.v.is, andsee Ap.176. saw— having seen.
Gr. theaomai Ap. 133. 1. 12.
,
a great . . . come = that a great
... is coming. company = crowd, as in v. 2 .

unto = toward. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Not the same word as in w. 16 27 Philip. Because Bethsaida ,
.

(Ap. 169) was a neighbouring town, Cp. 1. 44; 12. 21 See Ap. 141. bread=loaves. that = in
.

order that. Gr. hina. 6 to prove = proving, i. e. putting him to the test. knew. Gr. oida.
Ap. 132. I, i. See note on 1. 26. would do = was about to do. 7 pennyworth. See Ap. 51. I. 4.
not. Gr. out Ap. 105. 1. every little. Recorded only in John.
. . . 8 of. Gr. ek. Ap.
104. vii. Andrew. Ap. 141. He appears with Philip in 1. 44 12. 22 Simon Peter. Ap. 141, ;
.

9 a lad = a little boy. Gr. paidarion. Ap. 108. vi. The “ baker boy ”, with his basket of barley-loaves, is
still to be seen where people congregate. five. See Ap. 10. barley. Gr. krithinos, Occ.
only here and v. 13 Cp. Judg. 7. 13 2 Kings 4. 42
. . Ezek. 13. 19 small fishes. Gr. opsanon. Occ.
. .

only here, v, 11 and 21. 9, 10 13

,
among
,
.
= for. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.

6. 10-13 (5, above). SIGN PERFORMED ( Alternation .)

S T |
10 . Command to sit down.
U |
11Distribution.
.

T |
12 . Command to gather,
U 13. Gathering. |

10 men. Ap. 123. 1. sit down = recline. &c. See note on “and we”, 1. u. Now,
in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 11 to the disciples, and the disciples. Om. by all the texts
and Syr. and likewise *= likewise also. as much as they would. Recorded only in
John. would = wished. Ap. 102. 1. 12 When=But when. filled. Not the
same word as in v. 26 , remain =remain over, as in v. 13.

1528
 : : ; ;

a. ©. 28 and filled °twelve 0 baskets with the fragments 13 twelve, one for each of the apostles.
8 9 9 —
of the five barley loaves, which remained baskets. Gr. kophinos a wicker hand-basket, not the
12
0
over and above ° unto them that had eaten. same as in Matt. 15. 37. Mark 8. 8.
unto them that had eaten. Becorded only by John,
NPg 14 ° Then ° those 10 men, when they had ° seen eaten— fed. dr. bibrCsko. Occ. only here. Boot of
the 2 miracle that 1 Jesus did, said, our “ browse ”, to feed in the open,
1 4 Then = Therefore. A supplementary note by J ohn.
/ “ This is ° of a truth °that prophet that should
those = the. seen. Gr. eidon. Ap, 183. 1. 1.
come 3 into the ° world." of a truth = truly.
15 When 1 Jesus therefore ° perceived that that prophet that should come the prophet who
-
Q
See 1. 21 world. See note on 1. 9
they ° would come and take Him by force, ° to is coming.
. .

lft perceived. See note on 1. 10 Ap. 132. 1. ii.

make Him a king, He ° departed again 8 irto would
.

come = were about to come,

3
a mountain Himself alone. to — in order that (Gr. hina) they might,
M a
V j 10 And when ° even was now come, His dis- departed = withdrew. Gr. anachored, Only here in
John.
ciples went down ° unto the sea,
k 17 And entered 3 into °a ship, and °went over 6 16-25 (M 2
. ,
p. 1528). THE FIFTH SIGN.
the sea ° toward ° Capernaum. {Introversion and Alternations.)

W “was “now dark, and ^esus was °not M

2 16. At the sea. Disciples,
1 And it
I |

k 17 —. A boat (ploion).
come ° to them. W
|

1 -17. The Lord absent,

m
|

m 18 And the sea ° arose by reason of a great |

18 Sudden danger.
n 19—. The Lord seen.
°wind °that blew. |

o -19. “They were afraid,”

|

Xn 10 So when they had rowed about ° five and n 20 -. The Lord heard.
[

twenty or thirty ° furlongs, they ° see 1 Jesus 0 - 20 . “Be not afraid.”

walking 2 on thfe sea, and drawing nigh unto W l
)
2i—. The Lord present.
|

the 17 ship
m |
- 21 The sudden safety.
.

j |
22 - 24 - At the sea. Crowd.
0 and they were afraid. k j
-24, 25 The boats {ploiaHa).
.

Xn 20 But He saith unto them, ° “It is 3 16 even . . . come = it became late,

unto. Gr. epi . Ap. 104. ix. 3. Not the same word
0 be °not afraid.” as in vv. 5, 27, 34, 45, -65.
17a ship = a fishin g- smack Gr ploion. N ot ploiarion
Wl 21 5 Then they 0
willingly received Him 3
into as in v. 22 . went = were going,
.
. ,

the ship toward, Ap. 104. vi. Gr. fits.

m °and immediately the 17 ship “was °at the Capernaum. See Ap. 169.
° land ° whither they 0 went.
was - had become. now = already,
not. Gr. ow, but all the texts read oupo “not yet”, }

v 4 22 The day following, when the ° people to, Gr. pros. Ap. 104, xv. 3.
which stood on 0 the other side of the sea 14 saw 18 arose = was rising,
that there was “none ° other ° boat there, save wind. Gr. anemos. Only here in John,
that blew — [that was] blowing.
that one °whereinto His disciples were entered,
19 five and twenty furlongs (Ap. 51. III. 1 (2)). .
and that 1 Jesus went 7 not with His disciples About
. .

half-way.
3
into the °boat, but that His disciples “were see. Gr. theored. Ap. 183. I. 11.
gone away alone 20 It is 3 = 1 am [He], Cp. 4. 26 8. 24, 28 58 13. 19 ; , ; ;

23 °(Howbeit there came 22 other 22 boats °from 18. 5, 6, 8. Mark 13. Luke 21. 8. 6.
1 Tiberias nigh unto the place where they did
not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. Same word as in vv. 27,
8 eat bread, after that °the Lord had given 43 Not the same as in vv. 7, 17, 22 24 26, 32, 36. 38, 42
.
, , ,

thanks :) 46, 56, 64-, 70.

24 When the 22 people therefore 14 saw that 21 willingly received — were willing to receive,
1
Jesus was 7
not there, neither His disciples, and went. Becorded only by John,
. . .

was = became. at. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1.

0 0
tljeg took shipping, and came to Ca-
also ° 17
land, or shore. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4.
pernaum, seeking for 1 Jesus. whither— to (Gr. eis) which,
25 And when they had found Him on °the went — were bound.
other side of the sea, they said unto Him, 22 people = crowd.
” the other side. The eastern. In v. 26 the western
° “
Rabbi, when ° earnest Thou hither ? ;

cp. v. 59 . none. Gr. ouk. Ap. 105. I.

M 3
Z1
A 26 1 Jesus answered them and said, 0 “Verily, other. Ap. 124. 1.

verily, I say unto you, Ye seek Me, 7 not be- boat = dinghy. Gr. ploiarion. The one belonging to
cause ye 14 saw ° the 2 miracles, but because ye the ploion of v. 17 (which had gone away). Ploiarion
did 6 eat 8 of the loaves, and ° were filled. occurs only here, w. 23 24 21. 8. Mark 3. 9 4. 36. , ; ;

Ploion here = smack, is the usual

,
word for “ship”;
ploiarion = the dinghy belonging to it.
whereinto=into (Gr. eis. As in v 3 ) which. . were gone — went away. 23 Howbeit.
See note on “and we beheld”, 1. 14 . from = out from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. the Lord.
See Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. B. c. 24 themselves. Emphatic. took shipping =
entered into (Gr. fit’s, v, 3) the boats (ploia), but all the texts read ploiaria. to = unto. Gr. fits, as
in v. 3. 2ft the other side. The western. In v. 22 the eastern. Babbi. See Ap. ,

98. XIV. vii. earnest Thou hither = hast Thou got here.

6. 26-71 [For Structure see next page].

26 Verily, verily. The eighth occ. See note on 1. 51 . the miracles = signs. No Art. were
filled = satisfied. Not the same word as in v 12 . .

1529
 , . ;

6. 27. JOHN. 6. 37.

0
a.p. 28 27 0 Labour meat which perish-
20 not for the 6. 86-71 (M 3 , p. 1528). THE SIGNIFICATION
0
eth, but for that meat which ° endureth ° unto
° OF THE FOURTH AND FIFTH SIGNS.
°everlasting °life, which °the Son of man shall COLLOQUIES. {Division.)
give unto you for °%im hath °God “the Father
: M 3
Zl |
26-3t>. With unbelievers.
° sealed." Z2 |
37-59. With believers.
Z With
B 28 5 Then said they 5 unto Him 0 “ hat shall we
6 86-36 (Zi, above). COLLOQUY WITH UNBE-
W 3
j
60-71, disciples.

do, 6 that we might ° work the ° works of 27 God ?

**
.

29 Jesus ° answered and said unto them,

1 LIEVERS. {Alternation,)
“ This is the 28 work of 27 God, 8 that ye ° believe z A 26 27 Bread: earthly. 1
| ,
.

on Him Whom Jpe hath °sent," B 28, 29 Belief. |

.

A 30-35. Bread heavenly. ;

A C 30 They said ° therefore unto Him, 0 «

What B 36. Unbelief,
|

“sign shewest Xf)ou then, that we may 14 see, 87 Labour not

5
but— Labour for the latter rather . . .
0
and ° believe Thee ? what dost Thou work ? than for the former. Fig. Heterosis (of Degree). Ap. 6.
31 °0ur fathers did 5 eat 0 manna 10 in the meat. Gr. brdsis the act of eating (Matt. 6 19 20 = t .
,

desert ; ° as it is written, 0 He gave them bread “ rust"). Not broma ^ food (4. 34 ). Cp, also 1 Cor. 8. 4
* .

23 from °heaven to 3 eat.* ” endureth. Gr. mend Same as “ dwelleth ”, v. 56 See . .

note on “ abode ”, 1 32 fie, 28 34, 45, - 66 .

D 32 5 Then 1 Jesus said unto them, 26 ** Verily, unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. Not the same as in vv. 5
. ,
.

verily, I say unto you, ° Moses gave you 7 not

,

everlasting. Gr. aidnios See Ap. 161. II. B. ii. .

0
that bread 23 from 31 heaven but ° My Father life. Gr. zdd. See note on 1. 4 and Ap. 170. 1,
;
,

giveth you the “true bread 23 from 31 heaven. the Son of man. See Ap. 98. XVI.
For 27 God is ° He Which $int hath God the Father sealed -for Him (= this
33 the bread of
cometh down 23 from 31 heaven, and giveth One) the Father, even God, sealed.
27
life unto ° the 14 world/' God. See Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
the Father. See note on 1. 14 .

C 34 5
Then said they 8
unto Him, °“Lord, sealed. The Jews discussed “ the seal of God”, e. g.
“evermore give us this bread." “ What is the seal of the Holy, Blessed God? Rabbi
But what is truth ?
D 35 And 271 Jesus said unto them,17 “ 3 am the Bibai answered, Truth \
° ‘ * *

bread of life he that cometh to Me shall Rabbi Bon saith, the living God and King eternal
1
*.
:
Chaninah saith truth is the seal of God
and he that 29 believeth on Me Rabbi
‘
.
° never hunger . ,

0
;
Bab. Talmud Sanhedr., quoted by Lightfoot, vol. xii,
shall never thirst.
p.291 (Pitman’s ed.).
,

B 36 But I said unto you, That °ye also have 88 What shall we do , . ? = What are we to do ... ?
0
seen Me, 0
and 0
believe 7
not. work the works. Fig. Polyptdton. Ap. 6.
works. See note on 4. 34 .
Z2 E 37 “All that the Father giveth Me shall
27
89 answered and said. See Ap. 122. 8, and note on
°come 17
to Me; and him that “cometh 17 to Deut. 1. 41 .
0
Me I will
0
in no wise cast 0
out. believe on. See Ap. 150. 1. 1. v (i), and note on 1. 7,

sent. Gr. apostello. Ap. 174. 1.

6. 30-35 (A, above). BREAD : HEAVENLY, {Alternation.)

C 30 31 Request of Jews
j ,
. for sign.
D ,
Answer, Bread from heaven.
32 , 33 .
C I
34 Request of Disciples
a
for thing signified.
A« n
D I
A

35 Answer.
. Bread of life.
n— »

30 therefore. In consequence of the Lord’s claim. What sign, &c. The emphasis is on “ Thou
sign See note on 2. is. believe Thee. See Ap. 160. I. 1. ii, and note on 1. 7. what ?=what . . .

[sign], &c. ? 31 Our fathers, &c. See Ex. 26. 15. Over half a million able for war probably three ;

millions in all. Num. 2. 32 manna = the manna. as = according as.

. He gave, &c. Quoted from
Ps. 78. 24 This was their hope and belief and this
. was the “ sign ” looked for in “ the days of Messiah ”,
;

So the Midrash (a Commentary on Ecc.) “ The former Redeemer [Moses] caused manna to descend for them :

in like manner shall our latter Redeemer [Messiah] cause manna to come down, as it is written There :
‘

shall be a handful of corn in the earth (Ps. 72. 16 ).’’ See Lightfoot vol. xii, p. 293. heaven.
’ Singular. ,

See note on Matt. 6. 9 10 38 Moses.

,
The
. fifth of seven refs, to Moses. See note on 1. 17 The .

Gemarists affirm that “ manna was given for the merits of Moses ”. that bread — the [true] bread. 1 ’

My Father. See note on 2. 6. true. Gr, alethinos See note on 1. 9, and Ap. 175. 2.
1 33 He, or .

“That”. the world. Put by Fig. Metonymy (of Subject), Ap, 6, for its inhabitants. Used in John to
show that Gentiles will be included in Israel’s blessing. 34 Lord. See Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3. B. a.
evermore. Gr. pantote see notes on v. 35 , 35 S am the bread of life. A form of expression .

peculiar to this Gospel. The Fig. Metaphor (Ap. 6), which carries over, and asserts that one thing is, i. e.
represents the other thus differing from Simile and Hypocatastasis (Ap. 6).
;
See Ap. 159, par, 1. Note ,

the seven (Ap. 10) examples in this Gospel I am the Bread of Life (6. 35 41 48, 51) the Light of the world :
, , ;

(8 12. 9. 5 )
;
the Door of the sheep (10. 7 9 ) the Good Shepherd (10. 11 14 ) the Resurrection and the Life
; , ; , ;

(11, 25 ) the true and living Way (14. 6) the true Vine (15. 1 5).
;
never =an no wise. Gr. ou md.
; ,

Ap, 105, III, never thirst = in no wise at any time (Gr. ou me popote) thirst. Or supply the . . .

Ellipsis by repeating "popote” after “hunger”. Both A.V. and R.V. renderings are inadequate. The A.V.
includes the Gr. pdpote in the second “ never ”. The R. V. weakens the first “ never ” by rendering it “ not ”.
Neither A.V. nor R.V. give the force of the strong negative ou md. 36 ye also have seen Me -ye
have seen Me also with emphasis on “seen”.;
and = yet. believe. Ap, 150. I. 1. i.

6. 37-59 [For Structure see next page].

37 All -Whatever come ” = reach, denoting arrival; “cometh”
(Neut. sing.). come . . . cometh. “
denotes the act and process. Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. III. As “never” in v. 35. in no wise.
cast
out. Referring to the Divine Supplement “send away” in Matt. 14. 16. Put by Fig. Tapeindsis (Ap. 6) for
giving blessing to such. out = without.

1530
 :

6. 38 . JOHN. 6. S3.

A.D. 28 38 For ° I came down 23 from 31 heaven, 2 not 6. 37-59 (Z 2 p. 1530). COLLOQUY WITH BE- ,
15 to do Mine own 0 will, but the “will of Him LIEYERS. Alternation ( ,)

That ° scut Mc< Z 2 E 37 - 40 The Father. His will. \ I .

39 And this is 27
the Father's 38
will Which F 41 42 The Lord. Bread from The Signifi- ,
.

hath sent Me, that °of all which

38 5
He hath heaven. Jews murmuring. cation of
given me I should °lose nothing, but should E 43 - 47 The Father. . His action. the Fourth
0
raise it up again ° at the last day. F 48-59. The Lord. Bread of life. Sign,
40 And this is the 38 will of Him That 88 sent Jews murmuring. ,

Me, that every one which 19 seeth °the Son,

5 38 I came down = I am come down,
and 29 believeth on Him, °may have 27 ever- will. Or. thelema Ap. 102. 2. .

lasting 27 life
0
and 3 will 89 raise him up 39 at
:
sent. See note on 1. 22 .

the last day." 39 of all = whatever, as in v. 37. Cp. v. 44, and 12. 32.
lose nothing = not (Ap. 105. II) lose any of (Or. ek,
F 41 4
The Jews 6 then ° murmured °at Him, Ap. 104. vii) it. raise. Ap. 178. I. 1.
because He said, 36 “3 am the bread which at the last day. An expression found only in John
came down from heaven." 23 31 (five times)
2. 18
here 44 54
: 11. 24 12. 48. ;

It refers to the coming of Messiah, and was used

m
Cp. 1 John , ; ;

42 And ° they said, “ Is 7 not this 1 Jesus, the .

idiomatically for “ the age to come ”, at the end of that

son of Joseph, whose father and mother m dispensation (see lAghtfoot vol. xii, p. 294. Pitman’s ed.).
6know? how is it 5 then that” £e saith, 38 *
I It would then have taken place had Israel repented.
,

came down 23 from 31 heaven ? '

See Acts 3. 19-21. at^-in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
E 43 1 Jesus therefore answered and said unto 40 the Son. Cp. 3.36. may = should,
“Murmur not among yourselves.
41 20 0 and 3 will -and (that) I should.
them,
41 murmured = were murmuring. Gr. gonguzo the
44 °No man °can 37 come 17 to Me, ° except Sept, word for Israel’s murmuring in the wilderness.
,

27 the Father Which hath 38 sent Me °draw

See 1 Cor. 10. 10 Cp. Jude le. .

him: and 3 will 39

raise him up 39
at the last at = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
day. 42 they said = were saying.
45 °It is written in °the prophets, ‘Amt 10 43 among yourselves = with (Gr. meta. Ap. 104.
they shall he °all ° taught of 27 God.’ Every xi. 1) one another.
man therefore that hath heard, and hath 44 No man = No (Ap. 105. I) one.
can come = is able to come (two verbs),
learned °of the Father, 37 cometh 5 unto Me.
27
except. Gr. ean m$. Ap. 118. 1. b and 105. II,
46 7 Not that °any man hath 2 seen 27 the draw him. Those thus drawn are defined in v. 37 as
Father, °save He Which is 0 of 27 God, Spt hath u all ” those who are given (without exception). In
2 seen 27 the Father.
12. 32 the “ all ” are not thus defined, and denote “ all ”
47 26 Verily,
verily, I say unto you, He that (without distinction).
29
believeth on Me 0 hath 27 everlasting 27 life. 45 It is written = It standeth written,
the prophets. See Isa. 54. 13 Jer. 31. 34
48 36 3 am ° that bread of 27 life.
. .

Fp all. Here it denotes “all” without exception. See

49 Your fathers °did 5 eat manna 10 in the note on “ draw him ”, v. 44.
wilderness, and ° are dead. taught of God. In 1 Thess. 4. 9 the words are com-
50 This is the bread which cometh down pounded ( theodidaktos ).

28 from heaven, that a man may

31 5 ° °
eat there- of = from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1, implying close
of, and not die. 20 intimacy. See v. 46.

61 35
3 am the ° living bread which came 46 any man = any one.
23 down from heaven save. Gr. ei ml= if not. Ap. 118. 2. a and 105. II.
of— from (beside). Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1. Implying
0
q any man 5 eat 8 of ° this bread, ° he shall
if 46 past and present union. Cp. 7. 29 9. 16, 33 ;
.

live ° for ever ° and the bread that 3 will give

: 47 hath - possesseth. Not, of course, in himself (or
is °My °flesh, which ° 3 will give °for the 27 life he would never die), but by faith in Christ.
33
of the world."
6. 48-B9 (F, above). THE LOED. BEEAD OP
r 52 The Jews therefore
4 ° strove °
LIFE. ( Introversion .) among them-
selves, saying, « How can this Man give us F p 48 51- The Sign.44
" |

His 51 flesh 5
to eat ? q - 51 The Signification. [
.

r 52. The Jews. Contention.

53 6 Then 1 Jesus said unto them, 26 « Verily, q 53-57. The Signification.
|

p 68, 59 The Sign. I .

48 that = the, 49 did eat -ate.

are dead = died. 50 a man any one: i.e.
= without distinction. thereof— of (Gr. ek.
Ap. 104. vii) it. 51 living. See note on 4. 10 if. For the condition, see Ap, .

118. 1. b. this bread -this [One before you]. One of three passages in which “this” indi-
cates the speaker. Cp. 2. 19. Matt, 16. 18 he shall live; in and by resurrection. See .

note on 4. 50 51 53 =
for ever unto the age. See Ap. 151. II. A. ii. 4. a.
, ,
. and the bread
that ^ will give=but the bread, moreover, which I will give. The omission of the particle (“de”)
in A.V. hides the line of the discussion (1) I will give this bread; (2) This bread is flesh
: (3) My My ;

flesh is My body which I will give up in death. flesh = Myself. Put by the Fig. Synecdoche My
(of the Part), Ap. 6, for the whole person, a3in Gen. 17, 13. Ps. 16. 9 (Acts 2. 26-31). Prov, 14. 30. Matt. 19, 5.
Rom. 3. 20 1 Cor. 1. 29
. 2 Cor. 7. 6 and for Christ’s own person, 1. 14. 1 Tim. 3. 16. 1 Pet 3. 18.
.
;

Heb. 10. 20 1 John 4. 2. Just as . “My

soul” is also put for the whole person (Num. 23. 10 Judg. .

16. so. Ps. 3. 2 16, 10 33. 19 108. 1

; Isa. 58. 5. Acts 2. 31
;
Rom. 13. 1 ). In view of the Jews’ unbelief,
;
. ,

the Lord used the Fig. Synecdoche here. To take a figure of speech literally, and treat what is literal
as a figure, is the most fruitful source of error. flesh. See note on 1 is. 3 will give. .

All the texts omit this, but not the Syr. See Ap. 94. V, note 3. for. Gr. huper. Ap. 104. xvii. 1.
=
52 strove were contending. Gr. machomai Only here, Acts 7. 26. 2 Tim. 2. 24 . James 4. 2 An . .

advance on “murmuring” in v. 41 among themselves = with (Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3) one another.
.

1531
 1
6. 53. JOHN. 6. 70.

A.D. 28 verily, I say unto you, 44

Except ye °eat the 53 eat . drink, &c. The Hebrews used this ex-
. .

° flesh of 37 the Son of man, and u drink His pression with reference to knowledge by the Fig. Me-
° blood, ye have 0 no 27 life 10 in you. tonomy (of the Subject), Ap. 6, as in Ex. 24. n, where it
is put for being alive so eating and drinking denoted
54 Whoso ° eateth My 53 flesh, and 63 drinketh
the operation of the mind in receiving and “ inwardly
;

My 0
blood, hath eternal 27 life; and 3 will
63
digesting” truth or the words of God. See Deut. 8. 3
39
raise him up 39 at the last day. and cp. Jer. 15.16, Ezek. 2. 8, No idiom was more
,

55 For My
61 flesh is meat ° indeed, and My common in the days of our Lord. With them as with
83 blood is drink 0 indeed.
us, eating included the meaning of enjoyment as in Ecc.
56 He that 54 eateth My 61 flesh, and 63 drinketh
,

5. 19 6. 2
;
for “riches” cannot be eaten ; and the ;

My 53 blood, ° dwelleth 10 in Me, and

3 10 in him. Talmud actually speaks of eating (i. e. enjoying) “the
57 ° As the 51 living 27 Father hath 29 sent Me, years of Messiah ”, and instead of finding any difficulty
and 3 0 live ° by 27 the Father so he that 64 eat- :
in the figure they said that the days of Hezekiah were
so good that “ Messiah will come no more to Israel for
eth Me, even f>e shall ° live ° by Me. :

they have already devoured Him in the days of Heze-

p 2358 °This is that bread which came down kiah” (Lightfoot, vol. xii, pp. 296, 297). Even where
31 heaven: 7 not 31 as your fathers did
from eating is used of the devouring of enemies, it is the
0
eat manna, and 49 are dead he that 64 eateth enjoyment of victory that is included.
: The Lord’s
of 51
this bread shall ° live 61 words could be understood thus by hearers, for they
for ever."
59 These things said He 10 in the ° synagogue, knew the idiom; but of “the eucharist” they knew
nothing, and could not have thus understood them.
as He taught 10 in 17 Capernaum.
By comparing vv. 47 and 48 with vv. 53 and 54, we see
Z3 Gs 60 Many therefore of
0 8
His disciples, when that believing on Christ was exactly the same thing as
° “
they had heard this, said, This is an hard eating and drinking Him.
° saying who can hear it ?
44 " flesh blood. By the Fig. Synecdoche (of the Part),
. . .
;
Ap. 6, this idiom is put for the whole Person. See note
t 81 When 1 Jesus 6 knew 10 in Himself that His on “flesh”, 1. 13, and cp. Matt. 16. it. i Cor. 15. so.
disciples 41 murmured 41 at ° it, He said unto Gal. 1.16.. Eph. 6. 12 Heb. 2. 14. no ^ not. Ap. 105. 1. ,
0
them, Doth this offend jjou ?
“ °
54 eateth — feedeth on (so as to enjoy). Gr. trogo, as
82 °What and if ye shall see the Son of in vv 56, 57 -58. Not the same word as in vv. 5, u, 23
51 19 27
.
,

man ° ascend up where He was before ? 26 31 49 so, 53, 58-, See the two words in v 58.
, , ,
.

03 It is °the spirit that °quickeneth; °the eternal. Gr. aidnios. Ap. 151. II. B. i.
61
flesh profiteth ° nothing: the ° words that 3 55 indeed = truly. Gr. alethos. All the texts read
° speak unto you, they are ° spirit, and they are alethes (Ap. 176. 1) but not the Syr. ;

27 life. 56 dwelleth = abideth. Same as “endureth ” in v. 27 .

See note on “abode” in 1. 32 .

u 04 But there are some of you that believe 57 As = According as. See 13. 15 1 John 2. 6; 4.17.
8 36
.

7 not." For 1 Jesus 6 knew °from the begin- live. See note on 4. 50 .

ning who they were that ° believed 20 not, and by — through, Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v 2.
who 0 should betray Him. 58 This, &c. Cp. v. 60, and see on Matt. 16. is.
85 And He said, ° “ Therefore said I unto live for ever. This is the opposite of death (v. 49 ), and
is to be only by and through resurrection (vv. 39, 40, 44).
you, that 44 no man 44 can 37 come 5 unto Me, 44 ex-
59 synagogue. See Ap. 120. 1.
My
cept it were given unto him 8 of 32 Father."
3
6. 60-71 (Z p. 1530). COLLOQUY: WITH
66 23 From °that time many of His disciples
,

G 8 DISCIPLES.
went ° back, and ° walked ° no more 3 with Him. Z 3 G |
60. Disciples. Murmuring,
t 87 5 Then said 1 Jesus unto the twelve, °“ Will t |
61-63. The Lord’s
expostulation.
" u 64, 05 Some unbelievers. One betrayer.
ge also go away ?
.
]

68 5 Then Simon Peter answered Him, 34 “Lord, G |

66. Disciples, Defection.
t 67-69. The Lord’s expostulation.
17
to whomshall we go? Thou hast the |

u 70, 71 Twelve chosen. One betrayer.

.

63 words 54 27
of eternal life.
|

60 Many. Other than the twelve (v. 7o).

69 And toe ° believe and °are sure that 3J)ou This is an hard saying. The emphasis is on “ hard ”
art °that Christ, °the Son of °the living 28 God." by the Fig. Hyperbaton (Ap. 6).
Have saying. Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32.
70Jesus answered them, 0 "
1 7
not 3
° chosen you ° twelve, and one 61 it —this. offend = cause to stumble,
8
of you is a tjru ? Emph. i, e. you. as well as those J ews.
devil?" ;

62 What and if, &c, ? The Apodosis which is want-

ing (by Ellipsis must be supplied thus “ If (as in v. 51 ) )
:

therefore ye should behold the Son of man ascending up where He was before [will ye be offended then]?”
ascend = ascending. 63 the spirit. Ap. 101. II. 6 quickeneth = giveth life. Gr zoopoieo. See
.
.

note on 5 21. . the flesh. See note on 1 13 nothing. Gr. ouk otiden.
. .
double negative, A
words. Gr. rhema. See note on Mark 9. 32 =
speak have spoken,
,
and do speak. spirit. See
“
Ap. 101. II. 4. 64 from the beginning. First occ. of ex arches ” in John. As in 1. 1, the Ellipsis of
dependent noun must be supplied here, and in the only other occurrence (16. 4) “ from the beginning [of :

the Lord’s ministry]”. For the occ. of arche with other prepositions, see notes on 1. 1 8. 44 and Heb. 1. 10 ; ,
.

believed not = would not believe. Note the subjective emphasis of me. Ap. 105. II, See also Ap. 150. 1. 1. i.
should = would. 65 Therefore = For this cause. Gr. dia (Ap. 104. v. 2) touto. 66 that time =
this cause. It is the same cause to this day. back. Gr. eis ta opisd. walked = walked about,
no more. Compound of ou. Ap. 105. I. 67 Will ge also go away ? = Surely also do not (Gr, me.
Ap. 105. II) wish (Ap. 102. 1) to go away? Implying a negative answer. 69 believe = have believed.
Ap. 150. 1 1. i.
. are sure - have got to know. Gr. ginosko See Ap. 132, I. ii. See note on 1. 10 .

that Christ = the Messiah. Ap. 98 IX. the Son of God. Thus, the second portion of the Lord’s
. . .

ministry ends with a similar declaration on the part of Simon Peter, as in Matt. 16. 16 though not the :

same occasion. So the Syr. reads, showing that the various readings of the Greek need not be heeded. See
Ap. 94. Y, note 3. the living God. This expression always implies the contrast with all other gods.
70 Have not ^ chosen = Did I not choose. Cp. 13. is 15. ie, 19 Luke 6 13. 5
twelve = the twelve. .

See Ap. 141.

1532
 : : ; ;;

0. 71. JOHN. 7 . 12 .

A D. 28 71 0
He spake
of ° Judas 0 Iscariot ° the son of 71 He spake = But, or Now He was speaking.
Simon for ()e it was ° that should betray Him,
:
Judas. Ap. 141.
being one 8 of the 70 twelve. Iscariot — a man of Kerioth, which was in Judah
(Josh. 15. 25 ). Kerioth now probably Khan Kureitin.
0
the son of Simon. So designated only here, 12. 4
J2Hi J °After these things ° Jesus walked °in 13. 2, 26 The only apostle not a Galilean, Cp. 12, n.
7
0
would not walk in
° Galilee : for He ° ° °
.

that should betray Him = [who] was about to betray

Jewry, because °the Jews ° sought °to kill Him. Note the two verbs. Thus ends the second por-
Him. tion of the Lord’s ministry (Ap. 119), and thus is ushered
in the third.
K L 2 Now °the Jews* feast °of tabernacles was °at
hand. 7. 1—11. 54- (£, p. 1510). THE THIRD PORTION
3 °His brethren therefore said °unto Him, OF THE LORD’S MINISTRY. SUBJECT: THE
“ Depart hence, and go 0 into Judaea, °that Thy REJECTION OF THE KING. {Division.)
disciples also may ° see the works that Thou
0 H 1
7. l-io. In Galilee.
doest. H2
|

j
7. 11 — 11. 54 —. In Jerusalem.
4 For there is °no man that doeth any thing 7. 1-10 (Hi. above), IN GALILEE. [Alternation.)
1
in secret, and he himself seeketh to be known H l
J l. Galilee. Walk in.
°If Thou do these things, “shew
|

“openly. K 2 - 8 Feast of Tabernacles.

.

Thyself to the 0 world.”

|

J |
9. Galilee. Continuance in.
M 3
His brethren “believe in K\ io. Feast of Tabernacles.
5 (For “neither did
Him.) 1 After these things. See note on 6. i. Marking
a new subject.
IN 0 0 Then 1 Jesus said unto them, My 0
time Jesus.See Ap. 98. X.
is ° not yet come talked = was walking. Gr. peripateo. Cp. 6. 19.
in. Gr. en Ap. 104. viii. Galilee. Ap. 169.
w but “ gcur “ time is alway ready. would not walk^did not desire (Ap. 102. 1) to walk.
.

0 7 The 4 world ° cannot hate you Note the two verbs,

not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
0 but Me it hateth, because 3 “testify “of it, that Jewry. Gr. loudaia. In Middle Eng. Jewerie, from
the 3 works thereof are ° evil. the Old French Juiet'ie — “ Jewry ”, a Jews’ district.
Occ. elsewhere only in Dan. 5 13
Kw 8 0 Go ge up ° unto ° this feast the Jews, i. e. the hostile party. See note on 1. 19.
.

not up yet “unto “this feast* for My sought = were seeking to kill Him. Thus is intro-
v 3 °go 6
duced the third subject of the Lord’s ministry. Ap, 119.
2
time “is 6 not yet full come.”
9 When He had said these “words unto them. 7. 2-8 (K, above). FEAST OF TABERNACLES.
He 0
abode still 1
in 1
Galilee. {Introversion.)
K L 2-4. The Lord’s brethren. Their advice given.
K 10 But ° when 3 His brethren were gone up, M
[

1
5. Parenthetic remark concerning them.
then went also up 8 unto the feast, not 1
L |
6-8. The Lord’s brethren. Their advice rejected.
openly, but as it were 1 in secret. 2 the J ews’ feast. See note on 2. 13.
of tabernacles = of booths. Not skeng, as in Sept.
H a
P R1 11 6
Then the Jews 1
sought
0
Him
**
“at the
(Lev. 28. 34. Deut. 16. is. 2 Chron 8. 13. Ezra 3. 4);
feast, and said, Where is §c ?
**
but sklnopegia — booth -making, as in Deut. 16. 6
12 And there was much ° murmuring ° among 81. io. Zech. 14. i«, 18, m. Only direct reference to this
1

See Ap. 179. II. 4. feast in N.T.

at hand = near. 3 His brethren. Cp. 2. 12 and Mark 3. 21 31 unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. ,
.

into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104 vi. that = in order that. Gr. hina. see = be spectators of. Gr. tkedreo.
Ap 133. I, 11. works. See note on 4. 34 4 no man -no one. Gr. oudeis (compound of Ap. 105,1). ,

openly, Gr. parrhesia lit. in plain language. If. Assuming the fact. Ap. 118. 2. a. Not the same word
,

as in vv. 17, 37 shew. Gr. phanerod. Ap. 106. I. v. Cp. 1. 31; 2. 11

, world. Put by Fig. Metonymy .

(of Subject), Ap. 6, for its inhabitants. See note on 1. 9, and Ap. 129. 1. 5 neither— not even. Gr. oude.
Ap. 105. L See note on “ And we beheld ”, &c., 1. 14 believe in. Ap. 150. 1. 1. v. (i). See note on 1. 12 . ,

7. 6-8 (L, above). THE LORD’S BRETHREN: THEIR ADVICE REJECTED. Introversions.)
(.

v |
6-. Himself,
w -6. His brethren.
O I Brethren not hated,
7 -. :

0 [
-7. Himself: hated.
N iv [
8-. His brethren.
v |
-8. Himself.
6 Then = Therefore. Not the same word as in v. 10 time — seasonable moment. not yet. ,

Gr. oupd. A compound of ou (Ap. 105. 1). The Lord’s death was accomplished by Himself. See 10. 17 18 , .

Luke 9 31 Until that hour (the right hour) came, He was immune {vv 8, 30 8. 20 At length it was “at
.
; )
hand ” (Matt. 26. 45 ) and came, according to His word (12. 23 27 13. 1 17.
; Cp. Mark 14. 4i), gour =your , ; ;
1 .

own. Gr, humeteros. Emph. 7 cannot = is not (Ap. 105. I) able to. testify -bear witness See
note on 1. 7. of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1 evil. Gr. pon&ros. Ap. 128. III. 1.
8 Go up. Gr, anabaind, the technical word for going up with others as in a caravan. See 11. 55, Matt.
. . .

20 17, is. Mark 10. 32 33 Luke 2. 42 18. 31 (cp. v 35) 19 4, 28 John 11. 65 Acts 21. 15
,
. unto. Gr, eis.
;
. ; . .

Ap. 104. vi. this = the. is not yet ftill come — has not yet been fulfilled. Cp. Luke 21 24 Acts .

7. 23 . 9 words = things. abode. See note on 1. 32 10 when. Not a note of time but ,

of sequence as in ,
2. 9 , 23 ;
4. i, 40 ;
6. 12 , 16 ;
11. 6, 32 , 38.

7. 11—11. 54- [For Structure see next page].

11 at = in. Gr en. Ap. 104. viii. £>e = that man. Emphatic. 12 murmuring. See note on 6. 4 1
among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2.
4538
 7 ; — 1

A. D. 28 the ° people ° concerning Him for some ° said,

: 7 11—11. 54- (H 2
.
, p. 1583). IN JERUSALEM.
“He is a good Man:” others °said, 0 “ Nay Alternation .) (

but He ° deceiveth the 0 people.” H 2 P 7. li 8 59 At the Feast of Tabernacles. . .

13 Howbeit 4 no man spake openly 4 7

of Him
|

Q 9. i 10. ai. Subsequent events.

|
—
° for fear of 1
the Jews. P 10 22-38. At the Feast of Dedication.
—
.
|

Q 10. 39 11 54 —. Subsequent events. .

Now ° about
|

S'T' 14 the midst of the feast 1 Jesus

went up 3 into the ° temple, and ° taught. 7 11—8. 59 (P, above). AT THE FEAST OF
.

TABERNACLES. {Repeated Alternations.)

U 1
15 And 1
the Jews ° marvelled, saying, “ How R 7. 11-13. The Lord. Immune.
1
1

°knoweth
”
this Man ° letters, having ° never 51 |
7. 14-30-.
Colloquy with Jews.
learned ? R 2
|
7, -30, 31. The Lord. Immune.
52 7. 32-43. Colloquy with Pharisees and others.
r£»2

u
16 1 Jesusanswered them, °and said, °“My
°
R3
|

7 44 & i, The "Lord. Immune.

, —
doctrine is not Mine, but His That °sent Me.
|
1
5 3 8 2 - 20 -. Colloquy with Scribes and Pharisees.
.

17 °If any man °will do His °will, he shall

|

R 4
j
8 - 20 The Lord. Immune.
. .

°know 7 of the 16 doctrine, whether it be °of 5 4 8 2 — 59 —, Colloquy with Scribes and Pharisees.
|
.

God, or whether 3 speak ° of Myself. R5 |

8 - 59
. . The Lord. Immune.
18 Hethat speaketh -17 of himself seeketh people = crowds.
his oil' it ° glory: but He That seeketh °His concerning. Gr, peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1 .

glory That 16 sent Him, °the same is °true, said = were saying.
and no 0 unrighteousness is in Him. Nay. Ap. 105. 1. Gr. ou.
19 Did 'not ° Moses give you the law, and deceiveth =leadeth astray. Cp. Mark 13 5 6. iTim.
Jude 13.
yet none ° of you °keepeth the law ?
”
° go Why 4. l.
people = crowd.
ye about to kill SKe?
1
13 for -on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2 .

U 2 20 The 12
people 16
answered and said, “ Thou 7 14-30- (S',
. above). COLLOQUY WITH JEWS.
hast a ° devil : who 19
goeth about 1
to kill {Repeated Alternation.)
Thee?” S' T1 |
14. The Lord. Teaching.
T3 answered and said unto them,
21 'Jesus 16 U 1
Jews. Marvel.
|
is.

“I “have done °one 3 work, and ye all T 2

|
16-19. The Lord. Answer.
15
marvel. U 20 Jews. Accusation.
2
|
.

T3 21-24. The Lord. Answer.

22 19
Moses ° therefore gave unto you circum- j

U 3 26-27. Jews. Objection.

('not because it is 19 of 22 Moses, but 19 of
|

cision ; T4 28 29 The Lord. Answer, .

| ,

;) and ye
° the fathers ° on the sabbath day cir- U 30 Jews. Action.
4
|
.

cumcise a “man, 14 about the midst, &c. Expression occ. only here,
23 4 If a 22 man 22 on the sabbath day receive temple. Gr. hieron. See note on Matt. 23. 16 ,

circumcision, that 19 the law of 22 Moses should taught = began to teach (Imperf. tense).
not be broken ° are ye angry at Me, because
: 15 marvelled -were wondering,
I have made a 22 man ° every whit 0 whole 22 on knoweth. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i. See note on 1. 26.

the sabbath day ? letters. Gr, pi. of gramma. Put by Fig. Metonymy
24 ° Judge ° not ° according to the ° appear- (of Adjunct), Ap. 6, for what is written e. g, an account ;

ance, but ° judge ° righteous ° judgment.” (Luke 16. 6, 7); the Pentateuch (John 5. 47); Epistles
(Acts 28. 21 ) the whole Scripture (2 Tim. 3. 15). Hence, ;

U 3 25 6 Then
said some of them of Jerusalem, 19 used of general literature such as the Talmudical
“ Is not this He,
1
they ° seek 1 to kill? Whom writings (here, and in Acts 26. 24). Cp. our term, “ man
26 ° But, ° lo, He speaketh ° boldly, and they of letters”, and see Acts 4. 13.
say 0 nothing unto Him. ° Do the rulers 1 know never — not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
° indeed that this is the °very °
Christ ? 16 answered and said. See note on Deut. 1. 4i . . .

and Ap. 122. 3. The 1611 edition of the A.V. omitted

27 Howbeit we know °this man whence
° 15
“ and said ”.
He is : but ° when 26 Christ 0 cometh, 4 no man My doctrine, &c. The first of seven declarations
17
knoweth ° whence He is.” that the Lord spoke only the Father’s words (see 8. 28 ,

47 ;
12. 49 ;
14. 10, 24 ;
17. 8).
doctrine — teaching. 5. 23. 17 If, &c. For the condition, see Ap. 118. 1. b.
sent. See note on
will do - desire (Ap. 102. 1) to do.
Gr. thelema Ap. 102. 2. know = get to know. Gr. ginoskO.
will. .

Ap. 132. I. ii. See note on 1. lo. of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104, vii. of— from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
18 glory. See note on 1. u. His glory, &c. — the glory of Him that sent. the same — He. true.
See note on 3. 33. unrighteousness. See Ap. 128. VII. 1. 19 Moses. See note on 1. 17 keepeth - .

doeth. go about — seek. . 20

. devil
. —demon. Cp. Matt. 11. 18. 21 have done — did. one.
A Heb. idiom for “ a ”, See 1.3. 22 therefore gave unto you - for this cause {dia [Ap. 104. v. 2]
touto) has given you. circumcision. Moses mentioned the precept only in Exod. 12. 44 48 Lev, 12. 3. .
,

The Law not given by Moses, but based on Gen. 17. 9-14. the fathers. That is, Abraham. on. Gr. en.
Ap. 104. viii. man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1. 23 are ye angry? Gr. cholao (from c/toZe-bile).
Occurs only here. every whit — entirely (in contrast with one member). whole = sound (in
contrast with wound). 24 Judge. See note on 5. 22 and Ap. 122. 1. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
according to. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2. appearance — sight; i, e. objective or outward appearance,
judge ... judgment. Fig. Polyptoton. Ap. 6. righteous = the righteous. judgment. Ap, 177. 7.
25 Jerusalem. See note on Matt. 15. 1 Cp. Mark 1. 5 seek = are seeking,
. 26 But = .

And. lo. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6. Gr. ide. Ap. 133. 1. 3. boldly- openly, as in v. 4 nothing. .

Gr. ouden. Compound of ou. Do the rulers know indeed ? - The rulers have not ascertained, have
they? indeed. Gr. altthos — truly or really. very. Same as “ indeed” above. All the texts omit
“very”, but not the Syr. See Ap. 94. V, note 3, p. 136. Christ- the Messiah. S&e Ap. 98. IX.
27 Howbeit- But, or And yet. this man = this one. when = whenever. cometh - may come,
whence He is: how He may come. The Rabbis taught that He would come from Bethlehem and
i.e.
then be hid, but none knew where. See Lightfoot, vol. xii, pp. 303, 4.

1534
 : " : ; 1 1

7. 28 . JOHN. 7. 40.
0
J4 28 6
Then
cried 1 Jesus 1 in the 14 temple as 28 cried = cried aloud. taught — was teaching,
A.D. 28
He ° taught, saying, “Ye both know Me,
16 true. Gt. alethinos (Ap. 175. 2). See note on 1. 9 .

and ye 16 know whence I am : and I am 1 not 29 from = from beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii 1.
come "17 of Myself, but He That 16 sent Me is assent. w.
Gr. apostellO, Ap. 174. 1. Not the same word
in but the same word as in v* 32,
° true, ge
16
Whom
know 1 not. ie, is, 28-33
30 sought = were seeking.
;

29 But 3 16 know Him : for I

c
° from Him, am
take = arrest. See in w. 32, 44, and Acts 12.4. 2 Cor.
and £e hath sent Me/' 11. 32.

30 °Then they °sought to °take Him 31 cometh = shall have come.

U4 will He ?= He will not (Gr. mUi\
. . . will He? The
R 2 but 4 no man laid hands on Him, because His texts read me.
hour was 6 not yet come. miracles = signs. Gr. semeion, See note on 2. n, and
31 And many 19 of the 12 people 6 believed on Ap. 176. 3. hath done — did.
Him, and said, “When 26 Christ ° cometh, 0 will
He do more 0 miracles than these which this 7. 38-43 (S 2 p. 1534).
,
COLLOQUY WITH PHAEI-
SEES AND OTHERS. Repeated Alternation.)
Man °hath done ? " S 2 Vi 32. Pharisees. Among themselves.
|
(

S 2
V 1
32 The 0
Pharisees heard that the people
~ 12 Wi |
33, 34. The Lord. Answering their thoughts.
0
murmured such things concerning Him;
12 V 2
35, 36. Jews. Among themselves.
and the ° Pharisees and the chief priests 29 sent W
|

2 37 - 39 . The Lord. Anticipating the people's

° officers 0 to 30 take Him. thoughts.
Vs [
40-43. The people. Among themselves.
w 1 33 Then said Jesus unto them, “ Yet a little 32 Pharisees. See Ap. 120. II.
6 1

while am I °with you, and then °I go 3 unto that murmured — murmuring. Gr. gonguzd. . . .
Occ.
Him That 16 sent Me. elsewhere in John only in 6. 41, 43 61 ,
.

34 Ye ° shall seek Me, and shall 1 not find Me officers, or servants as in 18. 36. Cp. 18.
3, 12 18 ; , ;
19. 6,
0
and where 3 am, thither ge 7 cannot come." and Matt. 26. 58. Mark 14. 54, 65,
to. See 6. 15 .

V 2 35 Then said the Jews among themselves,

6 ° 33 with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
“ Whither ° will £e go, that shall 1 not find I go -I withdraw. Cp. 6. 21 67. ,

Him ? ° will 0 He go 8 unto 0 the ° dispersed 34 shall -will.

° among the Gentiles, and teach the ° Gen- 3 am. The formula of Divine and eternal existence.
tiles ? See note on 6. 35, and cp. 8. 58 .

What manner of ° saying

36 is this that He 35 among = to. Gr. pros. Ap, 104. xv. 3.
will $je go ? — is He about to go ? (Two verbs.)
said, Ye shall seek Me, and
4
shall 1 not find the dispersed. Gr. Diaspora = the Dispersion. Occurs
Me and where 3 am, thither ge 7 cannot three times; here, 1 Pet. 1 (“ scattered ”), and Jas. 1 .

come ? ' .

(“ which are scattered abroad ” lit. “ in the Disper- ;

W 2 last day, °that great day of the

37 °In °the sion”)^ among = of.
Gentiles. So called from the Latin gentes — nations
feast, 1
Jesus stood and cried, saying, 17 “If (as distinguished by race) hence, used of nations, as
any man thirst, let him come 8 unto Me, and distinct from the one nation Israel (Gen. 12. 2 Cp. 14.
;

0 .
drink. 1 9 ); Heb. — goyim rendered in A.V. “nations” 371 :

38 ° He that 5 believeth on Me, 0 as the scrip-

,

times, “ heathen ” 143 times, “ Gentiles” 30 times, and

ture °hath said, °out of 0 His °beily ° shall flow “people” 11 times. In N.T. days, Greece being the,
°rivers of 0 living: water.” great dominating nation in arms, literature, and
39 °(But °this spake He 7 of °the Spirit, language, the word Hellenes became the N.T, word for
all non-Jews, Hellen, the son of Deucalion, being the
Which they that 5 believe on Him should ° re- legendary ancestor of the Greek nation (Homer, Iliad
ceive: for °the Holy Ghost was not yet ,

11. 684), HelUn had been already used in the Sept.

given; because that 1
Jesus was not yet Version, of the “Philistines” (Isa. 9. 12 ), and of “the
0
glorified.) 90 ns of Javan ” (Zech, 9. 13 1 Macc. 8 is. 2 Macc. 4. 36. . .

40 Many of the people therefore, when

19 12 J osephus {Ant. I. vi. 1). Hellenes in the N.T. never means
Vs Jews, but is always distinguished from them. See
they heard this saying, said, 0 “ Of a truth
36
’
12, 20 Acts 14. 1
. 16. 1, 3 18. 4 19. 10 17 20. 21
this is the Prophet." Rom. 16 2. 9 , 10
; ; ; , ; .

1. ; ;
8. 9 ;
10. 12 . 1 Cor. 1. 24 ;
10. 32 .
Gal. 2. 3 ; 3. 28. Col. 8, 11 .

On the other hand, the Gr. Hell£nistes — Hellenized, and speaking Greek, is used of those who were Jews by
birth, hut spoke Greek. It occurs three times, and is rendered “ Grecians”. See Acts 6. 1 9. 29 11. 20 .
; ;

36 saying. Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32 37 In Now on. Gr. en, as in v.
.
the last day. 1 .

See Lev. 23. 34 - 36 that=the. . drink^let him drink. 38 He that^that. Read this in
connection with the previous verse “let him drink that believeth on Me”.:
as ^according as.
hath said = hath said [concerning Me]. Ap. 107. II. 3. out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii, as in w. 41 52 ,
.

Not the same word as in v 42 His belly. Put by Fig. Synecdoche (of the Part), Ap. 6, for the whole
. .

person, for emphasis = Himself. Here referring to Messiah (the Giver), not to the believer. He is, and will
be, the Source of all spiritual blessing “as the Scripture hath said” Isa. 12. 3; 55 1 58 11 Ezek 47. 1 : . ; . . .

Joel 3. 18 Zech. 13. 1. 14. 8. See Ap. 107.; His. Referring not to the believer (the receiver),
but to the Lord (the Giver). shall flow. Gr. rhed Occ. only here in N.T. rivers. This is
the emphatic word, by the Fig. Hyperbaton (Ap. 6), implying abundance. See Num. 20. 11. 1 Cor. 10 4 .

living. See note on 4. 10 39 But this, &c. See note on “And we” (1. 14). Here the true inter-
.

pretation is given. this spake He of the Spirit, Not of the believer. the Spirit.
Referring to the gift of pnenma hagion (in the next clause), of which He was the Giver, and believers the
recipients. See Ap. 101. II. 14. receive. And which would be “in him” (the receiver) “springing
np ” in him not flowing out as a river from him for the supply of others. See the refs, on v. 38
, , the ,

Holy Ghost. Gr. pneuma hagion. Ap. 101. II. 14. There are no Articles. It denotes the gift given by the
Giver and received by the believer, as promised in Acts 1. 5 and fulfilled in Acts 2. 4 glorified: i,e. .

ascended. Cjx 16. 7, Ps, 68. is, and Acts 2. 33. One of* the characteristic words of this Gospel. See p. 1511.
40 Of a truth. Gr. alHhds. See note on “indeed” (1. 47 ).
1535
 ; ;

0
a d 28 41 Others said, “ This the 26 Christ.” But
is 41 Others. See Ap. 124. 1.

°some said, 0 “ Shall 26 Christ come 88 out of some = others. As before.

1
Galilee ? Shall come — What, doth
. . . Christ come ? (Present
tense.)
42 Hath not the scripture said, That
1

Christ cometh of 0 the seed of David, and 42 the seed of David. Ps. 110; 182. Isa. 11. l, io.
29 19

28
out of the town of ° Bethlehem, where Dayld Jer. 23. 5, &e. Bethlehem. See Mic. 5. 2 .

was ? ” 43 So = Therefore. was — arose

a division. The first of three instances. See 9. 16
43 ° So there 0 was ° a division 12 among the and 10. 19 .

12
people 0 because of Him. because of Him. Not only in the three cases noted
Rs X 44 And some 19 of them ° would have 30 taken above, but down to the present day.
Him but 4 no man laid hands on Him. because of =on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
;

Y1 x l
45 6 Then ° came the 32 officers 0 to the chief 7 44—8. 1 (R3 p. 1684). THE LORD. IMMUNE. . ,

priests and 32 Pharisees {Introversion and Repeated Alternation.)

R X 44, The Lord. Immune.
3
and tf)cn said unto them, “ Why have ye 1 not Y 1 x 46-. Return of officers.
[

1
”
brought Him ? |

y1 -46. Pharisees’ Question.

|

46 The 32 officers answered, “ ft ever 22 man |

46. Answer of officers.
spake 0 like this Man.” y 2 47-49.
|
Pharisees' Question.
x 3
|
60, 61. Protest of Nicodemus.
47 Then answered them the Pharisees,
6
y 3 62
32
I . Pharisees’ Question.
° “
Are pe also deceived ? X 7. 63 8. i. The Lord. Immune. | ;

48 “Have any 19 of the ° rulers or 19 of the 44 would have taken Him = desired to take Him
32 Pharisees 5 believed on Him ? (two verbs). Luke 7. 17. See Ap. 102. 1.
~ 12
49 But this people who 17 knoweth 24 not the 45 came. “Sent”, in v. 32.
0 Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
law are cursed.” to.
46 never. Gr. oudepote
50 °Nicodemus saith 3
unto them, °(he that like — thus, as. Some texts omit this last clause, but
came to Jesus by night, being one of them,) not Syr. See note 3, p. 1611. Cp. 4. 29.
45 19

51 “ Doth our 10 law 24 judge any man, ° before 47 Are jc, &c. ? = Have gc also been led astray (v. 12)?
”
°it hear him, and 17 know what he doeth ? Referring to action rather than to thought.
48 Have P Fig. Erotesis. Ap. 6. . . .

52 They 16 answered and said unto him, “ Art rulers. Members of the Sanhedrin.
19 of Galilee ? ° Search, and ° look
tljoit also
1
for 49 cursed = laid under a curse. Gr. epikataratos.
:

38 out of 1 Galilee ariseth no prophet.” Only here and Gal. 3. io, 13. Found often in the Sept,
and in the Papyri. See Deissm aim’s Light &c. p. 93.
53 °And every man went 8 unto his own 50 Hicodemus. See 3. 2 and 19. 39. ,

house. See note on “and we” (1. 14). Some he that came.
0 0
Jesus went unto the mount of Olives. texts omit this clause, but not the Syr. (Ap. 94, note 8,

S3 A
g 2 And ° early in the morning came p.it136). 51 before =- except (Gr. ean m§) first,
hear = it has heard. He
again °into the 0 temple, and all the ° people 52 Search = Search [the Scriptures], as in 5. 39.
came 0 unto Him ; and ° sat down, and He look = see. Ap. 133. 1. 3. If they had looked, they would
° taught them.
have found that Jonah and Hosea arose out of Galilee,
BC 3 And the scribes and ° Pharisees ° brought and perhaps Elijah, Elisha, and Amos.63
53 And every man, &c. From 7. 8. n is omit- —
ted by L T Tr. [A] WH. The R.V. note questions it.
WH place it in double brackets at the end of the Gospel. As to ancient MSS., A (the Alexandrine, London)
and C (Ephraemi, Paris), are defective here, so that the oldest omitting it are N (Sinaitic, Cent, v), B
(Vatican, Cent. iv). The oldest containing it is D (Bezce, Cent. vi). It is contained in the Vulgate (383), and
Jerome (378-430) testifies (adv. Pelag ii. p. 762) that it is found in many Greek and Latin Codices. It is
.

also found in the Jerusalem Syr. (Cent, v), the Memphitio (Cent, iii or iv), Aethiopic (Cent. iv). Eusebius,
Bishop of Caesarea (315-820), quotes {Hist. Ecc. iii. 39) Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis (in Phrygia, 130), as refer-
ring to it. Ambrose (374-397) quotes it, as does Augustine (895-430), de adult, coniugiis (lib. ii, cap. 7). Though
WI omit it, Dean Burgon (1883) quotes: “ Drs. W. and H. remark that ‘the argument which has always
told most in its favour in modern times is its own internal character. The story itself has justly seemed to
vouch for its own internal truth, and the words in which it is clothed to harmonize with other Gospel
narratives ” ( The Revision Revised^ p. 811, note). We may ask How is it that all the MSS. which do contain
’
:

it (including 300 Cursives) agree in placing it here? It was another attempt following on 7. 32, and referred
to in 8. 16.

8. 1 Jesus — But Jesus. Connecting 8. l with 7. 63. See Ap. 98. X. unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.

8. 2-20- (S 3 p. ,
1534). COLLOQUY WITH SCRIBES AND PHARISEES, ( Introversion .)
S3 A |
2. Place. The Temple.
B I 3-n. Scribes and Pharisees. Temptation.
B I
12-19, Scribes and Pharisees. Their rebuke.
A |
-20 . Place. The Temple.
2 early in the mornings at dawn. into— unto, as in v. i. temple. Gr. hieron. See note on
Matt. 23. 16. people. Gr. loos. In John’s Gospel only here, 11. 60 ;
18. 14. Not ochlos or plsthos.,

unto. Gr, pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. sat down and = having sat down.
. . . taught - was teaching.
8. 3-11 (B, above). SCRIBES AND PHARISEES. TEMPTATION. {Alternation.)
C Is. The woman brought.
D |
4 - 9 -, Condemned.
0 |
-9. The woman left.
D |
io, ii. Uncondemned.

3 Pharisees. See Ap. 120. II. brought - bring.

1536
 1

A D. 28 2 unto Him a woman ° taken ° in adultery and ; taken = having been taken. in. Gr. en. Ap.104.viiL
when they had set her ° in the midst, 8 . 4 - 9 - (D, p. 1536). CONDEMNED,
DE 4 They say unto Him, °“ Master, this woman ( Introversion and Alternation.)
was taken 3 in adultery, ° in the very act. D E I 4. Accusation.
ale, 6-. Question asked.
Fa 5 Now 0
Moses 3 in the commanded us,
law °
b -6. The Lord. Inattention.
stoned: °hut what sayest
I

that such should toe F a |

7. Question answered.
SSott?” b s. The Lord. Inattention.
|

0 This they said, ° tempting Him, °that they E |

9-. Conviction.

might have to accuse Him. 4 Master = Teacher. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 1.

in the very act. Gr. ep' (Ap. 104. ix. 2) autoph&rd.
But 1 Jesus stooped down, and with His finger Autophoros means self-detected.
wrote °on the ground, ° as though He heard 5 Moses. See note on 1. it.
them not. commanded stoned. This law referred only to a . . .
0
F a 7 So when they continued asking Him, He “betrothed damsel ” (Deut. 22, 24 and to show that the ) ;

° lifted up Himself, and said unto them, “He Lord knew their thoughts, and knew also that this was
2

that is 0 without sin among you, let him first another man’s “wife”. He complied with the law
cast °a stone ° at her." prescribed in “such” a case (Num. 5. 1 — 31 ), and stooped
down and wrote the curses (as required in v. 23) on the
8 And again He stooped down, and ° wrote but = therefore. ground.
6
on the ground. 6 tempting = testing. The temptation was in the word
“ such”, and of two cases they mention the punishment
E 9 And they which heard it, being ° convicted without defining what it was for the one in Deut. 22. 23 24
°by their own conscience, went out one by
: ,

° (a virgin) the death was stoning but in the case of a

one, beginning ° at the ° eldest, even unto the “wife” the punishment was not stoning, but required a
;

last: special procedure (Num. 5. 11 - 31 which left the punish- )

and 1 Jesus was left alone, and the woman ment with God. that - in order that. Gr, hina.
standing 3 in the midst. on, &o. = into (Gr, eis. Ap. 104. vi) [the dust ofj the
earth (Ap, 129. 4).
D 10 When Jesus had lifted up Himself, and as though, &c. This Ellipsis (Ap. 6) is wrongly sup-
1

°saw °none °but the woman, He said unto her, plied. It was not from inattention, but to call their
“Woman, where are those thine accusers? attention to the fact that the case was “ such ” as re-
hath no man 0 condemned thee ? "
0 quired the fulfilment of Num. 5 and not Deut. 22.
11 She said, 10 “No man, ° Lord." And 1 Jesus 7 asking. Ap. 134. I. 3.
said unto her, “Neither do 3 10 condemn °thee: lifted up. Gr. anakupto. Only here, v. 10 Luke 13. .

ll 21. 28.
go, and °sin no more."
;

without sin = sinless. Gr. anamartetos. Cp. Ap. 128.

B Gl 12 °Then spake 1
Jesus again unto them,
° I. 1. ii. Oco. nowhere else in the N.T.
3 am the light of the ° world : he a stone = the stone, i.e. the heavy stone for execution.
° “ 0
saying,
that followeth Me shall ° not walk 3 in dark- Cp, v. 69. at = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
0 0
ness, but shall have the light of ° life." 8 wrote. The curses, as before.
9 convicted, &c. By the manifestation of the Lord’s
H j
13 The 3 Pharisees therefore said unto Him, knowledge of what was in their hearts and of what they
“ £f)ou 0 bearest record 0 of Thyself ; Thy were concealing for the purpose of tempting Him. Gr.
° record is ° not ° true." elenchd. Same word as in v. 46 3. 20 16. 8, ; ;

by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1.

a 2
14 1
Jesus ° answered and said unto them, at— from, Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
° **
Though 3 13
bear record 13
of Myself, yet My eldest — elders. unto - as far as.
13
record is 13
true : for I ° know whence I came, 10 saw. Ap. 133. I. 12. none. Gr. mSdeis.
and whither I go but ; ge ° cannot tell whence but = except. Gr. plen. no man — no one. Gr. oudeis.
I come, ° and whither I go. condemned. Ap. 122, 7.

15 3)e ° judge ° after the ° flesh ; 3 ° judge 10

no 11 Lord. See Ap. 98. VI. i, a. 3. B. a.
man. thee. He does not say "thy sin*\ He speaks judi-
10 And yet ° if
3 judge, My ° judgment is
15 cially. sin. Ap. 128. I. i.
13
true: for I am 13
not alone, but 3 and °the 8 12-19 (B,p. 1536). SCRIBES AND PHARISEES.
.

Father That °sent Me. THEIR REBUKE. {Repeated Alternation.)

17 °It is °also written 3 in °gouv law, that
B G 12 The Lord. Declaration.
1
|
.

the ° testimony of ° two men is 13 true. Objection. H 1

|
13. Pharisees.
G The Lord. Refutation. 2 14-18.
18 3 am one that °bear witness 13 of Myself, 2 19—, Pharisees. Question.
|

H
and 16 the Father That 16 sent Me °beareth G 3 - 19 The Lord. Rebuke. |
|

witness 13 of Me." 12 Then = Therefore.

again. This section has no necessary connection
with 7. 62 but refers to a subsequent occasion in “ the Treasury ” (v. 20 ).
, $ am. See note on 6. 36.
light, Gr. phds (Ap. 130. 1). Not luchnos as in 5. 36 (Ap. 130, 4). One of the characteristic words of this
Gospel. See note on 1. 4 world. Ap. 129. 1. See note on 1. 9 Put by Fig. Metonymy (of the Subject),
. .

Ap. 6, for its inhabitants without distinction, implying others than Jews. not = in no wise. Gr. ou mS.
Ap. 105. III. shall have — not merely see it, but possess it. life — the life. Ap. 170. 1. See note on 1, 4.
13 bearest record. See note on 1. 32 of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. i.
. record. See
note on 1. 19 , not. Gr. ou (Ap. 105. I), true. Gr. alethes. See Ap. 175. 1 and note on 3. 33.
14 answered and said. See Ap, 122. 3 and note on Deut. 1. 41 Though^ Even if. Ap. 118. 1. b. .

know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i. See note on 1. 26 cannot tell — know (Gr. oida) not (Ap. 105. 1).
.

and. All the texts read “ or”. 15 judge. See Ap, 122. 1 and note on 5. 22 after - according to. .

Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2. flesh. See note on 1. 13 16 if. Assuming the condition. Ap. 118. 1. b.
.

judgment. Ap. 177. 7. the Father. See note on 1. 14 sent. See Ap. 174. 4 and note on 1. 22 . .

17 It is . . written
, = It has been (and standeth) written. also law — law also, your law. your . . .

— your own. Gr. humetwos. Emphatic Cp. 7. 49 “

testimony. Gr. marturia. See note on record ”, v. 13.
.

two. See Deut. 19. 16. 18 bear witness. Same as “ bear record ” in v. is. See note on 1. 7.
1537
 ;

H 2
19 12 Then said they unto Him, “Where is 19 neither . . . nor. Gr. owfe, compound of ou> Ap.
A. D. 28 ThyFather ?
16 **
105. I. My Father. See note on 2. 16 .

if. A true hypothesis. Ap. 118. 2. a.

G s Jesus answered, “Ye ° neither14 14 know Me, °nor should = would.
°My Father: °if ye had known Me, ye 20 words. Gr. rh£ma. See note on Mark 9. 32.
° should have 14 known ° My Father also/*
the treasury. A part of the Temple, in the court of
Occ. in Mark 12. 41, 43. Luke 21. l, and
A 20 These °words spake 1 Jesus 3 in ° the trea- Johnwomen.
the
only here. as He taught = teaching,
sury, °as He taught 3 in the 2 temple:
laid hands = arrested. See 7. 30, 32, 44.
R 4 and no man laid hands on Him
10 °
; for His not yet come. See note on 7. 6.
hour was c not yet come.
8. 21-59- (S 4 , p. 1634). COLLOQUY WITH SCRIBES
S 4
c l
21 12
Then Jesus again unto them, “ 3
said 1
AND PHARISEES. (Repeated alternation .)
° goMy way, and ye ° shall seek Me, and
0
shall S 4 c 1
I The Lord. Declaration. “ I go
21 .
»»

die 3 in your ° sins whither 3 ° ge cannot : d 22 The Jews. Misconception.

1
|
.

23, 24. The Lord.

2
come/* c |
Declaration.
d 2 25-. The Jews. Question.
d1 22 12 Then said the °Jews, °“Will He kill |

c 3 -25, 26. The Lord. Declaration.

Himself? because He saith, ‘Whither 3 go, |

d 3 27. The Jews. Not understanding.

**
ge 21 cannot come/
|

c4 28, 29. The Lord. Declaration.

|

23 And He said unto them, are from °

“ 0 d 4 30. The Jews. Result. Many believing.
59 e |

c c 31, 32. The Lord. Promise.

beneath 3 am ° from above
; ge are ° of this :
0
5
|

d 33. The Jews. Assertion.

; 3 am not ° of this 12 world.
12 world 13 |

c 6 34-38. The Lord. Denial.

24 I said therefore unto you, that ye 21 shall d 6
|

39-. The Jews. Assertion.

die 3 in your 21 sins: for 16 if ye ° believe 6 not
|

c 7 -39-4 -. The Lord. Counter Assertion.

1

that 0 3 am He, ye 21 shall die 3 in your ° sins."

|

d 7 -41. The Jews. Denial,

|

42-47. The Lord. Accusation.

d2 25 12 Then said they unto Him, “ Who art d 8
|

48. The Jews.

*' Counter Accusation.
£f>CU ? |

49-el. The Lord. Denial and Declaration.

|

And Jesus saith unto them, °“Even the same

1
d 9 52, 53. The Jews. Accusation and Question.
|

that I said unto you ° from the beginning. .10 54-56. The Lord. Counter Accusation.
|

57 The Jews.
20 I have many things to say and to 16 judge d 10
|
Assertion and Question.
.

c 17 58, The Lord.

13
of you but He That 16 sent Me is 13 true and
: ;
|
Revelation.
d 11 59-. The Jews. Hostility.
3 ° speak ° to the 12 world those things which |

I have heard ° of Him/* 2 1 go My way = withdraw Myself,

shall will.
d* 27 They
understood 13 not that
°
He ° spake sins = sin. See Ap. 128. 1, ii. 1. The sin of rejecting Him.
to them of 16 the ° Father. cannot = are not (Gr, ou) able to.
22 Jews. See note on 1. 19
28 12 Then Jesus unto them, ° « When
.
1
said
Will He kill Himself? — Surely He will not (Gr.
ye ° have ° lifted up the 0 Son of man, °then shall meti) kill Himself?
ye 0 know that 24 3 am He, and that °I do ° no- 23 5)e are from beneath i. e. of the earth. See
thing “of Myself; but as 19 My Father “hath
;

l Cor. 15. 47. The phrase occurs only in this Gospel.

taught Me, ° 1 27 speak these things. from = out from. Gr. ek. Ap 104. vii. Cp. 1. 46.
29 And He That 16 sent Me is “with Me : 10 the from above. Gr. ek ton and (pl.) = the heavens. See
Father hath 13 not left Me ° alone for °3 do ;
3. 13, 31 6. 33, 3$, 42.
;
Col. 3. i of. Gr ek as above. ,

always those things that please Him." 24 believe. See note on 1. 7, and Ap. 160. I. 1. i.
$ am He = 1 am. There is no “ He ” in the Gr. See
d* 30 As He 27 spake these ° words, many ° be- note on 6. 35. sins. PI. here. See v. 21 .

lieved 6
on Him. 25 Even the same that . . . beginnings He Whom
I say also to you at the beginning [of this colloquy,
31 12 Then “said Jesus ° to those 22Jews which
1
w. 12 - 20 ]. Cp. Sept., Gen. 43. 18 , 2o=atthe beginning
0
believed on Him, 16 « If ge ° continue 3 in 0 My [of
our coming down] — at the first.
word, then ° are ye My disciples 0 indeed from the beginning. There is no “from” in the
32 And ye shall 28 know the ° truth, and the Gr See note on v. 44.
° truth shall ° make you free."
26 speak. Gr.lego. All the texts read “say”. Gr dated,
d5 33 They answered Him, « be Abraham’s to = unto, Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi.
We
seed, and “were never in bondage to °any
of— from [beside], Gr. para. Ap 104. xii. 1.
man: how sayest £f)ou, ‘Ye shall be made L27 understood not = did not get to know. Ap. 132,
ii. See note on 1. 10
free ?*
.

spake = was speaking. Not “ saying ”, as in ©. 26.

Father. See note on 1. 14 .

28 When then, Revealing that, after that, men would believe in the truth of His Deity.
. . . have =
may, or shall have. lifted up. Cp. 3 14 12. 34. Son of man. Ap. 98. XYI.
.
; know. Ap. 132. 1, ii,
as in v. 27 Ido, &c. Note the complex Ellipsis (Ap. 6) = “ Of Myself I do nothing [nor speak] but according
.
;

as the Father taught Me, these things I speak [and do them]”. nothing. Gr. ouden. of—frova. Gr.
apo. Ap. 104. iv. hath taught— taught. I speak, &c. See note on “ My doctrine”, 7. 16 29 with. .

Gr. meta, Ap. 104. xi. 1. alone. Cp. v. ie. $ do always, &c. — I do the things pleasing to Him always.
The last word in the sentence in the Greek emphasized by the Fig, Hyperbaton (Ap. 6), 30 words — things,
believed on. See note on 1. 7, and Ap. 150. 1. 1. v (i). Cp. v. 31 =
31 said spake, as in v. 27 - 28 to. .
,
.

Gr. pros, Ap, 104. xv, 3, believed on = had believed. Ap. 160. I. 1. ii. Thus distinguishing these
Jews from the true believers ofv. 30. Note the emphatic word “ ge ” in next clause. continue = abide.
See note on 1, 32 My word = the word which is Mine* Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9, 32
.
are ye = ,

ye are. indeed — truly. Gr. alethds. See note on 1. 47. Trusting in Him, not merely admitting His
claims. 32 truth. See note on 1, 14. make = set. 33 were never any man, &c. Have . .

been in bondage to no one (Ap. 106, I) at any time. Thus ignoring all historical facts. These were “ the
Jews” who believed in v. 31, and thus proved themselves not “believers indeed”.

1638
 ; : 1

8 . 34 . JOHN. 8 . 51 .

C6 34 1 Jesus answered them, 0 “ Verily, verily, I 34Verily, verily. Called forth by this manifest
A.D. 28 sav unto you, ° Whosoever °committeth °sin misrepresentation of the truth. The twelfth occ. See
6
isthe servant of ° sin. 1- si. Whosoever = Every one who.
35 And 34 the servant ° abideth 18 not 3 in the committeth = doeth or practiseth,
sin. Not a single act, but a life of sin itself. Same as
house ° for ever but ° the Son ° abideth 0 ever. “ sin ” in v. 21
:

30 16 If 35 the Son therefore shall 32 make you the servant = a bondservant.

.

free, ° ye shall be free ° indeed. 35 abideth. See note on 1, 32 .

37 1 14 know that ye are Abraham's seed ; but for ever. See Ap. 151. II. A. ii. 4. a, He may be sold
ye seek to kill Me, because 31 My word 0 hath or manumitted.
°no place 3 in you. the Son. Gr. huios. Ap. 108. iii. Never used of
38 3 speak that which I °have seen °with believers in this Gospel. This word is reserved for
19
My Father and ge do that which ° ye have Christ=only. See note 2, p. 1511.
:

seen ° with your father.” ever for ever, as above.

36 ye shall be free indeed = ye will be really free,
d« 39 They 14 answered and said unto Him, indeed. Gr. ontbs. Not the same word as in v. si.
“ Abraham is our father.” Cp. 1 Tim. 6. 19 R.V. ,

37 hath no place = findeth no entrance. Cp. 1 Thess.

1
Jesus saith unto them, 19 “ If ye were Abra- 2.13. no -not. Gr. ou. Ap. 106.1.
ham’s ° children, ye would do the ° works of 38 have seen. Gr. korab. Ap. 133. I. 8.
Abraham. with. Gr. para Ap. 104. xii. 2. .

40 But now ye seek to kill Me, ° a Man That ye have seen. All the texts read = ye have heard.
hath told you the truth, which I have heard But not the Syr, See Ap. 94. v, note 3, p. 136.
32

26 of ° God this did 13 not Abraham.

: 39 children. Gr. pi. of teknon. Ap. 108. See note i.

41 do the deeds of your father.”

39 e ° ° 2, p. 1511.
works. See note on 4, 34.
d2 12 Then said they
to Him, “ c ®
° be 13 not born
40 a Man. Gr. anthrdpos. Ap. 123. 1. Used by the
23
of fornication ; we have one 16 Father, even Lord of Himself only here, and in contrast with the
40
God.” manslayer ” of v. 44. God. Ap.^. X. 1.
14
i.

41 do = are doing. deeds = works, in v. 39.

c8 42 1 Jesus said unto them, 19 (< If 40 God were be not born = have not been begotten (seeasMatt. 1. 2).
your 16 F ather, ye would ° love Me for 3 pro- 42 love. Gr. agapao Ap. 135. I. 1.
:
.

ceeded forth and °came 23 from 40 God ° neither came = am here.;

° came 1 28 of Myself, but Jpe ° sent Me. neither = not even. Gr. oude.
43 Why do ye not ° understand My speech? came I = am I come.
13 0

even because ye 14 cannot 0 hear My ° word. sent. Gr. apostello Ap. 174. 1. .

44 3)e are
23
of your father the devil, and the
° 43 understands get to know. Ap. 132. I, ii.
0
lusts of your father ye ° will do. was a speech. Referring=to the form of the discourse,
° murderer °from the beginning, and ° abode hear. Heb. idiom understand, receive, or believe,
as in 9. 27 10, 3 12. 47 Acts 3. 22 23 Gal. 4. 21.
13
not 3 in the 32 truth, because there is no 32 truth ; ;
.
,
.

3 in him. When he speaketh

word. Denoting the subject of the discourse.
°a lie, he speaketh 44 devil. Gr. diabolos. Thrice in this Gospel here, :
23
of °his own: for he is a liar, and the father 6. 70 13. 2 Not the same word as in w. 48, 49 ;
. ,

of it. lusts = strong desires of all kinds. Cp. Mark 4. 10 The .

45 ° And because 3 0
tell you the 32
truth, ye only occ. of epithumia in John’s Gospel. Occurs in
° believe Me 13 not. x John 2., iff, 17 and Rev. 18. 14
,
.

0
48 Which of you °convinceth Me of sin?
23 13 21 will do = will (Ap. 102. 1) to do (two verbs),
And if I say the 32 truth, why do ge 13 not
19 murderer = manslayer. Occ. only here and in 1 John
45 believe
Me ? 3. 15 Because death came through him. Cp. Heb. 2. 14.
,

47 He that is 23 of 40 God 43 heareth 40 God's

° from the beginning. Gr. ap' archSs. The expres-
0 sion occurs twenty-one times, and the dependent noun
words: gc therefore 43 hear them 13 not, be- must be supplied. In Matt. 19. 4. 8 24. 21 Mark 10. 6 .

cause ye are not 23 of 40 God.” 13. 19. 2 Pet. 3. 4, we must supply “ from the begin-
; ;

d8 48 12
Then 14
answered the
Jews, and said 22 ning [of the creation]”. Here we must supply “ [of the
unto Him, « Say tee not well that tfrou art human race]”. In Luke 1. 2 John 15. 27. 1 John 1
13 . .

a Samaritan, and hast a ° devil ? ” we must supply “ [of the Lord’s ministry]”. In Acts 26. 4,,
supply “[of my public life]”. 1 John 2. 7, 7 (all the
c9 49 Jesus answered, “3 have not a devil texts, with Syr., omit), is, 14 24 24 8. 11, 2 John 5, 6,
1 13 48
, , ;

but I °honour 19 My Father, and ge do dishonour supply “[of your hearing]”.

Me. abode not = stood not. His fall must have taken
50 And 3 seek not Mine own ° glory there is place before Gen. 3. l. Probably in “the world that
:

One That seeketh and 15 judgeth. then was ” (Gen. 1. 1 2 Pet. 3* 6). .

-the. Cp. 2 Thess. 2. 11

51 34 Verily, verily, I say unto you, 16 If a man ahis own. Cp. 15. 19
.

°keep My ° saying, he shall ° never ° see 45 And = But.

.

tell you — speak,

death.” believe Me. Ap. 150, I. 1, ii. See note on 1. 7.
46 convinceth = convicteth. Cp. v. 9; 3. 20 16. 8 ;

(“reprove”). 47 He that, &c. Note the Introversion in the structure of v. 47

e f J
He that is of God
g heareth God’s words
9 ye therefore hear them not,
f |
because ye are not of God.
words = sayings. See note on Mark 9. 32
Gr. rh&ma. 48 devil — demon. Gr daimonion. Cp. 7. 20
. . .

49 honour. Cp 5. 23 50 glory. See note on 1. 14

. 51 keep. Gr. tSreo, implying .

watching rather than guarding. See notes on 17. 12 saying = word. Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32.
.

never see d,eath — by no means (Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. Ill) see (Ap. 133. T. 11) death for ever (Gr, eis ton aiona .

Ap. 151. II. A. ii. 4. b) i. e. eternal death, because he will have part in the “resurrection unto life” as
:

declared by the Lord in 11. 25 See notes there.

. see death. The expression occ. only here in N.T.

1539
 : :

8. 52. JOHN. 8. 8.

d9 52 12said the 22Jews unto Him, “ Now

Then 52 is dead — died.
28 know that Thou hast
. D. 28 we a devil. Abra- taste of death. They altered the Lord’s words. Not
48

ham *is dead, and the prophets; and Xf)ou an O.T. term. Occurs five times here Matt. 16. 28. :
;

sayest, 36 ‘If a man keep My 61 saying, he shall Mark 9. l. Luke 9. 27. Heb. 2. 9 .

61 never ° taste of death/ 54 honour = glorify. Gr. doxazd. See p. 1511.

honour = glory. See note on 5. 41.
53 Art &f)ou greater than our father Abraham, 56 rejoiced = leaped for joy. Gr .agalliad. Op. 6. 35
which 62 is dead? and the prophets 52 are dead to — in order that (Gr. hind) he might,
.

whom makest £fjou Thyself?” see. Ap. 133. I. i. Therefore Abraham must have
AO 54 1 Jesus answered, 16 “If 3 “honour Myself, heard of it from Jehovah, for “faith cometh by hear-
ing” (Rom. 10. 17).
My honour is 28 nothing: it is 19 My Father
°
2Jig day — the day, Mine the day of My promised
That ° honoureth Me of Whom ge say, that e.
;
i.

; coming.
He is your 40 God he saw = he saw [it, by faith]. Ap. 133. I. i.
55 Yet ye have 13 not 28 known Him; but 3 was glad — rejoiced. Gr. chairs. Cp. 3. 29.
14
know Him: and if I should say, 1 know 58 was — came into existence i. e. was bom.
16 14
:

Him 18 not, I shall be a liar like unto you : but $ am. See note on 6. 35.
1 14 know Him, and keep His 61 saying. 59 took up stones. And thus would murder the . . ,

56 Your father Abraham ° rejoiced °to °see great Prophet Himself. Cp. 10. si, 39 and Matt. 23. 31 37 ,
.

day: and °he saw it, and ° was glad.” stones, i. e. heavy stones. Cp. v. 7. The Temple was
not yet finished, and stones would be lying about.
a 10 57 Then said the Jews unto him, « Thou Lightfoot, vol. xii, pp. 247-9, 324.
12 22 2

art not yet fifty years old, and hast Thou at = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.
” went = went forth.
38
seen Abraham ? out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1.
»n 58 1Jesus said unto them, 34 “ Verily, verily, passed by. All the texts omit this clause, but not
I say unto you, Before Abraham ° was, °3 the Syr. See note 3, p. 1611, and on 9. l.

am.” 1—10. 21
9. (Q, p. 1534). SUBSEQUENT
m 59 12
Then ° took they up ° stones 56
to cast ° at EVENTS. {Alternation.)
Him: Q J [
9. 1-38. The Sixth Sign.
K 9.39-41, Charge of the Lord against Pharisees.
|

R 5 but 1 Jesus hid Himself, and ° went ° out of the J 10. 1-18. Signification of the Sign.
J
2
temple, going “through the midst of them, K 10.19-21. Charge of the Jews against the Lord.
|

and so ° passed by.

9. 1-38 (J, above). THESIXTH SIGN.
•
(
Alternations .)
QJ L And °as Jesus passed by, °He “saw a L The Sign. Occasion.
9 ° man ° which was blind ° from his birth. |

M
l, 2 .

|
3-5. The Purpose of the Sign,
2 And His “disciples “asked Him, saying, L 6, 7. The Sign. Wrought.
“ ° Master, who did “sin, “this man, or his
”
M
|

The Consequence of the Sign.

|
8-38.
parents, ° that he ° was bom blind ? 1 as passed by. See 8. 59.
. . .

He saw, Cp. 6. 6 and see Ap. 176 (C and C p.

194).
M 3 ° Jesus answered, ° “ Neither hath this man saw. See Ap. 133. I. i.
2 sinned, ° nor
,

his parents: ° but 2 that the “works man. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
of “ God should be made manifest ° in him. which was. Should be in italics,
4 °I must “work the 3 works of Him That “sent from his birth. Gr, ek (Ap. 104. vii) genet&s Occurs .

Me, while it is day: the night cometh, when no only here.

man ° can work. 2 disciples. Not necessarily the Twelve. See note
5 As long as I am 3 in the “world, °I am the on “neighbours” (v. 8) and Structure “Jf”.
° light of tie ° world.” asked. Gr. erdtaS. Ap. 135. L 3.
Master. Gr. Rabbi. Ap. 98. XXV. vii. 1.
6 WhenHe had thus spoken. He “ spat on the sin. Ap. 128. I. i. The only sign (with the third ;

° ground, and made ° clay of the spittle, and He “ C”, p. 194) connected with sin. See 5. 14.
° anointed the
eyes of the blind man with the this man. The Lord was appealed to as Rabbi to settle a
“clay. much controverted point as to pre-natal sin or another ;

And 0 question that “there shall be neitherjnerit nor demerit

7 said unto him, « Go, wash “in ° the
in the days of the Messiah” (Lightfdot, xii, p. 326), re-
° pool of 0 Siloam,”<° which is by interpretation,
ferring back to “ My day” (8. 56).
° Sent.) He wenthis way therefore, and ° washed, that = in order that. Gr. hina. was— should be.
and came “seeing. 3 Jesus. See Ap. 98. X.
MN 8 The “neighbours therefore, and they which Neither nor. Gr. oute oute.
but [he was bom
. . . . . .

but that. Supply the Ellipsis-

blind] in order that. Here we have the real answer to
the question in v. 2 works. See note on 4. 34.
. God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1. in. Gr. en.
Ap. 104. viii 4 X must work. TTr VH R read We ” but not the Syr. See Ap.94. V, note 3, p. 136.
“ ;

work the works. Fig. Polyptdton (Ap. 6), for emphasis. sent. Gr. pempd. Ap. 174. 4. See note on
1. 22 Not the same word as in v. 7.
. can work = is able to work (two verbs). 5 world. Ap. 129. 1.
See note on 1. 9, X am. See note on 6. 35. light. Gr. phos. See Ap. 130. 1 and note on 1. 4.
6 spat, &c. For the signification, see Ap. 176. ground. Gr. chamai Occurs only here and in 18. 6. .

clay. Gr. pelos. Occurs only here and in vv. u, 14, 15, and Rom. 9. 21. anointed the eyes, &c =
applied the clay to (Gr. epi Ap. 104. ix. 3) the eyes. Occurs only here and in v. 11,
, 7 wash. Gr.
nipto Ap. 136. 1.
, See on 13, 10 in=into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104, vi.
. pool. Cp. 5. 2 Gr. kolumbethra, .

a pool for swimming or bathing. Occurs only here, v. 11 and 5, 2, 4 7 Siloam. See Ap. 68. Ill, p. 101,
, ,
.

“
which, &c. See note on and we (1, 14 ).
” Sent. So called from the sending forth of the waters, which
were intermittent. See Ap. 174 1. Not the same word as in v. 4. seeing. Gr. blepS. Ap. 133. 1. 5.
9. 8-38 [For Structure see next page],
8 neighbours. Note the different parties in the Structure on p. 1541.

1540
 : 1

9. 8. JOHN. 9. 30.

A.D. 28 before bad °seen him that he was blind, said, 9. 8-38 {M, p- 1540). THE CONSEQUENCE OP
"
“Is ° not this he that ° sat and begged ? TJIE SIGN. Introversion .) (.

9 °Some said, “This is he:" ° others said , M N 8 12 The neighbours and the man.
-
|
,

“ He is like him ” but fje said, “ 3 am he” : 0 13-17. The Pharisees and the man.
j

10 Therefore said they unto him, “How were P |

18-23. The parents and the man.
” O 24-34. The Pharisees and the man.
thine eyes opened ?
11 £e ° answered and said, That is The Lord and the man.
“A man1 N j
|

35-38.

called 3 Jesus made 6 clay, and 6 anointed mine seen. Gr. theored. Ap. 188. I. 11. Not the same
eyes, and said unto me, ‘Go °to the pool of
7 word as elsewhere in this chapter,
7
Siloam, and 7 wash: and I went and 7 washed, not. Ap. 106. I.
'
sat and begged— was sitting and begging.
and I ° received sight." 9 Some. Gr. dUos, Ap. 124. 1, as in next clause,
12 °Then said they unto him, “Where is tjc?" others. See note above.
He said, “ I ° know ° not." 11 answered and said. See Ap. 122. 8 and note on
O 13 They ° brought °to the^
0
Pharisees him Deut. to = unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
1. 4i.

that aforetime was blind. received sight — looked up [and saw]. Ap. 138. 1. 6.
14 ° And it was °the sabbath day when 5Jesus 12 Then— Therefore.
°made the 6
clay, and opened his eyes. know — have (intuitive) knowledge. Gr. oida. Ap.
132. 1. i. See note on 1. 26
15 12
Then again
the 13 Pharisees also 2 asked not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I. Not the same as in v. 39.
,

him how he had 11 received his sight. He said 13 brought — bring. to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
unto them, “He put 6 clay °upon mine eyes, Pharisees. See Ap. 120. II.
and 1 7 washed, and do 7 see." 14 And = Now.
16 Therefore said some of the Pharisees, 6 13 the sabbath day = a sabbath. Cp. 5. 10 .

“This man is not °of God, because he

J 32 3 made the clay. Held then to be a breach of the law.
keepeth 12 not the sabbath day." 9 Others said, 15 upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix, 8.
“ How can a 1 man that is a ° sinner do such 16 of = from (beside). Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1.

°miracles?" And °there was a division °among sinner. Gr. hamartdlos. Cp, Ap. 128. I, i. ii.

miracles = signs. See Ap. 176. 3 and note on 2. n.

them. there was, &c. The second of three. See note on 7. 43
17 They say unto the blind man again, “What
.

among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2.

sayest tljou °of him, that he °hath opened thine 17 of — concerning. Gr. peri, Ap. 104. xiii. 1,
eyes ? " He said, “ He is a ° prophet." hath opened = opened. prophet. Cp. 4. 19.

P 18 °But °the Jews did 12 not °believe ° concern- 18 But = Therefore.

ing him, that he had been blind, and n received
^
the jews.
See note on 1. 19 See the Structure “ P ”. .

believe. See Ap. 150. I. 1. iii and p. 1511,

his sight, until they called the parents of ° him
concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
that had 11 received his sight. him = the very one.
19 And they 2 asked them, saying, “Is this 19 son. Ap. 108. iii.
your °son, 0 who ge say 0 was 2 blind ? how who = of whom, bom was = that he was.
12
then doth he now 7 see ? " 2 by what means how. =
20 His 1 parents 11 answered them and said, for = concerning, as in v. 18.
«We 12
know that this is our 19 son, and that 22 agreed that - agreed together, to this end that, . , .

he was 2 blind bom if. Eor the condition see Ap. 118. 1. b. Not the same
21 But ° by what means he now 7 seeth, we as v. 4i. any man any one. Ap. 123. 3.
12 did confess = should
know 12 not; or who 17 hath opened his eyes, Christ = Messiah. Seeconfess. Cp. Matt. 7. 23; 10. 32 .

Ap. 98. IX. No art,

toe
12
know 12 not : fje is of age ; 2 ask him ; fye be — become.
shall speak °for himself." put out, &c. Gr. aposunagogos. Occ. only here, 12. 42,
22 These words spake his parents, because and 16. 2 = our Eng, “excommunicated
they feared 18 the Jews: for 18 the Jews had 23 Therefore^ On account of (Gr. dia. Ap. 104.
° agreed already, 2
that ° if ° any man ° did con- v. 2) this,
fess that He was ° Christ, he should °be °put 24 again— of (Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii) a second time.
out of the synagogue. Give God the praise = Give glory to God, as in Josh.
23 °Therefore said his parents, “He is of age; 7. 1 9. l Sam. 6. 5. A form of adjuration,
2 ask him.” praise = glory. Gr. doxa. See p. 1511.
2 5 e = Therefore he.
V'

0 24 12
Then ° again called they the 3 man that Whether = If. Ap. 118. 2. a.
was blind, and said unto him, °“Give 3 God 27 1 have told = I told. hear. See note on 8. 43.
the ° praise: toe
12
know that this 1 man is a would ye hear = do ye wish (Ap. 102. 1) to hear (two
36 sinner.” verbs).
25 °Jpe answered and said, °“ Whether he be
11 will jje also, &c. = surely ye also do not (Ap. 105. II)
wish to become.
a 16 sinner or no, I 12 know 12 not: one thing I
12
know, that, whereas I was blind, now 1 28 reviled = railed at. Not merely rebuked, but
7
abused. Elsewhere only in Acts 23. 4. \ Cor. 4. 12 ,
see.” 1 Pet. 2. 23 .
26 Thensaid they to him again, “ What did §i§=that Man’s. Spoken with contempt.
he to thee ? how opened he thine eyes ? ” Moses*. See note on 1. 17.
27 He answered them, °“I have told you 29 spake = hath spoken.
already, and ye did 32 not °hear: wherefore from whence = whence. Cp. 7. 27 8. 14. ;

° would ye hear it again? °will pe also be his 30 herein — in (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) this,
” marvellous = wonderful.
disciples ?
28 32
Then they ° reviled him, and
said, “ Xfyou
0
art but toe
fjis disciple 30 The 3 man 11 answered and said unto them,
; are ° Moses* disciples.
29 know that God °spake unto 28 Moses: “
s 12 0
herein is a 0 marvellous thing, that ge Why
as for this fellow, we 32 know 32 not °from 12 know 12 not 29 from whence he is, and yet
whence he is.” he 17
hath opened mine eyes.
1641
 ; .

9 . 31. JOHN. 10 . 6 .

AuD. 28 31 Now we 12 know that 3

God heareth 12
not 31 a worshipper of God=a pious man, or God-
16 but
sinners any man be
: worshipper
22 if 22 fearing [man]. Gr. theosebes. Occ. only here in N.T.
of God, and doeth His will, f)tm He heareth.
0 Cp. the kindred noun in l Tim. 2. 10 In an inscription .

at Miletus the Jews are called theosebeioi. Deissmann,

32 0 Since the world began was it 12 not heard Light &c., Ap. IV, p. 446.
that 22 any man opened the eyes of one that ,

will. Gr. thelema. Ap. 102. 2.

was bora blind.
32 Since the world began, Gr. ek tou aidnos. See
33 °If this man were °not 16
of 3
God, He Ap, 151. II. A. ii. 3. This phrase occ. only here in N.T.
° could do nothing.'*
See note on 6. 64.
34 They answered and said unto him,
11
33 If. Ap. 118. 2. a. not. Gr. me, Ap. 105. II.
« £f)ou wast altogether born 3 in °sins, and dost
° could do nothing = would not (Ap. 105. 1) be able to
° tf)cn teach us ? " And they ° cast him 0
out. do anything.
34 altogether = wholly. sins. Ap. 128, 1, ii. 1
N 35 3 Jesus heard that they had 84 cast him out tfjou. Note the emphasis.
and ° when He had found him. He said unto cast him out. Nqt the same word as in o. 22 .

him, °“ Dost tfjcu ° believe on °the Son of out — outside.

God ? " 35 when He had found him. Cp. 5. 14 , and see
36 §e answered and said, “ Who is He, Ap.
11 176.
° Lord, that I might 35 believe on Him ?
" Dost tf?Du believe on, &c. Requiring an affirmative
37 Arid 3 Jesus said unto him, “ Thou hast answer. Almost = Surely thou believest, &c. See Ap.
both °seen Him, and it is £>e That talketh the Sonv.of(i), and note on
150. I. 1. 1. 7.

0 God. See Ap. 98. XV.

with thee." 36 Lord. See Ap. 98. VI. a. 3. A. i.
38 And He said, 36 “Lord, I 0 believe." And 37 seen. Gr, horao. Ap. 133, I. 8.
he u worshipped Him. with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
39 And. 3 Jesus said, ° “For judgment 3 am worshipped.38 believe. Ap. 150. I. 1. i.
K Ap. 137, 1.
come °into this 5 world, that they which see 39 For judgment
33 not might 7 see; and that they which r see $ am come. Referring to the
effect of His coming 12. 47 refers to the object of His :

might °be made blind." coming. For. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
40 And °some 6 of the 13 Pharisees which judgment. Ap. 177. 6. into. Gr. eis,
were with Him heard these words, and said be made = become.
37
40 some — [those].
° “ "
unto Him, Are toe blind also ? Are toe blind also ? — Surely we also are not (Gr. me.
41 Jesus said unto them,
3 ° “
If ye were blind, Ap. 105. II) blind, are we ?
ye should have °no sin: but now ye say, 41 If ye were blind. Assuming the condition as an
0 34

‘We 7
see therefore your 34 sin
0
remaineth. actual fact. See Ap. 118. 2. a. should = would,
no, Gr. ou, Ap. 105. I.
remaineth — abidetb. See note on 1. 32 .

Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that

°
JQ S
10 entereth ° not ° by the door ° into ° the
°
10 . 1 18 p. 1540). SIGNIFICATION OF THE
SIGN. {introversion and Extended Alternation.)
sheepfold, but ° climbeth up ° some other way, The Door.
Q S j
i~.
The
0 T -1
The Thief and Robber.
the same is a ° thief and a ° robber. ]
,
Parable.
U - 5 The Shepherd.
2 |
.

U 2 But he that entereth in l by the door is

1
R 6. Parable heard, hut not under-
° the shepherd of the sheep. stood.
3 To f)im the ° porter openeth ; and the sheep -
Q 8 7 9 The Door. TheI “ ter'
.

0
hear his voice and he °calleth his own sheep
:
T 10 Thieves and Robbers. } ,rctatl0n I .

° by name, and leadeth them out. U 11 -I 8 The (Stood Shepherd. I |

. I
'

4 And when ° he putteth forth his own sheep, 1 Verily, verily. The fifteenth occ. Connecting the
he goeth ° before them, and the sheep follow sign with the signification. See note on 1. 51 .

him ° for they ° know his voice.

:
entereth — entereth in. Note the Fig. Parechesis( Ap. 6),
the Aramaic (Ap. 94. Ill) being min tar a’ lUird'.
5 And a stranger will they not follow, but not.
0 :

Gr. me. Ap. 105. II. As in w. - 37 38. Not tlio

will flee ° from him 4 for they 4 know ° not the .
,

same as in v. 5 .

voice of strangers.” by = by means of. Gr. dia, Ap. 104. v. 1.

R 6 ° (This ° parable spake ° Jesus unto them : but into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
° understood _5 not ° what things they were the sheepfold = the fold (Gr. ante) of the sheep; the
tfjeg
two symbols being used separately. See v. 16
which He spake unto them.) climbeth up — mounts up [over the fence],
,

some other way = from another quarter. The from ” ‘

‘

is significant. Gt. allachothen. Only here, in N.T. the same — that one. thief. Who
uses craft. Gr. kleptes Always correctly so rendered. Cp. Ap. 164.
. robber. One who uses violence.
Gr. lestes. As in v. 8 18. 40. 2 Cor. 11. 26 Elsewhere wrongly rendered “thief", as in Matt. 21. 13;
; .

26. 55 27. 38, 44

;
Mark 11. 17 14, 48 15. 27. Luke 10. 30, 36; 19. 46 22, 52
.
; ; 2 the = a i. e. one ; . :

of many. 3 porter - door-keeper. Gr. thuroros, Occ. only here 18. 16 17 Mark 13. 34 Cp. Ap. 160. III. ; ,
. .

hear=hear [and understand]. Cp. 8. 43 ealleth. Gr. kaleo. But all the texts read phoned,
.

generally implying a personal address. Cp. 18. 13. by name = according to(Gr. kata. Ap, 104. x. 2)
their name. 4 he putteth forth = he shall have put forth. before = in front of. Not the
same as in v. 8. for — because. know = know intuitively. From birth, not front
having been taught. Ap. 182. I. i. See note on 1. 26 5 not -by no means, or in no wise. .

Gr. ou me. Ap. 105, III. from away from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv. not. Gr. ou.
Ap 105. 1. 6 This parable. See note on “and we", &c, (1. 14 ). parable— wayside
saying. Gr paroimia. Not parable, which is parabole. Paroim ia occ. in John, here and (tr ansi. “ proverb”)
. ;

in 16. 25, 25 29, and 2 Pet. 2. 22

,
Parabole occurs fifty times, but is not used in John. Paroimia is the Sept,
.

word for mdshdl — proverb in Prov. 1. 1 See note there. Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
. understood
not = did not get to know. Gr. gindsko. Ap. 132. I. i. See note on 1. 10 what things they were = .

what it was, or what it meant.

1542
 : V

QS 7 °Then said 6 Jesus unto them again, 1 “Verily, 7 Then — Therefore.

A.D, 28 verily, ° I say unto you, ° 3 am the door of the
° I say ... 3 am = I say that I am,&c. hoti patting . . ,
; ,

sheep. the words that follow as a quotation. See Ap. 173.

Me are of- for. Of the sheep, not of the fold.
8 ° All that ever came ° before 1
thieves
8 All that ever — All whoever.
and Jobbers: but the sheep did 5
not hear them.
before. Or. pro Ap. 104. xiv. The true Shepherd
9 ° 3 am the door 1 by Me ° if ° any man enter
,

:
could not come till God’s purpose was ripe in the fullness
in, he shall be saved, and shall go in °and of the times (Gal. 4. 4). Moses and the prophets were
0
out, and find pasture. not “ thieves and robbers ”. None of them claimed to
~ 0 do more than point, as John the Baptist did, to the
10 The thief cometh 6 not, but ° for to steal,
1

coming One. All others were deceivers.

° and to kill, ° and to destroy °
3 am come :
9 3 am — I represent. See note on 6. 35.
°that they might have °life, and that they if, &c. A contingency which would be proved by
° might have it 0 more abundantly.
the result. Ap. 118. 1. b. Not the same word as in
U V 11 ° 3 am the good Shepherd the good Shep-
0
:
vv. 24 36, 37 38.
, any man — any one. Ap. 123. 3.
,

herd ° giveth His ° life ° for the sheep. and out = and shall go out. The two expressions
being the idiom used for life in general
W 12 But °he that is an ° hireling, °and “ 6 not
"
find — shall find.
the shepherd, whose own the sheep are 6 not, 10 but — except. Gr. ei me.
°seeth the wolf coming, °and leaveth the for to steal — in order that (Gr. hina) he may steal,
0 and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), for emph.
sheep, ° and fieeth and the wolf ° catcheth
:

them, and scattereth the sheep. 3 am come - 1 came.

0
13 °The 12 hireling fieeth, because he is an that— in order that (Gr. hina).
ia hireling, and ° careth ~ 6 not ° for the sheep. life. Gr. zoe. Ap. 170. 1. See note on 1. 4.
might - may.
X h 14 11 3 am the good Shepherd, more abundantly, i.e. life in abundance.

i and ° know My sheep,

*
10 . 11-18 ( ,
p. 1642). THE GOOD SHEPHERD.
{Alternation.)
k and °am known ° of Mine.
U V Laying down His life.
li.
k 15 ° As ° the Father 14 knoweth Me,
|

W
12 Other shepherds. .

X 14, is. His and His Father’s knowledge.

|

i °even so
14
know 3 °the Father W
16 Other sheep.
|

h and I ° lay down My

|

11
life 11 for the sheep. V it, 18. Laying down His life.
|

W 10 And ° other sheep I have, which are _5 not 113 wati, See note on ‘6. 36.
°of this °fold: tf^ra also °I must bring, and the good Shepherd — the Shepherd the good [one]. —
Connect this with death, and Ps. 22; connect the “ great”
they ° shall hear My voice; and there shall Shepherd with resurrection (Heb, 13. 20 ), and Ps. 23 and
0
be one ° fold, and one Shepherd. connect the “chief” Shepherd with glory (1 Pet. 5. 4 ),
;

17 ° Therefore doth 0 My Father ° love Me, 13 be- and Ps. 24.

cause 3 lB lay down My 11 life, 10 that I might giveth His life = layeth down His life. The expres-
sion is frequent in John.
See vv. 15 17 18 13. 37, 38
take it again. , , ; ;

15. 13 1 John 3. 16 Agreeing with the presentation in

18 ° No man taketh from Me, but 3 lay it
.

it 5
.

this Gospel. See page 151 1 Cp. Matt. 20. 28. Mark 10 46.
have 0 power 15 to lay it
.

down °of Myself. I life — soul. Gr. psuchS. See Ap. HO. III. 1.
down, and I have ° power to take it again. for - on behalf of. Gr. huper. Ap. 104. xvii.
This commandment have I received
0
of 17 My 12 he that is an hireling -the hired servant. Gr.
Father/* misthdtos . Only here, v. 13, and Mark 1. 20 .
not being. and not -and
K 19 There °was °a division therefore again seeth. Gr. thedreo — to view [with fixed gaze], e. with
° among the ° Jews ° for these ° sayings.
i.

terror or fascination. See Ap. 133. I. 11.

and. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton (Ap. 6), for emph.
catcheth them catcheth or snatcheth them away. Same as “ pluck”, vv. 28 29 Cp. Acts 8. 39 2 Cor. , . .

12. 2 4.
,
l Thess. 4. 17, &c. 13 The hireling fieeth. [L] Tm. Trm. WI R omit, but not the Syr. See
Ap. 94. V, note 3, p. 136. because. Gr, hoti. Same as “ for” in v. 4. careth not for — is not
himself concerned about. —
for concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.

10 - 14 18, (X, above). HIS AND HIS FATHER’S KNOWLEDGE. {Introversion.)

h |
14-. I am the good shepherd,
i |
-14-. and know My sheep,
k -14. and am known of Mine.
k 15—. As the Father knoweth Me,

1
15—. even so know the Father
I :

h and I lay down

|
-is. My life for the sheep.
This is the expansion of v. 11 : the member “ h ” showing why the Lord is “ the good Shepherd ” of a h”.

14 know am known— get to know

. . . am known. Gr. gindsko. Ap. 132. I. ii. Not the same as in
. . .

vv. 4,5. See note on 1. 10 of —by. Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. 18 As — According as. . the
Father. See note on 1. 14. even so know 3^1 also know. lay down. Same as “give”, v. 11 .

16 other. Gr. alios. See Ap. 124. 1. of— out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. fold. Gr. aide — a place
in the open air, as in v. 1 not the same word as in the next clause.
,
—
I must it behoves Me. shall—
will. be -become. fold — flock. Gr. poimn£. Only here, Matt. 26. 31 Luke 2. 8. 1 Cor. 9. 7. .

17 Therefore — On account of (Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2) this. Father. See note on 2. 16 love. My .

Gr. agapad. Ap, 135. 1. 1. See note on 3. 16. 18 No one, Gr. oudeis i e. no being, man or No man— ,

devil. Until 1660 the A. V, read “ none”. of— from. Gr, apo. Ap. 104. iv. power— authority.
Ap. 172. 5. of— from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1. 19 was— arose. a division. This was the
third of three. See note on 7. 43 among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 2.
. Jews. See note on 1. 19. for—
on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2. sayings —words. Gr. pi. of logos. See note on Mark 9.32.

1543
 ; :

10 . 20 . JOHN. 10 . 40.
1

d. 28 20 And many 16 of them said, “ He hath a 20 devil = demon. Gr. daimonion. Cp. 8. 48, and
0
devil, and is mad why hear ye Him ?
" Matt. 12. 24 .
;

21 16 Others said, “ These are ~ 5 not the “words 21 words. Gr. pi. of rhema. See note on Mark 9. 32.
of ° him that hath a devil. ° Can a 20 devil open him that hath a devil —one possessed by a demon.
" Can a devil ? = Surely a demon is not (Gt. ml, .
the eyes of the blind ? . .

Ap. 105. II) able to ... is he ?

PI 1
22 °And itwas “at Jerusalem °the feast of the 10. 22-38 (P, p. 1534). AT THE FEAST OF
dedication, and it was winter. DEDICATION. (Repeated Alternation.)
23 And 6 Jesus ° walked ° in the ° temple 0
in 1
1
22 - 24 . The Jews. Question.
° Solomon’s porch. |

m 1 -
26 30 The Lord. Answer. .

24 7 Then °came the Jews round about Him, 1

2 3i.
|

The Jews. Stoning.

and said unto Him, “ How long dost Thou m
|

2
|
32 The Lord.
. Answer.
° make ° us to doubt ? ° If
Xtjou be the ° Christ, I
s
33. The Jews. Stoning.
tell
0
us plainly." m
|

3
|
34-38 The Lord. Answer.
.

m 25 ® Jesus answered them, “1° told you, and 22 And. Fig. Chronographia. Ap. 6.
Gr. en. Ap, 104. viii.
at.
ye ° believed -e not the works that 3 do 28 in :
the feast of the dedication. Gr. enkainia= renewal,
8
My Father's name, tfjeg_6bear witness °of Me. from kainos, new, i. e. the cleansing of Ezra’s temple
26 But ne 26 believe not, because ye are after its defilement by Antiochus Epiphanes, 25th
5
not 16
My
sheep, as I said unto you.
of Chisleu ( = December), 164 b. c. Cp. l Macc. 4. 52 - 69
27 My
sheep 3 hear voice, ° and 3 14 know My 23 walked = was walking. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
.

them, °and they follow Me temple. Gr. hieron. See note on Matt. 23. 16 .

23 27 And 3 give unto them “eternal 10 life; Solomon's porch. According to Josephus (Ant. xx.
27
and they shall ° never perish, ° neither shall 9, § 7), this was a relic from Solomon’s temple (cp. Acts
3. u
9
any man ° pluck them 0 out of hand. 5. 12 ).
My ;

29 17 Father, which gave them Me, is 24 came

My round about encircled. Cp. Ps. 88. 17 . . .
.

greater than all; and 18 no man is able to in

make us to doubt ? Gr. raise our souls, i. e. hold us
suspense, or excite our expectations,
28 pluck
them 28 out of 17 Father's hand. My
us - our souls. Ap. 110. IV. 3. If, &c. Ap. 118. 2. a.
30 3 and My Father are ° one."
17
Christ, i. Messiah. Ap. 98. IX. e.

P 31 Then the Jews took up stones “again °to plainly. Same Gr. word as “openly”, 18. 20 .

stone Him.
25 told. He had not spoken to them as He did in 4. 26 ;

9. 35 - 37 but the works were evidence enough to those

,

nv 32 6 Jesus answered them, “Many good works who had eyes to see. Cp. 5. 36 7. 31 9. 32 15. 24 ; ; ;
.

have I shewed you ° from 17 My Father ; 19 for believed. Ap. 150. I. 1. i.

which of those works do ye stone Me ? " My Father’s name. Only occurs here and 6. 43 .

Cp. Rev. 14. l.

l
9
33 The Jews answered Him, saying, 18 “ For of ^concerning. Gr.peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
a good work we stone Thee “ 6 not; but 13 for 27 and. Fig. Polysyndeton. Ap. 6.
° blasphemy; and because that being a 28 eternal. Gr, aidnios Ap. 151. II. B. i. .

man, makest Thyself ° God." never = by no means (Gr. ou ml. Ap. 105. Ill) unto
the age (Gr. eis ton aidna. Ap. 151. II. A. ii. 4, b).
1H ; 34 6 Jesus answered them, “Is it “5 not written neither = and not (Gr. ou, Ap. 106. I).
23
in your °law, i said, Ye are°go<ls?’
* ‘ pluck = snatch. See v. i 2 .

35 24 If he called t|em 34 gods, ° unto whom the out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
word of 33 God came, and the scripture ° cannot 30 one. Gr. hen. Neut., one in essence, not one
be ° broken person which would be heis masc. This is the climax ,

of His claim to oneness with the Father in w. is, 25

0
38 Say of Him, ge Whom
the Father hath 15
28 29 Cp. also v 38 14. li.
. Rev, 22. 3. .
,

sanctified, and “sent into the ° world, * Thou

1 , ;

31 again. See 8. 59 to. Gr, hina as in v 10

because I said, * I am 0 the Son
.
, .
blasphemest ; 32 from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
%

of God?* 33 blasphemy. See Lev. 24. 16

37 24 If I do ~ 5 not the works of
.

17
My Father, God = Jehovah. See Ap. 98. I. i. 1.
0
believe not. Me 1
34 law. The usual division is “the Law, the Pro-
38 But if I do, “though ye 37 believe 1 not
24 phets, and the Psalms ” (Luke 24. 44), Here the Psalms
Me, 37 believe “the works : 10 that ye may 14 know. are included in the Law. Cp. 15. 25 .

and “believe, “that 16 the Father is 23 in Me, gods. See Ap. 98. I. i. 4. Quoted from Ps. 82. 6.
and 3 23 in Him." 35 unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 8.
cannot = is not (Gr. ou. Ap. 106. I) able to,
TA 39 Therefore they sought again to “take Himr broken. Cp. 7. 23 .

but He escaped 28 out of their hand,

0
sanctified = set apart for a holy purpose. Cp. 17. 19
38 .

sent. Ap. 174. 1. world. Ap. 129. 1.,

B 40 And “went away again beyond Jordan the Son of God. Ap. 98, XV.
37 believe. Ap. 150. I. 1. ii.
38 though = even if. Gr. kan — kai ean. Ap. 1 18. 1. b.
the works These have a voice of their own. Cp. Ps. 19. 1 - 4 believe. Ap. 150. I. 1. iii.
. that, &c.
With this profound statement cp. 14. 10 11 20 , ;
17 11 21 See also Matt. 11. 27
.
, . .

10 39 — 11. . 54- (Q, p. 1534). SUBSEQUENT EVENTS. { Introversion and Alternation.)

Q A |
10. 39 . Desire to take Him,
B |
10. 40-42, The Lord escapes.
Z 11. i- 46 The Seventh Sign.
[
. The Raising of Lazarus.
A |
11. 47 - 53 Counsel to take Him.
.

The Lord escapes. B |

11. 54 -
39 take=arrest. See 7. 30 32 44 escaped = went forth. Cp. 8. 69 and Luke 4. 30
, , .
, 40 went
away, &c. This was in December, and He remained away till April, visiting Bethany (1 1. 1
) in the interval,
and spending the latter part of the time at the city Ephraim (11. 64 ).

1544
 1

10 . 40. JOHN. 11 . 1 .

A.D. 28 1
into the place °where John at first °baptized; where, &c. See 1. 28,

and there He abode. baptized — was baptizing. Ap, 115. I. i.

41 And many ° resorted 35 unto Him, and °said, 41 resorted = came. said- kept saying,
“ John °did °no ° miracle: but all things that did, &c. Miracles were not necessarily the credentials
of a prophet (Deut. 13. i-s). no, Gr. ouden.
John spake 26 of this Man were ° true.” miracle .«= sign, a characteristic word in this Gospel.
42 And many ° believed ° on Him ° there. See note on 2. li, and p. 1511.
true.Gr. alethes. Ap. 175. 1.
ZC
n Now a certain man ° was sick, named
°Lazarus,° of Bethany, 0 the town of ° Mary
and her sister ° Martha.
42 believed. See Ap. 150. I. v, (i).
on. Gr. eis Ap. 104. vi.
,

there. Emphatic, in contrast with His treatment in

J erusalem.
2 (°It was that 4 Mary which anointed °the
Lord with ointment, and wiped His feet with 11 1-46 (Z, p.1544). THE SEVENTH SIGN. THE .

her hair, whose brother Lazarus 1 was sick.) RAISING OF LAZARUS. (Extended Alternation.)
C i,2. The Sign. Occasion.
D 3 Therefore his sisters °sent °unto Him, D 3-5. The purpose. The glory of God.
|

saying, ° “ Lord, 0 behold, he whom Thou C e-44. The Sign. Performance.

|

°lovest °is sick.” D 46, 46. The Consequences, Belief of some and
4 When °Jesus heard that He said, “This , opposition of others.
° sickness is °not 3 unto
death, but °for °the 1 was sick. Pointing to great weakness and ex-
c 0
glory of ° God, ° that the Son of God might be haustion, the result of active disease, rather than the
glorified ° thereby.” disease itself. The verb is used thirty-six times, gene-
5 (Now 4 Jesus °loved 1 Martha, and her sister, rally translated in the Gospels “sick ”, in Paul's Epistles
and Lazarus.) “weak”, but in John 5. 3 7 “impotent”. ,

Lazarus. Same as Eleazar — God helpeth. First occ.

CE FG
1 6 When He had heard therefore that he was Ex. 6. 23.
3 of = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
sick, °He abode two days still °in the same =
the town of (Gr. ek, Ap. 104. vii) the town, or
place where He was. unwalled village. See Luke 10. 38, which refers to
Bethany. Mary. See Ap, 100. 3.
H 7 ° Then ° after that saith He to His disciples, Martha Aramaic. See Ap. 94 III, 3.
“ Let us go ° into Judaea again.” 2 It was, &c. This is an explanatory statement,
anticipating what is related in 12. 3.
J 8 His disciples say unto Him, ° “ Master, the the Lord. Gr. Kurios . Ap. 98. VI. i a, 3, B, c.
Jews ° of late sought to stone Thee ; and goes! 3 sent. Gr. apostelld , Ap. 174, 1, If the place of
Thou thither again ? ” was Bethabara beyond Jordan, and is to be 10. 40
9 Jesus answered, “ Are there not ° twelve
4 with Beth-nimrah (Num. 32. 36) in Peraea, it
4 identified
FG
hours in the day? °If °any man walk 6 in the would be about 25 miles from Jerusalem
unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
day, he stumbleth 4 not, because he ° seeth ° the
0 Lord. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 3, A.
light of this ° world. behold. Gr. ide Ap. 133. I. 8. .

10 But 9 if a man walk 6 in the night, he lovest. Ap. 135. I. 2.

stumbleth, because ° there is no 9 light 6 in him.” is sick lit. is weakening = is sinking. :

H 11 These things said He and 7 after that He 4 Jesus. Ap, 98. X.

sickness. Gr. astheneia — weakness, not nosos, active
:

saith unto them, “ Our ° friend 1 Lazarus

disease. See note on Matt. 4. 23
but I ° go, 4 that I may 0 awake him not. Gr. ow, Ap. 106. I.
.
° sleepeth
;

out of sleep.” for = for the purpose of. Gr. huper. Ap. 104. xvii. 1.
the glory, &c. The glory of God and of His Son are
one and the same. glory. See p. 1511. God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1. that— in order that Gr, hina.
the Son of God. Ap. 98. XV. thereby = through (Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v, l)it. 5 loved. Ap. 136, 1. 1.
Not the same word as in w. 3 36, ,

11 6-44. (C, above). THE SIGN. PERFORMANCE. (Division.)

C E 1
6-ie. Departure of the Lord.
E 2 17 - 44 , Arrival of the Lord.

11 6-16
. (E 1 above).
,
DEPARTURE, ETC. (Extended Alternation.)
E 1
F G |
6. Days (lit.). Abode.
H |
7 The Lord’s proposal.
.
“ Let us go.”
J 8, Disciples. Dissuasion.
|

F G 9, 10 Day (fig.).
. Work.
H
|

-
11 15, The Lord’s proposal. “Let us go.”
|

Acquiescence. J |
16 . Disciples.
6 He abode still. Gr. tote men emeinen. Then indeed He remained. Both A. V. and R.V. omit these
important adverbs. in, Gr, en. Ap. 104. viii. 7 Then = Afterward. Gr. epeita. after. Gr. meta.
Ap. 104. xi, 2. into. Gr, eis. Ap. 104. vi. 8 Master = Rabbi, Ap. 98, XIV. vii. 1. of late
sought = just now were seeking, Cp. 8 59 9 twelve hours 5 reckoning from sunrise to sunset, 6 a.m.
. .

to6p.m. If. Ap. 118, 1 b, any man. Ap. 123. 3. seeth. Ap. 133. 1, 5. the light, &c.,
i.e. the sun naturally, the Sun of righteousness metaphorically. light. Gr. phds. Ap. 130. 1,
world, Gr, kosmos. Ap. 129. 1. IO there is no light in him = the light is not (Gr. ou. Ap, 105 I)
in him. The clauses in w. 9,10 are strictly antithetical.
Walking by day in the light of the sun, a man stumbles not.
Illustration
/
\ Walking by night without that light, he stumbles.
(exoteric).
Application / He that hath the Son is. walking in the light,
(esoteric) { He that hath not the Son walks in darkness.

Cp 8. 12 12. 35 se, 46.

; ,
11 friend. Gr. philos noun of philed, v, 3. sleepeth = has fallen asleep, ,

Gr, koimaomai. Ap. 171. 2. go. Gr. poreuomai to go with a set purpose. Cp. 14. 2 3 and Matt. 2. 8, a. , , ,

Not the same word as in v. 8. awake him out of sleep. Gr. exupnizd Occurs only here. .

1645
 : " ;

11 12 .
JOHN. 11 . 29.

A.D. 28 12 °Then said His disciples, 3 “Lord, °if he 12 Then — Therefore. if. Ap. 118. 2. a.
11
sleep, he ° shall do well." shalldo well = shall be saved. Gr. sdzo, as in 10. 9 .

13 (Howbeit 4 Jesus spake °of his death but :

13 of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
tfjen thought that He had spoken °of taking of 14 Then said Jesus; lit. Then therefore Jesus said,
rest in sleep.) plainly. See 10. 24.

14 °Then said 4 Jesus unto them ° plainly, is

Aorist tense. This shows that death dead = died.
1<( had taken place some time before, probably soon after
Lazarus °is dead. the message was sent by the sisters. Cp. vv. 17 39.
15 And I am glad ° for your sakes that I was 15 for ,

your sakes = on account of (Gr dia. Ap. 104.

4
not there, to the intent ye may 0 believe; v. 2) you. believe. Ap. 150 I. 1. i.
nevertheless let us go 3 unto him." 16 Thomas, Ap. 94. III. 3 and 141.
Didymus—
J 10 12 Then said ° Thomas, which is called ing as Thomas.twin, a Greek word with the same mean-
°Didymus, unto his ° fellow disciples, “ Let u$ fellowdisciples.Occurs here, 20, 24, and 21. 2 ,

Gr. summathetes. Occurs only here,

also go, 4 that we may die ° with Him." with (Gr. meta Ap. 104. xi. 1) Him, i.e. the Lord, .

E*KL 17 12
Then when 4 Jesus came, He found that he
0
not with Lazarus. Thomas realized that to return to
the neighbourhood of Jerusalem meant certain death.
had lain grave four days already.
6
in the
18 (Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, 11 17-44 . (E 2 p. 1545). THE ARRIVAL, ETC.
,
0
about fifteen furlongs off :) (Extended Alternation .)

M 19 And many ° of the Jews ° came ° to 1 Martha E

2
K L 17, 18 . Arrival near Bethany.
M
|

and 1 Mary, to ° comfort them ° concerning |

19 . The Jews present.
their brother.
N |
20 - 22 . Martha.
O 23 - 27 . Resurrection. Promise.
N 20 Then Martha, as soon as she heard that
12 1 K L 28-30.
|

Arrival near Bethany.

4
Jesus was coming, °went and met Him: but M
J

31 . The Jews present.

N
|

1
Mary ° sat still 6 in the house. |
32 . Mary.
21 12 Then said 1 Martha 3 unto 4 Jesus, 3 “Lord, 0 |
83-44. Resurrection. Performance.
12
if Thou hadst been here, my brother had 17 grave — tomb. Gr. mn&meion. First, a memorial
4 or monument, then a sepulchre. Cp. 5. 28
not died. .

18 about, &c. - as it were from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv)

22 But I ° know, that even now, whatsoever fifteen furlongs, i e. 13 miles,
Thou wilt °ask of 4
God, 4
God will give it 19 of = out
Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. of, from among.
Thee/' come. came = had
OP 23 4 Jesus saith unto her, “ Thy brother shall to. Gr. pros as in v. 3 ,

° rise again."
comfott. Gr. paramutheomai to speak tenderly, ;

consolingly. Occurs only here v. 31 1 Thess, 2 11 and ; ; ,

Q 24 1 Martha saith unto Him, « I 22 know that 5. 14.

he shall 23 rise again 6 in the ° resurrection 0 at concerning, Gr. peri as in v, 13 ,
.

the ° last day." 20 went and met = met. The word implies desire
to avoid notice,
PR 25 4 Jesus said unto her, 0 « 3 the 24 resur- sat still — was sitting (Gr. kathezomai). There is no
am
rection, word for “still ”, and the A.V. and R.V. insertion of it
implies, without warrant, that Mary heard as well as
S and the ° life Martha, but nevertheless remained where she was.
Compare the other five occurrences of the word, 4. 6
R he that °believeth °in Me, though he were 20. 12 Matt. 26. 55. Luke 2, 46 Acts 6. 15 .
.
dead, °yet shall he live : 22 know. Gr, oida, Ap, 132 I. i.
20 And whosoever °liveth and 26 believeth ask. Gr. aited, Ap. 134. 4* Used of our prayers
(Matt. 7, 7, &c.), never of the Lord’s address to the
26 in
Me
shall ° never die.
Father, Neither Martha, the disciples or the Jews
c
Q Believest thou this? understood the claim of 10. 30 ,
27 She saith unto Him, “Yea, 3
Lord: 3 11 23-27 THE
~ 26
believe that X&ou art °the Christ, °the Son
- (O, above). LORD’S PROMISE.
(Alternation.)
of God, Which should come 7 into the 9 world."
O P |
The Lord's promise (Lazarus),
23.
R L 28 And when she had so said, she went her Q 24 Martha (knowledge),
|
.

way, and called Mary her sister ° secretly,

1 P |
25, 26 -. The Lord’s promise (all believers).

saying, ° u The Master is come, and calleth Q - 26 27 Martha (belief).

|
,
.

for thee." 23 rise again. See Ap, 178. I. 1. Gr. anistemi.

29 As soon as heard that, she arose 24resurrection. Ap, 178. II, 1.
quickly, and came unto Him.
3 at=in. Gr. en. Ap. 104 viii.
last day. See 6, 39 , 40 44, 54 ; 12. 48; and cp. Dan. ,

12 . 2, 13.
11 25 -
, 26 - (P, above). THE LORD'S PROMISE, (Alternation.)
R |
25-, Resurrection “I am”. &c. ^ ) ,T 1 . .

g _ 25 _ t > Declaration concerning Himself.

|

R I
- 25 . Resurrection for dead saints. ) ^
S 26 -. Life for living ones.
Dec,aratl0n concerning His own.
I /
25 3 am See note on Exod. 3. 14 and cp. 8. 58.
(emphatic). life. Gr. z5S. Ap. 170 1
,
believeth.
See Ap. 150. 1. 1. v. (i). These words refer to 1 Thess. 4. ie. in. Gr. eis. Ap 104 vi veu
yet
shaU he live = shall live. Fig- Apotiopesk. Ap. 6. The word “ yet ” is not in the Gr., and is unwarrantably
introduced by both A.V. and R.V. 26 livetb=is alive, referring to l Thess. 4 17
by no means (Gr. ou me Ap. 105. Ill) unto the age (Gr. eis ton aiona. Ap. 161. II. A ii 4 b) never I
Uevest. See Ap. 150. 1. iii.
Be *

27 the Christ = the Messiah (Ap. 98. IX). the Son of

*

God {Ap. 98. XV). Cp. Peter’s confession in Matt. 16, 16. 28 secretly, saymg-
saying = saying
savins’ secretly.
secretlv
The Master. Gr. ho didaskalos. Ap. 98. XIV. v. 3.
X546
 ,

'
" ’
" —
11. 30. JOHN. 11. 46.

A. D, 30 Now 4Jesus was 4 not yet come 7 into the 31 saw. Gr. eidon, Ap. 133. I. 1.
28
town, but was 6 in that place where 1 Martha saying. T Tr. A WI R read, “ supposing
unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
met Him.
weep (Gr. klaid =* to wail. Not the same word as in v, 35. )

M 31 The Jews then

12 which were 16 with her 6 in
10 comforted her, when they
32 fell down. Others who fell down before Him or
the house, and at His feet were the wise men (Matt. 2. 11 Jairus (Mark ),

°saw Mary, that she rose

1 up hastily and 6. 22 the woman (Mark 6. 33 the Syrophenician (Mark ), ),

went out, followed her, 0 saying, “ She goefch 7. 25 Peter (Luke 5. 8), the leper (Luke 5. 12 the ), ),

0
unto the grave to 0 weep there." Gadarene (Luke 8, 28 and the Samaritan (Luke 17. 16). ),

This makes nine in all. See Ap. 10.

N 32 Then31when Mary was0 come where0 Jesus at. Gr. eis, Ap. 104. vi
12 1 4

was, and saw him, she fell down at His

feet, saying unto Him, 3 “Lord, 12 if Thou 11 33-44 0 p. 1546). RESURRECTION. PER- . ( ,

hadst been here, my brother had 4 not died." FORMANCE. Alternations ( .)

0 T n 33, 34 -. The Lord. Groaning, 1

OT»n 33 When 4Jesus therefore 31 saw her 31 weeping, 0 -34. The Jews. Answer.
|

and the Jews also 31 weeping which came with n 35 The Lord. Weeping.
|

her. He 0 groaned in the

0 |

spirit, and °was 0 36. The Jews. Remark, |

troubled, U 37. What some said.

“
34 And said, Where have ye laid him ? " T p 38-. The Lord. Groaning,
2
|

q -38. The grave described.

o They said unto Him, “Lord, come and 81 see."
|

p 39 -. The Lord. Command. |

- 39 The dead
n 35 4 Jesus 0 wept. q |
. described.
Uthe Lord said. 40. What
how He
|

o 30 12 Then said the Jews, 3 “ Behold T 3 r |

41—. Dead. Lazarus.
8 loved him!" s -41, 42 The Lord. Request,
|
.

r 43, 44 -. Lazarus. Called.

U 37 °And some of them said, “Could 4 not
19
s -44. The Lord. Command.
°this man, Which opened the eyes of the |

0
blind, have caused that even °this man
33 groaned. Gr. embrimaomai to snort as a horse ,

does, from fear or anger hence, to feel strong emotion,

should °not have died?" be indignant, &c. Only occurs here, v. 38. Matt. 9. 30.
;

T3 p 38 Jesus therefore
4
again 33 groaning 6 in Him- Mark 1. 43 14. 5. ;

0
self cometh to the 17 grave. spirit. Ap. 101. II. 9.
0 0
was troubled— troubled Himself. Cp. Gen. 6. 6.
<1 It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it. Judg. 10. 16.
35 wept = shed tears. Gr dakrud. Occurs only here.
P 39 4 Jesus said, “ Take ye away the stone."
.

The noun dakru or dakruon occurs eleven times, and is

9.
1
Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith always transl. by pi. “ tears
unto Him, 3 Lord, by this time he stinketh for 37 And — But. :

he hath been dead 0 four days." this man (Gr. fto«£o$)=this (One). Cp. Matt. 8. 27.
blind = blind (man). See 9. i-7.
4 «
U 40 Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto not. Gr. m3. Ap. 105. II.
4

thee, that, 9
if thou wouldest 15
believe, thou 38 to = unto.
Gr. eis as v. 31. ,
0
shouldest see the glory of God ?
" 0 4 4 cave. Natural or artificial. Cp. Isa. 22. le.
upon=against, Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 2.
Ts r 41 12 Then they took away the stone from the 39 four days. The Rabbis taught that the spirit
place where the dead was laid. wandered about for three days, seeking re-admission to
And 4 Jesus lifted up His eyes, and said, the body, but abandoned it on the fourth day, as corrup-
s
°“ Father, I thank Thee that Thou °hast tion began then.
heard Me.
40 see. Ap. 183. I. 8 (a).
the glory of God, i. e, the manifestation of the same
42 And 3 22 knew that Thou hearest Me glory by which Christ was raised. Cp. Rom. 6. 4.
always: but 0 because of the people which 41 Father. See 1. 14 and Ap. 98. III. Fifteen times
stand by I said it 4 that they may ” 26 believe the Lord used this term in prayer (omitting parallel
,

that X()ou hast 3 sent Me." passages in brackets) Matt. 11. 25, 26 (Luke 10. 21) 26. :
;

42 (Mark 14. 36. Luke 22. 42), Luke 23. 34, 46. John
r 43 And when He thus had spoken, He cried 39, 11.41; 12.27,28; 17. 1,0, 11, 21,24,25 (15 = 3x5. Ap. 6).
with a loud voice, Lazarus, °come forth." Next to John 17, this is the longest prayer recorded
44 And he that was dead came forth, bound of our Lord.
0

hand and foot with 0 graveclothes and his hast heard = heardest (Aorist tense). This suggests
:

face was bound about with a u napkin. that the prayer was heard and answered before, perhaps
in Peraea. See v. 4.
$
4
Jesus saith unto them, « Loose him, and let 42 because of. Gr. dia as in v. is.
him go." 43 come forth ;
,

lit. hither, out.

D 45 12
Then many of the Jews which came 19 to
19 44 he that was
the dead dead. Gr. ho tethnekos

(p. 1545)
*Mary, and had °seen 0 the things which 4 Jesus man. Cp. Luke 7. 12.
graveclothes. Gr. keiriai. Only used here in N.T.
did, 25 believed on Him.
In the Sept, it is used in Prov. 7. 16 the rendering of
46 °But some 19 of them 0 went their ways 19 to the Heb. mar baddlm. Originally it as meant a bed-girth,
,

the 0 Pharisees, and °told them °what things and so any kind of wrapping. Here, — swathings.
4
Jesus had done. napkin. Gr, soudarion. A Latin word, sudarium, or
sweat-cloth. Used only here, 20. 7. Luke 19. 20 and ,

Acts 19 12 .45 seen (Gr. theaomai. Ap. 133, « 12) = regarded with wonder.
. 1 the things which,
Some read “ the thing which ”, referring to this spe<iial miracle, or rather these two miracles for how could ;

Lazarus, when restored to life, come forth, bound, as he was, hand and foot, and his eyes covered, save by
a further exercise of Divine power ? Thus there was a great increase of disciples, which alarmed the rulers.
1

46 But some. These were probably temple spies. went, &c. — went off. Pharisees. Ap.
120 11 . . told =“ informed”. what things =the thing which, as in v. 45 So L T Tr. . WL
1547
 ; ; 4 . .

av 47 Then gathered the chief priests and

13 the 11 47-53 (A,
. p. 1544). COUNSEL TO TAKE HIM.
40 Pharisees a ° council, and said, Alternation .)
A. D. 28 (

V The Chief Priests.

W 0
0
**
What do we ? for ° this man doeth many W
|
47-.

|
-47, 48. Consultation.
Council,

miracles. V 4»- The High Priest (Caiaphas).

48 9 Him thus alone, all men will
If we let
|

W -49-63. Decision.
and the Romans shall come
|

26 believe on Him
u 0
:
47 council, Or. sunedrion. The Sanhedrin was the
and take away both our ° place and nation." supreme national court. See Matt. 6. 22 It consisted .

of seventy-one members, originating, according to the

49 And one of them, named Caiaphas, being
19
Rabbis, with the seventy elders, with Moses at their
the high priest ° that same year, said unto them, head (Num. 1 1. 24 ). Its sittings were held in the “ stone
W °
“ J)e
22 know nothing at0 all, chamber” in the temple precincts.
50 Nor consider that
° expedient for °us,
it is What do we ? = What are we about? i. e. something
4
c
that one 47 man should die 4 for the people, and must be done.
this man. See v. 37 but “ man ” (Ap. 123. 1) is ex-
that the whole 48 nation perish 37 not.” ,

pressed here.
51 And this spake he 4 not of himself but miracles = signs (Or. sSmeion). A
1
:
characteristic word
being high priest that year, he ° prophesied in John's Gospel. See p. 1511 and Ap. 176, 3.
that 4 Jesus ° should die 4 for that 48 nation 48 our = of us. Gr. hemon Both the word and its ,

52 And 4
not 4
for that 48
nation only, but 4
that position are emphatic. They claimed for themselves
also He should ° gather together 26 in one the
what belonged to God. Cp. Matt. 23. 38, your house.
° children of 4 God that 0 were scattered abroad. So the feasts of the Lord (Lev. 23. 2 ), are called in this
53 12 Then 0 from ° that day forth they took gospel, feasts of the Jews ( v 65 5. 1 6. 4 7. 2 ; ; ; ).

counsel together for to put Him to death.

0 place iGr. topos), No doubt the temple was meant, the
centre and source of all their influence and power. The
° walked 10 no more ° openly
B 54 4
Jesus therefore word is often so used. See 4. 20 Acts 6. 13, 14 21. 28, 29. .
;
° among the Jews nation. Gr. ethnos. “ Our” belongs to nation as well

D *1 but went thence 31

unto a country near to the as to place. They claimed the nation which they ruled
0 as their own (see Luke 20, 14).
wilderness, 7 into a city called Ephraim, and 49 that, &c. Caiaphas had been appointed six months
there 0 continued 16 with His disciples. before.
g)e know nothing at all = ye know nothing (Gr. ouk
Y1 A 55 And the ° Jews' passover was nigh at ouden
1
a double negative), i.e. you do not grasp the
29 hand and many went
° out of the country up ,
:
A.D. position you do not see how critical it is.
38
to Jerusalem ° before the passover, °to °purify ;

themselves. 50 Nor. Gr, oude.

it is expedient = it is to our interest,
56 Then ° sought they for 4Jesus, and spake us. All the texts read “you ”.
° among themselves, as they stood 6 in the
people. Gr. laos The word that expresses their
° temple, “What think ye, that He will °not relationship to God (Deut. 14. 2 Matt. 2. e), as “ nation”
38 to the feast ? "
.

come is a more general term (Luke 7. 5 23. 2 ; ),

B1 57 Now both the chief priests and the Pha- 51 prophesied. The Jews regarded any ex cathedra
0 utterance of the High Priest as inspired. Here Caiaphas
risees had given a commandment, 4 that, 9 if any
used by God, as Balaam was (Num. 22. 38). See Acts
man ° knew where He were, he should ° shew 2.was 23 4. 27 28 should die —was about to die. ,
° take Him.
;

it, that they might

,

52 gather together. Cp. 10 16 with Jer. 23. 3 31. 0 .

;
j .

children. Gr. teknon. Ap. 108. i.

were scattered abroad— had been scattered. See Lev. 26. 33 Deut. 28. 64. Jer. 9. 16 Ezek. 12 15 22, is, . . .
;

&c. 63 from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. that day, i. e. the day on which the council came to their awful
decision. for to, &c. — in order that (Gr. kina) they might kill Him, i. e. on some judicial pretenca The
raising of Lazarus, followed, as it was, by so many becoming believers, brought the malignity of the Pharisees
to a climax. It was the last of the three miracles that so exasperated them, the others being those on the
impotent man, and on the man born blind. See the result in each case (5. 1 e 9. 16, 22 34 ). 54 walked — was ; ,

walking. openly. Same as “ plainly ” in v 1 among. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. Ephraim. If it is to be
.

identified with the modern Ophrah it is about 16 miles north-east of J erusalem. Cp. 2 Chron. 13. 19
,
con- .

tinued (Gr. diatribd) = abode ; so transl. in Acts 12. 19 14. 3 28 16. 12 20. 6. In 3. 22 ;
Acts 25. 6,
“ tarried ; , ; ;

11 -54—18.
. 1 <D. p. 1610). THE MINISTRY. FOURTH PERIOD. {Alternation.)

D x 1
|

Y
11. -64.
1 11. 65
Departure.
—manifested.
12. 19. Hostility
Ephraim.
|

Z 12. 20-36- Greeks. The hour come. Glorification.

l
|

X 2
|
12. -36. Departure. Concealment.
Y 12. 37-50. Hostility explained.
2
|

—
Z 2 13. 1 17. 26 Disciples. The hour come. Glorification.
|
.

X 3
|
18. 1 Departure,
. Gethsemane.
11 55—12. 19
. (Y 1 , above). HOSTILITY MANIFESTED. {Alternation.)
Y A J 1
|
11.65,66. Passover. People. Concourse.
Bl 11. 57. Hostility.
|
Chief Priests’ command.
A 2
|
12. 1—9. Passover. Bethany. Anointing.
B2 |
io, 11 . Hostility. Chief Priests’ counsel.
A 3
|
12 -I 8 . Passover. People. Meeting.
B 3
Chief Priests’ perplexity. |
19. Hostility.
55 Jews* passover. Commencing on the 14th Nisan. See note on 2. 13 out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii. .

before. Gr, pro. Ap. 104. xiv, to = in order to. Gr. hina. purify themselves : i. e. from Levitical
uncleanness. See Num. 9. 10 and Acts 21. 24 56 sought = were seeking. among themselves = with
.

(Gr meta. Ap. 104. xl 1) one another,

. temple. Gr. hieron. See note on Matt, 23. 1 6. nothin no wise.
Gr. ou mS. Ap. 105. III. 57 any man = any one. Gr. tis Ap. 128. 3. knew = got to know. Qr.gindskd.
Ap.133.ii, shew = disclose. Gr menub. Only used here, Luke 20. 37 Acts 23. so, and 1 Cor, 10. 28 take- . .

arrest. Gr. piazd. Occurs twelve times, nine times in this sense. The three exceptions are 21. 3, 10 . Acts 3. 7.

1548
 1 ; : ;

12 . 1 . JOHN. 12 13. .

A 2
C °Then
°Jesus °six days ° before the 12 1-9 (A«, p. 1548). BETHANY.
A.D. 29 12
passover came °to Bethany, where
.

( and Alternation.)
Introversion
10th day
° Lazarus was ° which had been dead, whom A 2
c i, 2 . The Lord and Lazarus ek nekron). (

of Nisan He ° raised ° from ° the dead. D E |

3, The Anointing. Act.
2 There they made Him °a supper; and F 4 - 6. Objection. Made.
D E
|

° Martha ° served but Lazarus was one of 1 |

7. The Anointing. Purpose.
them that sat at the table with Him.
:

|
F |
8. Objection. Refuted.
C |
9. The Lord and Lazarus (ek nekrdn).

DE 1 0
3 Then took Mary a ° pound of ° ointment of
° spikenard, very costly, and °anointed the feet
1 Then « Therefore. Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
six days, &c. i. e. on the ninth day of Nisan our :
;

of 1 Jesus, and wiped His feet with her hair Thursday sunset to Friday sunset. See Ap. 156.
and the house was filled ° with the odour of before. Gr. pro Ap. 104. xiv. .

to = unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.

the ointment.
Lazarus. See note on 11. l.
F 4 1 Then saith one 0 of His disciples, °Judas which had been dead. [LTr. A] TWI Rand Syr. omit
Iscariot, 0 Simon's son, which ° should betray these words. raised. Gr. egeird. Ap. 178. 1. 4.
Him, from = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
5 “Whywas °not this ointment sold for the supper. dead. There is no article. See Ap. 139. 3.
2 a The first of the three suppers. It was on
° three hundred pence, and given to the poor?”
Saturday evening, at the close of the Sabbath, on the
6 This he said, not that he cared °for the tenth day of Nisan. See Ap. 157.
fi

6
poor; but because he was a 0 thief, and had Martha. Aramaic. See Ap. 94. III. 3.
° the bag, and bare what was put therein.
served = was serving. Gr, diakoneo. Occurs twenty-
DE 7 1 Then said 1 Jesus, ° “ Let her alone 0 against two times in the Gospels: thirteen times transl. “minis-
:
ter” iMatt. 4. li to Luke 8. 3); nine times “serve”
the day of My
burying hath she kept this. (Luke 10. 40 to John 12. 26). Cp. Luke 10. 40. Same
F 8 For the 5 poor always ye have °with you word as in Luke 22. 27.
;

but Me ye have 5 not always.” 3 Mary. See Ap. 100. 3.

pound. Gr. litra— Lat. libra = about 12 ©z. Ap. 51.
C 9 Much people 4 of the Jews therefore knew II. 4 (8). Occurs only here and 19. 39.
0

that He was there and they came 5 not ° for ointment. Gr. muron. Aromatic balsam,
:

1
Jesus' °sake only, but °that they might °see spikenard. See note on Mark 14. 3.
1
Lazarus also, whom He had 1
raised 1
fromthe anointed. Three anointings are recorded m
Gospels. The first, probably in Capernaum in the
1
the dead.
house of Simon the Pharisee (Luke 7. 36-50) a woman :

B 2
10 But the chief priests consulted that they anointed His feet. The one here was the second, and
9

might ° put 1 Lazarus also to death again His feet were anointed. At the third, in the
11 Because that ° by reason of him many of the house of Simon the leper, a woman (unnamed) anointed
Jews °went away, and 0 believed on 1 Jesus. His head. For the last two see Ap. 166, 157, and 158.
with— out of, or from. Gr, ek. Ap. 104. vii.
AC G J 12 ° On the next day ° much people that were 4 of = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
11th day come to the feast, when they heard that 1 Jesus Judas Iscariot, See note on 6. 7i.
1

of Nisan was coming 1 to Jerusalem, Simon’s son. These words are omitted by T Tr. WH R
13 Took branches of palm trees, and went here, but found in all the texts in 6. Ti, 13. 2 and 26 ,
.

In some places the word Iscariot is made to agree

forth 0 to meet Him,
with Simon.
K and cried, °“ Hosanna: Blessed is the King; should betray Him = was about to deliver Him up.
0

of Israel That cometh °in the name of the 5 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
'"Lord.” three hundred pence = about £10. See Ap. 51. 1, 4.
poor. See Ap. 127. 1.
6 for = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
thief. Gr. kleptes. The same word as in 10. l, s, io. Matt. 6, is 24. 43, &c. Not the same as in Matt. 21. 13 ;

26. 55 27. 38. Luke 10. 30, That is lestes and should be transl. “ robber”, as in 10. l, 8
; t 18. 40 the ;

bag. Gr, glossokomon. Only here and 18. 2 y. Used in the Sept, of the chest made by command of Joash
(2 Chron. 24. 8-n). The word means a bag to keep the tongues or reeds of wind instruments, and if Judas
was a shepherd (Kerioth being in the hilly district of southern Judah), the bag might be the pouch or wallet
for the reeds of the pipes so much used by the eastern shepherd. 7 Let her alone, &c. L T Tr. A
VH R (not the Syriac) read, “ Let her alone, in order that she may keep it,” &c. against = unto.
Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. 8 with you — among yourselves i, e. not the outside poor, but the Lord’s poor, :

with. Gr. meta Ap. 104. xi. 1, .

9 knew^got to know. Gr. gindskb. Ap. 132. I. ii. for . . .

=
sake on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104, v. 2. that — in order that. Gr. Aina. see. G r.eidon. Ap. 133.1. 1.
—
IO put ... to death. Gr. apokteino kill. Occurs seventy-five times, and mostly implies violent
death, not by judicial execution. Cp. Matt. 14 5. Luke 9. 22 20. 14 Acts 3. 16 7. 52 23. 12 Rev. 13. 10 ;
.
; ;
. .

IX by reason of — on account of. Gr. dia, as in v. 9. went away —-withdrew i. e. from the chief :

priests’ faction. believed on. See Ap. 150. I. 1. v (i).

12 . 12-18 (A *,5

p. 1518). PASSOVER. PEOPLE. MEETING. (Introversion and alternation.)

A 3
G 12 , 13-. People. Meeting.
K. -13. Praise.
|

H 14. Entry. The Act.

H
|

j
16 is. Entry.
, The Prophecy.
G If |
17 . Testimony.
|
is. People. Reason of M eeting.
12 On the next day: the fourth day before the Passover, the 11th of Nisan. Our Saturday sunset to Sun-
i.e.
day sunset. Seo A p. 156, much people a great crowd. 13 to meet — for (Gr. eis. Ap 104. vi) meeting,
cried. Gr. imp. of krazo. Same word as in v. 44, but LT Tr. A WH R read^mp. of kraugasd = were shouting out;
used once of the Lord, 43 Other occ. 18. 40 19, 6, 15 Matt. 12, 19 15. 22 Acts 22. 23 In the Sept., only in
1 . :
; , ; . ,

Ezra3,i3, Hosanna, &c, See note on Matt. 21 ,9. in. Gr .en. Ap.l04.viii, Lord. Ap 98 VI.i.a.l.B.a.
1549
 :;

H 14 And 1
Jesus, when He had found a young 14 thereon =upon (Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3) it.

A.D. 29 ass, sat ° thereon ; as it is ° written, written. See Ap. 153. 4. Quoted from Zech. 9. 9 .

15 not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.

H 15 “ Fear 0 not, daughter of Sion behold, thy : on = upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104, ix. 3.
King cometh, sitting on an ass’s colt.” 16 understood = perceived, Gr. gindsko. Ap. 132.
16 These things 0 understood 5 not His disci- I. ii.

ples at the first: but when 1 Jesus was ° glorified, glorified. Gr. doxazo . One of the characteristic words
in John (see p. 1511).
then remembered they that these things °were
written °of Him, and that they °had done were written = had been written. Cp. 2 17
.
; 5. 39 .

of = about. Gr. epi. Ap, 104. ix. 2,

these things unto Him. had done = did.
GK °The people therefore that was with
17 8 17 The people =The
out
crowd,
Him when He called 1 Lazarus out of his of. Gr. ek Ap. 104. vii, .

° grave, and 1
raised him 1
from 1
the dead, grave. See note on 11. 17 .

bare record = were testifying. See note on 1. 7

° bare record* .

18 For this cause = on account of (Gr. dia. Ap. 104.

J 18 ° For this cause 17 the people also met Him, v) this. for that = because. Gr. hoti, as in vv. 6, 11 .

°for that they heard that He had done this miracle - sign. Gr. semeion. See Ap. 1 76. 3, and p. 1511.
0
miracle. 19 The Pharisees. See Ap. 120. II.
among. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
B 5
19 °The Pharisees therefore said among Perceive. Gr. thedreo. Ap. 133. 1. 11. °
° “
themselves, Perceive ye how ye ° prevail prevail - profit, Gr. opheleo. Occurs fifteen times,
0
° nothing? behold, the ° world is gone after always transl. profit, except here Matt. ;
27. 24 ; Mark
Him,” 5. 26 , and Luke 9. 25 .
nothings nothing at all. Gr. ouk ouden ,
a double
Z L
1
20 And there were certain Greeks among negative.
° °
behold. Fig. Asterismos. Ap. 6. °

12th day them that came up to worship at ° the feast

° ° ° world. Gr, kosmos. Ap. 129, 1.
21 The same came therefore to °Philip, which
was °of °Bethsaida of Galilee, and ° desired him, 12. 20-36 - (Zi, p. 1548). GREEKS. THE HOUR
of Nisan

saying, ° u Sir, ° we would see 1 Jesus.” COME. GLORIFICATION, ( Alternation .)

22 21 Philip cometh and telleth °Andrew : and 7A L |
20 — 23 -. The hour is come.
again °Andrew and 21 Philip tell 1 Jesus. M -23. Glorification.
N
|

24 . Death.
23 And 1 Jesus answered them, saying, “ The |

O 25 , 26 . Words to Disciples,
hour is come, L 27 . The hour
[

is come.
M 9 that ° the Son of man should be 16
glorified. M
|

28-3], Glorification.

0
N 32, 33 Death.
|
.

N 24Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a

° ° 0 34-36. Words to people.
|

corn of wheat fall ° into the ° ground and die, it 20 And, &c. This was the third day before the Pass-
° abideth alone but ° if it die, it ° bringeth forth over, 12th of Nisan, our Sunday sunset to Monday
:

much fruit. sunset.

Greeks. Gr. Hellenes i. e. Gentiles, not Greek-speak- :

0 25 He that 0 loveth his 0

shall lose it; and ing Jews, or Grecians (Acts 6. 1 9. 29 ).
life
;

he that hateth his 0 life 13 in this 19 world shall among = out of. Gr. ek. Ap, 104. vii.
° keep it ° unto ° life ° eternal. came up = were coming up, according to custom,
26 If any man serve Me, let him follow Me
24 2 worship. Gr. proskuned. Ap. 137. 1. This would be
and where 3 am, there shall also servant in My
the outer court of the Temple, called the Court of the
be : 24 if any man 2 serve Me, him will ° Fa- Gentiles, Cp. Rev. 11. 2
at = in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
My .

ther ° honour.
the feast. They would not be allowed to eat the
L 27 °Now is My
°soul ° troubled; °and what Passover, unless they were proselytes (Ex. 12. 48).
shall I say ? ° Father, save Me 1 from this hour 21 Philip of Bethsaida. SeeAp. 141. Probably . . .

but 18 for this cause came 1 25 unto this hour. these Greeks were from Galilee (Ap. 169), and, as Philip
bore a Greek name, had some acquaintance with
M 28 ^Father, 16 glorify Thy name.” Then came him. of.
1
Gr. opo. Ap. 104. iv.
there a voice from heaven, saying ,
1 ° ° “
I have desired = prayed. Gr. erdtad. Ap. 134. I. 3,
both glorified it, and will glorify it again.” Sir. Gr. kurios. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4. B.
16 16

29 17 The people therefore, that stood by, and we would see = we wish (Gr. theld. Ap. 102. i) to see
(Gr. eidon. Ap. 133, 1. 1).
Andrew belonged to the 22 Andrew. See Ap. 141.
first group of the Apostles, Philip to the second. 23 the Son of man. Ap. 98. XVI, and 99.
24 Verily, verily. The seventeenth occ. of this double amen. See note on 1. 61 Except =If not, Gr. .

eaw(Ap. 118. 1. b) me (Ap. 105. II). a corn of wheats the seed-com of the wheat. The Gr. word kokkos
occurs seven times in Matt. 13. 31 17. 20 Mark 4. 31. Luke 13 19 17. (of mustard seed) here and 1 Cor.
:
;
. .
;
fi
; ;

lb* 37. into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. ground. Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4. abideth. Gr. mend, one
of the characteristic words in this Gospel. See p. 1511. if. Gr. ean. Ap. 118. 1. b. bringeth
forth = beareth. 25 loveth. Gr. phileo. Ap. 135. I. 2. life, Gr psuche. Ap. 110, III. 1, and .

170.3. Cp. Matt. 10. 39 16. 25 26 Mark 8. 35 - 37 Luke 9. 24 17. 33.

; , keep = guard, or preserve. Gr.
. .
;

phulassd.' See note on 17. 12 unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. , life. Gr. zoe. Ap. 170. 1. eternal.
Gr. aionios. Ap. 151. II. B. i. 26 Father. Gr. the Father, Ap. 98. III. My
honour. Gr. timao,
only used by John, here, 5. 23 and 8. 49 27 = At this moment. Not the “Now” of 11. 1 6
, , Now ,
.

soul. Gr. psuche; here used in the personal sense = / myself. Ap. 110. IV. 1. troubled. Cp.
11. 33 13. 21
;
14. 1 27 ;
and what shall I say?, &c. Supply the Ellipses (Ap. 6) that follow,
,
.

thus (Shall I say) “ Father, save Me from this hour ? ” (No !) It is for this cause I am come to this hour.
:

(I will Bay) “ Father, glorify Thy name Father. Ap. 98. III. See 1. n. 28 heaven (sing.).
See note on Matt. 6. 9 10 I have, &c. The Father’s name was glorified in the wilderness by the Son’s
,
.

victory over the “ tempter ”. It was about to be glorified again by the final victory over Satan, in the
contest beginning in Gethsemane and ending at the empty tomb.

1650
 ; : 5

A#D. 29 heard it, said that it ° thundered others said, : 29 thundered, &c. They heard a sound, but could
« An angel spake to Him." not distinguish what it was. Cp. Acts 9. 4 22. 9 ; .

30 1 Jesus ° answered and said, “This voice 30 answered, &c. See Ap. 122. 3.
because of=on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2.
came 6 not 0 because of Me, but ° for your sakes. for your sakes on account of (Gr. dia Ap. 104. v)
31 27 Now is the ° judgment of this 18 world
.

you.
27
now shall the ° prince of this 19 world be 0 cast 31 judgment. Gr. /crisis (Ap. 177. 7); i,e. the crisis
°out. reached when the world pronounced judgment against
Christ and His claims.
N 32 And 3, 24 if I be 0 lifted
°
up 1 from the ° earth,
prince = ruler, Gr. archon applied to Satan as prince
will ° draw ° all men unto ° Me." of this world ( kosmos Ap. 129. 1) three times, here,
;

33 This He said, signifying ° what death He 14, 30 and 16. 11,

as prince of the demons in Matt. 12.
;
,

° should die.
and as prince of the power of the air 24 . Mark 3. 22 ;

Eph. 2. 2 The same word used in Rev. 1 of the Lord.

34 The people answered Him, “ 2Be have in
0 . .

The prince of this world was a well-known Rabbinical

heard 17 out of the law that ° Christ 24 abideth
0 term (Sar ha 'olam, prince of the age) for Satan, “the
0
for ever : and how sayest Ifjou, * The Son of angel”, as they say, “into
whose hands the whole
man must be 32 lifted up ? who is 0 this 0 Son world is delivered”. See Dr. John Lightfoot’s
*

Works,
of man?" xii, p. 369.
35 Then 1 Jesus said °unto °them, “Yet a cast out. Same word as in 9. 34 35 Matt. 21. 39 ,
. .

little while is the

0
light °with you. Walk Mark 12. 8. Luke 20. 15. Acts 7. 58 13. so. In Luke ;
0
while ye have the light, 0 lest darkness °come 4. 29 rendered “thrust”.
0
,
.

upon you for he that walketh 13 in darkness out (Gr. exo) — without, outside.
:

0
knoweth 5 not whither he goeth. 32 lifted up. Gr. hupsod. Occurs twenty times.
Always in John refers to the cross see v. 34 8. 14 14
36 35 While ye have 35 light, 11 believe °in the ; ; , ,

and 8. 28 In fourteen other

ye may °be the 0 children of 36 light." 12 12 Luke 1. 52 10. 15 14.passages (Matt. 11. 23 23. .
35 light, that ;

11 u 18. 14 14 Acts 2. ,
.
; ; , ; .
,

X* 0These things spake 1

Jesus, and departed, and 33 5. 31; 13, 17. 2 Cor. 11. 7. 1 Pet, 6. e) rendered ;

0 “ exalt ”, and in James 4. 10 “ lift up

did hide Himself from 0 them. ,

Gr. ge. Ap. 129. 4.

earth.
Y2 P Q l 37 But though He had' done so many ^mira- draw, Gr. helkud. Same word as in 6. 44 Used else- .

0
cles before them, yet they 11 believed 5 not 11 pn where in 18 10 21. e, 11 and Acts 16. 19 The classical
.
;
.

Him: form helko occurs in Acts 21. 30 James 2. 6. It was .

0 0
thought the form helkud was peculiar to the N.T. and
Rt 1 38 That the saying of Esaias the prophet Sept,, but it is found in one of the Oxyrhyncus Papyri.
might be ^fulfilled, which he spake, “Cord, 13
See Deissmann, Light &c., pp. 437-9.
who hath 0 believed our report ? and to whom
,

all. Cp. 6. 37 39 unto. Gr. pros, Ap. 104. xv. 8..

hath 0 the arm of the Cord been revealed ? ”

,
13
Me
= Myself. Gr. emautou .

33 what deaths what kind of death,

39 0 Therefore they 0 could 5 not should die = was about to die.
0
believe,

t 2 because that
0<
38 Esaias said again, 34
refers
e have heard = we heard. The Gr. tense (aorist,
to a definite time, and may refer to a portion
W
40 He hath blinded their eyes, and hard-
‘

of the law (cp. note on 10. 34 ) read on the Great

ened their heart
Sabbath, two days previously. The quotation is usually
tr that they should not see with their eyes, nor referred to Ps. 89. 29 but it may rather be Ps, 92
15 9
,

understand with their heart, and be converted, (see title), which is said to have been read on the
and I should heal them. Sabbath from the days of Ezra.
1 *

Christ. Ap. 98. IX.

for ever = unto the age. Ap. 151. II. A. ii. 4. a.
Son of man. Ap. 98. XVI. this. Emphatic perhaps a reference to the idea that there would be two
—
;

Messiahs Messiah Ben-Joseph to suffer, and Messiah Ben-David to reign. 3£ unto = to. them:
i.e. the people around Him. light. Ap. 130. 1. with. Gr, meta as in w. 8, 17 but all the texts , ,

read en, among. while. All the texts read “as lest darkness = in order that (Gr. hina) dark-
ness may not (Gr. me. Ap. 105. II), come upon = seize. Gr. katalambano. Same word as in 1. 5 Mark .

9. 18 Phil. 3, 12 13
. i Thess. 5. 4
,
. knoweth. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. 1,
, 36 in^on. Gr. eis.
Ap. 104. vi. be = become. children ^ sons. Ap. 108. iii. did hide Himself = was hidden,
from = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. them i, e. the Greeks of v 20 Cp. Matt. 10. 5. : . .

12. 37-50 (Y 2 ,p. 1548). HOSTILITY EXPLAINED. (Division.)

Y 2 Pi 37 - 43 . Unbelief and Belief. John’s Explanation.
P 2
44 - 50 . Belief and Unbelief, The Lord’s Explanation.
12 37-43. (P 1 above).
,
UNBELIEF AND BELIEF. (Introversion and Repeated Alternation.)
P Q 37 Unbelief,
1
|
.

R t 38. Isaiah. Citation. 1

|

u1 |
39 -. Consequence.
t2 - 39 40 —. Isaiah, Citation.
[ ,

2
u |
-40. Consequence.
t3 |
41 . Isaiah. Occasion.
Q |
42 43 . Belief.
,

37 before = in the presence Cp. 1 Thess. 1. 3 2. 19 38 saying. Gr. logos. See note on Mark 9. 32.
of. ;
.

This is quoted from Isa. 53. 1See note there. Esaias. Greek form of Isaiah.
. fulfilled. Gr. plerod=
filled full or accomplished. See 13. 18 15, 26 17 12 18. 9 32 19. 24 36. believed. Ap. 150. 1. 1. ii.
; ;
.
; ,
:

the arm of the Lord = Messiah, as the executant of His decrees. Isa. 61. 9 52. 10 Cp. “polished shaft”, ;
.

Isa. 49. 2 39 Therefore = On account of (Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v) this i. e. the unbelief of v. 37
. could : .

not=were not able to. believe. Ap. 160. I. 1. i. Judicial blindness follows persistent unbelief.
40 He hath blinded, &c. Quoted from Isa. 6. 9, 10 See notes there. This was the second occasion of .

this prophecy being quoted, the first being in Matt. 13. 14 (cp. Mark 4. 12 Luke 8. 10 ), when the Lord .

explained why He spoke to the people in parables; the other two being Acts 28. 26 27 and Rom. 11. 8, ,

1651
 : .

12. 41 . JOHN. 13. 1.

t* 41 These things said 38 Esaias, ° when he 9 saw 41 when. Gr. hote. All the texts read hoti f because,
A.D.
0
29 His ° glory, and spake of Him. glory. Gr. doxa. One of the characteristic words
in John’s Gospel. See 1. 14.
42 Nevertheless 20 among the chief rulers also of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii, 1.
many 11
believed 11
on Him; but 30 because of 42 be put outof the synagogue —become excom-
19
the Pharisees they did not confess Him, 5 municate (aposunagogoi). See note on 9. 22 and cp. 16. 1 ,
.

they should °be put out of the synagogue

36 lest 43 loved. Gr. agapao. Ap. 135. I. 1.
43 For they ° loved the 0 praise of ° men more praise = glory. Same word as in v. 41.
than the ° praise of 0 God. men. Gr. anthropos. Ap. 123. 1.
God. Ap. 98. I, i. 1.
Jesus cried and said, “ He that 11 believ-
0
P S
2 l
44 1

eth on Me, 11 believeth 6 not 11 on Me, but 11 on 12 44-80 (P p. 1551). BELIEF AND UNBELIEF.
s
. ,

(Repeated Alternation .)
Him That ° sent Me.
45 And he that ° seeth Me ° seeth Him That F 2 S 44, 46. Belief in the Son. 1
|

44 sent Me. T 46. Blessing.

1
|

5 2 47-. Non-belief in the Son. |

T1 46 0 3 am come a 86 light 24 into the 19 world, T 3 -47. Judgment, not of the Son. |

that whosoever 11 believeth 11 on Me should 5 3 48- Rejection of the Son. |

15
not 24 abide 13 in darkness. T 3 -48. Judgment by the Father. |

S* 49, 60. Rejection of the Father.

S* 47 And 24 if any man hear My ° words, and 44 He that
|

believeth, &c. Faith in the Lord does

59 believe 16
not, not rest in Him, but passes on to recognize that He is
0 the manifestation of the Father. Cp. 1. 14, 18 3. 33.
T2 3 ° judge him 6 not : for I came 5 not to judge
sent. Gr. pempo Ap. 174. 4.
;

19 world, but to save the 19 .

the world.
45 seeth. Gr. theoreo Ap. 133, I. 11. .

S* 48 He that ° rejecteth Me, and receiveth 36

not 46 3 am come, &c. Cp. 8. 12 .

My 47
words, 47 words = sayings, Gr. rhema. See note on Mark
9. 32.
T3 hath one that 47 judgeth him the ° word that I judge. Gr. krind. Ap. 122. 1. :

have spoken, the same shall 47 judge him 13 in 48 rejecteth. Gr. atheteo Occ. sixteen times in
°the last day. twelve passages. The others are Mark 6. 26 7. 9. Luke :
;

7. *30 10. 16 . 1 Cor. 1. 19. Gal. 2. 21 3. 15. 1 Thess. 4.

S4 49 For °3 have 6 not spoken 4 of Myself; but 8. 1
;

Tim. 5. Heb. 10, 28

12 . Jude 8. Often transl. .
;

the 27 Father Which 44

sent Me, £e gave me a despise. It means to count as nothing. See 1 Cor. 1. 19.
commandment, what I should °say, and what word. Gr. logos. Same word as “saying” in v. 38.
I should ° speak. See note on Mark 9. 32 .

50 And know
that His commandment is
1 35 0
last occ. of this expres- the last day. The sixth and
-26 iife ° everlasting
whatsoever 3 49 speak sion in John. See 6. 39 40, 44 54 11. 24.
: , , ;

therefore, even as the 27 Father 49 said unto Me, 49 3 have not spoken of Myself i. e. from Myself. :

The Lord’s constant claim was that His very words

so 1 49 speak."
were what the Father had given Him to speak. Cp.
3. 34 ;
7. 16-18 ; 8. 28 , 47 14, 10 , 24 ; ;
17. 8, 14.
say. Gr. eipon. This has to do with the matter, or
Z2 U l V Xv Now 0 before the ° feast of the 0 passover,
14th day 13 -
when °Jesus ° knew that 0 £ig hour was
subject.
speak. Gr. Idled. This word, which is very common
of Nisan come in John’s Gospel, and occurs eight times in this chapter,
refers to the words in which the message was delivered.
w that He should ° depart ° out of this 0
world ° un- See note above and next verse.
to 0 the Father,
50 His commandment, &c. Fig. Ellipsis. Ap, 6.
having 0
loved His own which were °in the The result of obeying His commandment is life ever-
° world. He ° loved them ° unto the ° end. lasting. Cp. 1 John 3. 23 5. 11 ;
.

everlasting. Gr. aidnios. Same as “ eternal ” in v. 26 .

See Ap. 151. II. B. ii.

13 . 1 — 17 . 26 (Z 2 p. 1548).
,
DISCIPLES. THE HOUR COME. GLORIFICATION. (Division.)
Z 2 U1
13. —
1 16. 33. The Lord. Communication to His Disciples,
U2 17. -
1 26 The Lord. Prayer to the Father.
.

13 . 1 — 16 . 33 (U 3 ,
above). COMMUNICATION TO HIS DISCIPLES. (Alternation.)
U l
V 13. 1-38, Cleansing. Washing.
|

W — |
14. 1 - 31 . Return to the Father.
V 15. 1 16. 4. Pruning.
Cleansing.
|

W |
16. 6 - 33 . Return to the Father.
13 . 1-38 [For Structure see next page].

13 .1 How. Not the same word as in 12. 27 31 expressing a point of time, but a particle (Gr. de) , ,

introducing a new subject. before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv. The preparation day, the 14th day of
Nisan, our Tuesday sunset to Wednesday sunset, the day of the Crucifixion. See Ap. 156, feast.
See on Matt. 26. 17 and Num. 28. 17 passover. Aram, pascha. See Ap. 94. III. 3,
. when Jesus
knew- Jesus (Ap. 98. X), knowing (Gr. oida Ap. 132. I. 1). hour. See 2. 4 7, 30 8. 20 , ; ; ;

12. 23, 27 17. 1 and contrast Luke 22. 63.

; ; depart. Gr. metabaino — pass over from one place to
another. Used by John in three other places 5. 24 7. 3, and 1 John 8. 14 out of. Gr. ek. :
;
.

Ap. 104. vii. world. Gr. kosmos. Ap. 129. 1. unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104, xv. 3.
the Father. Ap. 98. III. See 1. 14 loved. Gr. agapao. Ap. 135. I. 1. .in. Gr. en.
Ap. 104. viii. unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. end = furthest extent, referring not
so much to a period of time, the end of His life, as to His readiness to descend to the humblest service
in their behalf.

1552
 : ; ; ; 2 . 1

13.2. JOHN. 13.17.

y 2 And °supper 0 being ended, 0 the devil having 13. 1-38 (V, p. 1652). CLEANSING. WASHING.
29 °now put °into the heart of ° Judas Iscariot, {Alternation and Introversion.)
A. D.
Simon's son, to betray Him V X v |
1 -. The Hour come.
w |
- 1 -. Return to the Father,
Y 1
z 1 3 1 Jesus 1 knowing that 1 the Father °had x - 1 Love to His Disciples,
|
.

given all things 2 into His hands, and that He y 2 Judas. Betrayal.
|
.

was 0 come ° from ° God, and ° went 0 to 0 God Y 1 z l 3 - 10 -. Washing. Act.|

-4 He °riseth °from °supper, and laid aside His a 1 - 10 1 The Traitor. Know- ,
.

0
garments; and took a 0 towel, and girded Him- ledge.
self.
Y 2 z2 |
12 - 17 . Washing.. Example. 1

a2 18 , 19 . The Traitor. Com-

5 ° After that He °poureth water 2 into a bason, munication.
and began to ° wash the disciples* feet, and to Y3 z3 20 . Reception,
° wipe them with the 4 towel wherewith He was |

a 3 21 - 30 . The Traitor. Reve-

girded. lation.
0 ° Then cometh He 3
to ° Simon Peter and ; X v |
3i, 32 . The Hour come.
° Peter saith unto Him, °“Lord, dost °£f)ou
"
w |
33, Return to the Father.
6 wash mg ° feet ? x |
34, 36. Disciples. Love to one another.
7 1 Jesus answered and said unto him, “ What y |
36—38. Peter. Denial.

3 do tf)ou knowest ° not ° now ; but thou shalt 2 supper. The last supper recorded. See Ap. 157.
° know ° hereafter." being ended. In view of v. 26 Alford’s transl., ,

“ supper having been served,”

preferable to A.V. is
8 6 Peter saith unto Him, “ Thou shalt ° never and R.V. renderings. It means “supper being laid”.
B wash my feet." 1 Jesus answered him, ° “ If I
6 wash thee ° not, thou hast ° no part ° with Me."
Washing would naturally precede the meal Cp,
Luke 7. 44 .

9 6 Simon Peter saith unto Him, 6 “ Lord, 8 not the devil. See notes on Matt. 4. 1 - 11 Luke 4. 1-13, .

my feet only, but also my hands and my head." and Ap. 19 and 116. now = already,
10 Jesus saith to him, He that is washed into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
0
1 “ Judas. See 6. 71.
needeth not save to wash his feet, but is 3 had given, &c. These statements of His divine
7 6
0
clean every whit and coming glory, are made so as to
origin, authority,
7
enhance the amazing condescension of the service to
a1 and ne are ° clean, but
not all." which He humbled Himself to do the office of a bond-
11 For He knew who ° should betray Him
1
slave.
° therefore said He, “ Ye are 7 not all 10 clean."
come = come forth. Cp. 8. 42; 16. 27 / 28 , so ;
17. 8.

Y2 z2 12 ° So after He had 6 washed their feet, and from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
God. Ap. 98. I. 1. went = is going away,
had taken His 4 garments, and was set down to = unto. Gr. pros. As in v. 1
i.

again. He said unto them, 7 “ Know ye ° what

.

4 riseth. Ap. 178. 4. from. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.

1 have done to you ? =
supper supper table (as we should say), i.e., after
13 3)e °call Me Master and °Lord: and °ye they had taken their places.
0

say well ; for so I am. garments, i.e. the outer garment. Gr. himation t

13 “
14° If 3 then, °your Lord and Master, have transl. robe in 19. 2 6. This was removed for work-
13 ”
,

0
washed your feet; ge also 0 ought to 6 wash ing, and for sleeping was often used as a coverlet.
one another’s feet. When removed, leaving only the chiton or tunic, the
16 For I have given you an example, that ge man was said to be naked, cloth
0

towel. Gr. lention, a linen (Lat. linteum

should do as 3 have done to you. =
).

5 After that Then.

10 ° Verily, verily, I say unto you, The ° serv- pour eth — putteth same word as in v. 2 .

ant is 7 not greater than his ° lord 0 neither ° he wash. Gr. niptd. Ap. 136. i.
,

0
; wipe. Gr.
that is sent greater than he that sent him. ekmassd. Occ. elsewhere, 11. 2 12. 3 Luke 7. 38, 44 ;
. .

17 14 If ye 1 know these things, happy are ye 6 Then = Therefore. Simon Peter. Ap. 141.
8 if ye do them. Peter. No word for Peter. Some substitute ekeinos ( he ,

emphatic), but L T Trm. A VH R reject it. Lord.

-

Gr. kurioa. Ap. 98. VI. i. a 3, A. mg. Tlie pronouns are emphatic.
. . . .
*7 not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. L
now. Gr. arti = just now. know=get to know Gr. ginosko Ap. 132. 1, ii. hereafter = after (Gr.
r.

meta. Ap. 104. xi, 2) these things. 8 ne ver- by no means (Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. Ill) unto the age (Gr.
st* ton aidna. Ap. 151.A. ii. 4. b).
II. If. Gr. ean, with subj. Ap. 118. 1. b. not. Gr. mS Ap. t

105. II. no=not (Ap. 105. I) any. with Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1. 10 washed = bathed.
.

Gr. loud Ap. 186. iii. Note the distinction betweei1 washing the whole body, and washing only a part of it.
.

Cp. l Cor. 6. u. clean. Gr. katharos. Occ. twenty-seven times, transl. ten times “clean”, sixteen
“ pure ”, and once “clear ” (Rev. 21. -is) = free fron1 impurity or dross. Used here of the eleven (cp. 15, 3),
but not of Judas into whose heart Satan had “ cast ” the impure thought of v. 2 11 should betray .

Him = the one who is betraying Him. therejfore = on account of (Gr, dia. Ap. 104, v). 12 So
after — When therefore. what — what [it is], 13 call = address Me as. Gr. phoned, always used Me
of calling with the voice (phone). Cp. 11, 28 12. 17 and cp. Icaleo Luke 6. 46 ;
15. 19 Master (Gr.
; , ;
.

didaskalos) = Teacher. See Ap. 98. XIV. v. and cp. & [att. 26. 26 49 Lord. Ap. 98. VI, i. a. 2. A. a. ,
.

ye say well. Would that Christians to-day would treat Him with the same respect which He here com*
mends, instead of calling Him by the name of Hii3 humiliation, Jesus, by which He was never addressed
by disciples, only by demons (Matt. 8. 29 Mark 1 !4 5. 6. Luke 8. 28 ) and those who only knew Him as a|
. .
;

prophet (Mark 10. 47 Luke 18. 38). The Holy Spiirit uses “ Jesus” in the Gospel narratives.
. 14 If 3
then = Therefore if (Ap. 118. 2. a) I. your — th e. ought, &c. By Fig. Synecdoche (Ap. 6) the act of
feet-washing is put for the whole circle of offices 0 f self-denying love. Literal feet-washing was not known
:

before the fourth cent. a. d. 1 $ example. r# hiipodetgma. Q

Occ. Heb. 4. 11 8. 5 9. 23, &c. 16 Verily, ; ;

verily. The eighteenth occ. of this solemn exp ression. See 1. 61. Three more occ. in this chapter,
w. 20 , 21 , 38. servant— bond-servant. Gr. do ulos. Once applied to the Lord ('Phil. 2. 7). Frequent in
Paul’s epistles. lord. 'Gr. kurios. Ap. 98. \ri. 1 a. 4. A. neither. Gr. oude. he that is:
sent— an apostle. Gr. apostolos. Occ. 81 times, ahvays transl. “ apostle ”, save here, 2 Cor. 8. 23 and PhiL ,

2. 2 5.
j sent. Gr. pempd. Ap. 174. 4.

1558
 .

18 I speak 7 not ° of you all 3 1 know whom I : 18 of = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap, 104. xiii. 1.

a.d. 29 have chosen but that the :scripture may be ful- He that, &c. Quoted from Ps. 41. 9.

filled, °He that eateth 0

bread 8
with me hath bread. Gt. the bread, i, e. My bread. In a pastoral
lifted up his heel ° against me. letter of an Egyptian bishop about 600 on a Coptic
a. d.

19 ° Now I tell you 1 before it come, that, when ostracon this verse is quoted from the
Sept., “He that
0 eateth My bread”, &c. (Deissmann, Light
it is come to pass, ye may believe that ° 3 am from the
Ancient East p. 216).
He. ,

against. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3.

Y3 z 3
20 16 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that 19 Now= From now. Gr. ap' (Ap. 104. iv) arti. Cp.
receiveth whomsoever I 16 send receiveth $Be; 14. 7 and Matt. 26. 29.

and he that receiveth Me receiveth Him That believe. Ap. 150. I. 1. iii.
16
sent Me.** 3 am. Omit “ He ”, and cp. 8. 28, 68 18. 6, ;
6,
21 troubled. See 11. 33. spirit. Ap. 101. II. 9.
aJ 21 When 1
Jesus had thus said, He was ° trou- of = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
bled in ° spirit, and testified, and said, 1G “ erily, V 22 looked. Gr. blepd. Ap. 133. I. 5.
verily, I say unto you, that one ° of you shall on = towards. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
betray Me.*’ spake = is speaking.
22 6 Then the disciples 0 looked one °on another, 23 leanings reclining. Gr. anakeimai, generally
doubting 18 of whom He ° spake. transl. “ sat at meat” cp. v. 28 Reclining on the divan,
;
.

his head towards the Lord’s bosom, John was in the

23 Now there was °leaning °on 1 Jesus' ° bosom
favoured position, on the Lord’s right hand, Judas
one of His disciples, whom 1 Jesus 1 loved, being on His left. on = in
(Gr. en, as in v. l).
24 6 Simon Peter therefore ° beckoned to Turn, bosom. Gr. kolpos. Cp. the other five occ. : 1. 18.
0
that he should ask who it should be 18 of whom Luke 6. 38 16. 22 23 . Acts 27. 39 (creek).
He 22 spake. ;

24 beckoned = signed
,

or nodded. Gr, mud. Only

25 then ° lying ° on Jesus' ° breast saith un- here and Acts 24. 10 .

to Him, 6 « Lord, who is it ? ** that he should ask it should be. who

L T Tr, A
20 1 Jesus answered, it is, to whom 3 shall WH R read, “ to Say who it is
and saith
him, 1 ’

give a °sop, when I have dipped it” And when 25 lying flying back. Not the same word as “lean-
He had dipped the ° sop, He gave it to 2 Judas ing” in v. 23 Peter was beyond Judas, and leaning
.

Iscariot, the son of Simon. back signed to J ohn behind the Lord.
27 And ° after the 26 sop ° Satan entered 2 into on. Gr, epi Ap. 104. ix. 3.
breast. Gr. stethos Not the same word as “bosom”
Ijim. ° Then said Jesus unto him, « That thou
.
1
in v. 23 . Occ. only here 21. 20 Luke 18. Is 23. 48. .

doest, do quickly.** Rev. 15. e.

; ;

28 Now 0 no man at the table 7 knew 0 for what 26 sop. Gr. psdmion, a morsel. Only occ. here and
intent He ° spake this unto him. vv. 27, 30 It was a mark of honour for the host to give
,

29 For some of them ° thought, because Judas 2 a portion to one of the guests. The Lord had appealed
had the °bag, that Jesus °had said unto him, 1
to the conscience of Judas in v. 21 now He appeals to ,

“ Buy those things that we have need of ° a- his heart.

gainst °the feast;*’ or, that he should give 27 after. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.

something to the °poor. Satan. The only occ. of this title in J ohn. Before this
clause in the Greek is the word tote then, marking the
30 ° <£>e 6 then having received the 26 sop went point of time it is strangely ignored in the A.V. It is
,

° immediately out
and it was ° night.
:
;

significant that the rejection of the Lord’s last appeal

Xv 31 ° Therefore, when ° he was gone out, Jesus 1 hardened J udas, so that his heart became open to the
said, ° « Now 0 entrance of Satan. Up to this moment Judas had been
is the Son of man ° glorified,
possessed by the evil thought, now he is obsessed by the
and God is ° glorified
3 1
in Him.
evil one.
32 °If 3 God be 31 glorified Him, 3 God shall 1
in Then = Therefore. The Lord knew what had taken
also glorify Him 1 in Himself, and shall
31
place, and that further appeal was useless. He dismisses
° straightway 31 glorify Him.
him to the work he is set upon. See the terrible words
in Ps. 41. 6, “His heart gathereth iniquity to itself; he
iv 33 ° Little children, yet ° a little while I am
goeth abroad, he telleth ”, exactly what Judas did.
8
with you. Ye shall seek Me and ° as I said :
28 no man at the table = no one (Gr. oudeis) of those
unto ° the Jews, Whither 3 go, ge ° cannot come; reclining (Gr. anakeimai). See v. 23
so now I say to you.
,

for what intent = with a view to (Gr. pros Ap. 104. .

x 34 A “new commandment I give unto you, xv. 3) what.

That ye 1 love one another as I have 1 loved spake this unto him — spake to him.
;
29 thought— were thinking,
you, that also love one another.
ge 1

bag. See note on 12. 6. had said *= saith.

35 °By this shall all men 7 know that ye are against — for. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
My disciples, 8 if ye have ° love ° one to an- the feast i. e. the feast beginning at the close of Pass- :

other.** over, when the high day, 15th of Nisan, began (Ap. 156).
poor. Gr. ptochos. See 12. 8 and Ap. 127. 1.
30 $e=That One. Gr, ekeinos, emphatic.
immediately. Gr. eutheds a very common word in Mark’s Gospel. Occ. in John only here, 5. 9 6. 21 and
, ;

18. 27 L T Tr. A IAH R read euthus as in v. 32.

. night i. e. about the third hour of the night, 9 p.m.,
,
:

Tuesday night. See Ap. 165. 31 Therefore, when = When therefore. he was gone out— he went
out. Now. Gr. nun. See 12. 27. the Son of man. Ap. 98. XVI(l). glorified. A character-
istic word in this Gospel. See 11. 4 12. is, 23, 28 17. l, &c. 32 If. Ap. 118. 2. a. [L Tr. A) WI R omit the
; ;

conditional clause. straightway. Gr. euthus See note on v. 30. 33 Little children, Gr. teknion.
.

Ap. 108. ii. Only occ. here, Gal. 4. 19 (where the reading is doubtful), and in John’s first Epistle. a little
while. Cp. 7. 33 34 14. 19 16. 16 - 19, ;
as = even as.
; the Jews. The Lord uses this expression
.

only here, 4. 22 18. 20 and 36.

;
=
cannot come are not (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I) able to come. The
third time He said these words. Cp. 7. 34 8. 21 34 new. Gr. kainos See note on Matt. 9. 17
; . . .

35 By In. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.

= .

love. Gr. agape. Ap. 135. II. 1. one to an others among

(Gr. en) yourselves. Cp. the only other place in the Gospels where en alletois occurs (Mark 9. go).

1554
 : . .

y 30 6 Simon Peter said unto Him, 6 “Lord, whi- 36 Me. All the texts omit.
A.D. 29 ther goest Thou?"
1
Jesus answered him, 37 now= just now. Gr. arti.
“Whither I go, thou canst 7 not follow Me lay down, &c. Cp. 10. li, is ; 15. 13 , i John 3. 16.

81 now; but thou shalt follow ° Me afterwards." life. Gr. psuchB Ap. 110. III. 1
for Thy sake — on behalf of(Gr. huper. Ap. 104. xvii.
37 Peter said unto Him, 6 “ Lord, why 33 cannot 1) Thee.
I follow Thee now ? I will ° lay down
0
my 38 answered him. All the texts read u answereth”,
° life ° for Thy sake."
,

The = A.
38 ’Jesus ° answered him, “Wilt thou 87 lay not - by no means. Gr. ou me. Ap. 105. III.
down thy 37
life 37 for My sake ? 16
Verily, verily, crow. Gr. ph&ned. Same word as in v. 33.
I say unto thee, ° The cock shall 0 not ° crow, denied = utterly denied (Gr. apameomai), always of
till thou hast ° denied Me thrice. denying a person, as in Matt. 26. 34 35, 75 Mark 14. 30 ,
.
,

31 72
,
Luke22.34 gi butLTTr. AWi Bread arneomai,
.
;

the milder form, without the intensive prefix.

WZ 1
B1 1 A Let ° not your heart be ° troubled ° ye :

° believe 0 in ° God, ° believe also ° in Me. 14 . 1-31 (W, p. 1552). RETURN TO THE
FATHER. {Alternation.)
C1 2 °In °My Father's house are many ° man- W Zi B 1
l. Comfort, Coming again.
sions ° if it were not so, ° I would have told
:
1 |

C 1
2-7. Return to the Father. Purpose.
you. I go to prepare a place for you. |

A 1
D 8-n. Question and Answer,
1

3 And ° if I go and prepare a place for you, ° I Manifestation.

0
will come again, and receive you unto Myself; E 1
12-17. Communications,
3 am, there °ge may be also.
|

° that where Z 2 B 2 18. Comfort. Coming again.

|

4 And whither 3 go ye ° know, and the way ye C 2 19 - 21 . Return to the Father. Pro-
°know." mise.
5 ° Thomas saith °unto Him, °“Lord, we D2 22 - 24 . Question and Answer.
Manifestation.
4
know °not whither Thou goest; and how E 25 -27 -. Communications.
2
°can we 4 know the way?" Z3 B8 - 27 28 -. Comfort.
|

Coming again.
0 ° Jesus saith 5 unto him, 0 “3 am the way,
° |

C3
,

- 28 - 31 . Return to the Father.

°the and the °life: °no man
° truth, ° cometh |

8
unto °the Father, ° but °by Me. 1 not. Gr. mS. Ap. 105. II.
troubled. Cp. 11. 33 (Himself); 12. 27 (My soul); 18.
7 °If ye had ° known Me, ye should have 21 (spirit). Here it is the heart. In all cases the whole
0
known 2 My Father also: and ° from hence- being is meant. See also Luke 24. 38.
forth ye ° know Him, and have ° seen Him." ye believe. There is no reason for translating the
A1 D 1 8 ° Philip saith 5 unto Him, 5 “ Lord, shew us two verbs differently. Both are imperative. “ Believe
6 the Father, and it sufficeth us." in God, and believe in Me

9 6 Jesus saith 5 unto him, “ Have I been ° so God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1. v

believe. Ap, 150. 1. 1. (i). in. Gr. eis .

long time ° with you, and yet hast thou 5 not 2 In. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
7 known Me, Philip ? he that hath 7 seen
Me My Father's. In John’s Gospel the Lord uses this
hath seen the Father ; and how sayest tfyoit expression thirty-five times, though in a few instances
7 6

then, Shew us 6 the Father ?

‘ the texts read “the” instead of “My”. It is found
'

10 ° Believest thou not that 3 am in 6 the fourteen times in these three chapters 14-16. It occurs
5 2

Father, and 6 the Father 2 in Me? °the ° words seventeen times in Matthew, six times in Luke (three
that 3 speak 5 untoyou I speak 5 not ° of Myself times in parables), but not once in Mark.
but 6 the Father That °dwelleth 2 in Me, £e mansions = abiding places. Gr. mone (from mend, a
characteristic word in this Gospel). Occurs only here
doeth ° the works.
and in 23
11 ° Believe Me that 3 am in 6 the Father, and
2 v. .

were not so —if not. Gr. ei me. There is no verb.

if it
6
the Father 2 in Me: or else 0 believe Me ° for I would, &c. All the texts add “ that ” hoti and ( ),
the ° very works' sake. read “would I have told you that I go”, &c.
12 0
Verily, verily, I say 5
unto you, He that 3 if. Ap. 118. 1. b.
E 1
I will come, &c. — again I am coming, and I will
receive you.
unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. that = in order that. Gr. hina.
3. ge may be also— ye also maybe.
4 know. Gr. oida. Ap. 132.
1. 1. Most of the texts omit the second “ye know”, and read, “whither, &c.,
ye know the way.” 5 Thomas. See Ap. 94. Ill and 141. unto=to. Lord. Ap. 98. VI. 1. a. 3. A.
not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. can, &c. The texts read, “know we”. 6 Jesus. Ap. 98. X. 3 am.
This affirmation used by our Lord at least twenty-five times in John. See 4. 26 6. 20 (“ It is I”. Gr. Egd ;

eimi ), 35, 41, 48, 51 ; 8. 12 , 18 , 23, 24, 28 , 58 ; 10. 7, 9, 11 , 14 J

11. 25 Cp. ;
13. 19 ; 15. 1, 5 ;
18. 5, 6, 8, 37. Way.
Acts 9. 2 ; 18. 25, 26 ; 19. 9, 23; 22. 4; 24. 22 .truth — and the truth. Note the Fig. Polysyndeton to
the
emphasize the Lord’s statement. truth. Gr. aletheia. Cp. Ap. 175. 1. This word occurs twenty-five
times in John, always in the lips of the Lord, save 1. 14 17 and 18. 38 (Pilate). Only seven times in Matthew,
,

Mark, and Luke. life. Ap. 170. 1, a characteristic word in this Gospel, where it occurs thirty-six
times. See first occ. (Matt. 7. 14), “the way which leadeth unto life”, and cp. i John 5. 11 , 12 20 ,
.

no man = no one. Gr. oudeis cometh. Cp. 6. 44 . the Father. See 1. 14 but = if not,
. .

Gr. ei me. by = through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1. 7 If, &c. Ap, 118. 2. a. known. Ap. 132. 1. ii.
from henceforth = from (Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv) now. seen. Ap. 133. 1. 8. Cp. 1 John 1. 1 8 Philip. .

See 1. 43-48 6. 5; 12. 21 , 22 and Ap. 141.

; 9 so long time. Philip, one of the first called. See 1. 43.
,

with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1. 10 Believest. Ap. 160. I. iii. the words, &c. Supply the
Ellipsis (Ap. 6) thus “ The words that I speak, I speak not of Myself, but the Father that dwelleth in Me
:

speaketh them, and the works that I do, I do not of Myself, but the Father that dwelleth in Me doeth
them”. words. Gr. rkema. See Mark 9. 32. of = from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv. dwelleth =
abideth. Gr. mend. See p. 1511. the works. The texts read “His works”. 11 Believe
Me that, &c. Ap. 150. I. ii and iii. believe Me. Ap. 150. I. ii. for sake = On account of. . . .

Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2. very works = works themselves. 13 Verily, verily. The twenty-
second occ. See on 1. 51 .

1555
 ; ; .

A.D. 29 1
believeth on Me, ° the works that 3 do shall the works, &e. similar works, e.g. Acts 3. 7
: i. e.
0 ;

°fte do also; and greater works than these 9. 3*. fte do also -he also do.

shall he do ; because 3 go 3 unto 2 My Father. greater. Not only more remarkable miracles (Acts 5.
19. 12 ) by the men who were endued with power
0
13 And whatsoever ye shall °ask 2 in My 15 ;

from on high (pneuma hagion Ap. 101. II. 14), but a

name, that will I do, 3 that 6 the Father may ,

be u glorified 2 in the Son. more extended and successful ministry. The Lord
rarely went beyond the borders of Palestine. He for-
14 8 If ye shall 13 ask any thing 2 in 13
name, My bade the twelve to go save to the lost sheep of the
3 will do it house of Israel (Matt. 10. 5, e) after Pentecost they
15 3 If ye 0 love Me, ° keep commandments. My went “everywhere” (Acts 8. 4),
;

and Paul could say,

10 And 3 will °pray 0the Father, and He
6 “your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world ”
o
shall give you ° another Comforter, 3 that He (Rom. 1. 8).
may ° abide 9 with you ° for ever 13 ask. Ap. 134. I. 4. Cp. Matt. 7. 7 .

17 Even °the Spirit of 6 truth; the Whom name. The word occurs first in Matt. 1. 21 associated ,

° world ° cannot receive, because

it °seeth Him with Jesus (Ap. 98. X). Cp. Mark 16. 17 with Acts 3. e,
6
not, neither knoweth Him : but ge 7 know
7 16 ; &c. 4. 10 , glorified. See 12. is.
Him ; for He 10 dwelleth ° with you, and shall 15 love. Gr. agapad. Ap. 135. I. 1, and see p. 1511.
keep. Most of the texts read, “ye will keep”,
be 2 in you.
16 pray. Gr. erotao. Ap. 134. I. 3. Not aiteo as in
Z 2 B® 18 I will 6 not leave you ° comfortless : I °will v. 13 . See 1 John
5. 16, where both words are used.

come °to you. shall = will.

another. Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1.
C2 a little while, and the 17 world 17 seeth
19 Yet °
Comforter. Gr. parakletos rendered “Advocate” in
Me ° no more but ge 17 see Me because 3 live,
; : 1 John 2. 1 Parakletos and the Lat. Advocatua both
.
,

ge ° shall live also. mean one called to the side of another for help or
20 °Atthat day ge shall 7 know that 3 am 2 in counsel. The word is only found in John here v. 26 :
;
;
2
MyFather, add ge 2 in Me, and ° 3 2 in you. 15. 26 16. 7 and 1 John 2, 1
; So we have one Paraclete
(the Holy Spirit) as here, and another with the Father.
.

21 He that hath My commandments, and keep-

eth them, e it is that 15 loveth Me and he that The Rabbinical writings often refer to the Messiah
16
ft

loveth Me shall be 15 loved °of 2 My Father,

:
M
under the title e nahem ( = Comforter), and speak of His
days as the days of consolation. Cp. Luke 2. 25 See
and 3 will 16 love him, and will ° manifest My- Dr. John Lightfoot’s Works, vol. xii, p. 384.
.

1*
self to him. abide. Gr, mend. Same as “dwelleth” in v. 10 See .

A D
2 2
22 ° Judas saith not Iscariot,s unto Him, 6
for ever. Gr. eis ton aidna. Ap, 151, II. A. 4, a.
p. 1511.
M Lord, 0
how
is it that Thou wilt 21 manifest °
1 7 the Spirit of truths the Spirit (Ap. 101. II. 3) of
Thyself 5 unto us, and 5 not 5 unto the 17 world?’* the truth. The definite article both cases.
23 6 Jesus ° answered and said 5 unto him, 3 « If world. Gr. kosmos Ap. 129. in 1. .

a man 15 love Me, he will keep My ° words: cannot = is not (Ap. 105. I) able to.
and My Father will love him, and
15
will seeth. Gr. thedred. Ap. 138. I. 11. We
0
come unto him, and make Our abode with with = beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 2.
8 17

him. 18 comfortless = orphans. Gr. orphanos. Occurs

24 He that loveth Me not keepeth 6 not only here and James 1. 27.
13 15 1

My ° sayings: and the word which ye hear is will come - am coming. As in v. 3.

5
not Mine, but 6 the Father’s ° Which sent Me. to. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3,
19 a little while i.e. about thirty hours. From ;

E2 25 These things have I spoken unto you, be- the moment the Lord was taken down from the cross
6 0

ing yet present 17 with you. and entombed, He disappeared from the eyes of the
26 But the Comforter, Which is °the Holy world. Acts 10. 40 41
16 no more. Gr. ouk eti. . .

Ghost, Whom
6
the Father will send in My
2 shall live also = also shall live.
20 At -In. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
name, ° shall ° teach you all things, and
bring all things to your remembrance, what- At that day. Referring primarily to the forty
days after His resurrection, but this well-known
soever I have said unto you. Hebrew term describes the day of the Lord, in contra-
distinction to this present day of man (1 Cor. 4. 3 marg.).
See Isa. 2. 11-17 and Rev. 1. 10 .

3 in you. Fulfilled primarily at Pentecost, but looking on to the time when He will be among (Gr. en.
Ap. 104. viii. 2 ) His people, as Jehovah-Shammah. See Ezek. 48. 7 48. 35. Zeph. 3 15-17. 21 of=by. .
;
Gr. hupo. Ap. 104. xviii. 1. manifest. Gr. emphanizd Ap. 106. I. iv. 22 Judas. Ap. 141. 10.
Brother or son of James (Luke 6. 16 R.V.). Five others of this name. Judas Iscariot Judas, the Lord’s ,
;
brother (Matt. 13. 65) Judas of Galilee (Acts 5. 37 ) Judas of Damascus (Acts 9. 11
; and Judas Barsabas
) ; ;
(Acts 15. 22 ). This is the only mention of this Judas. how is it ... P = how comes it to pass? wilt—
art about to. 23 answered, &c. See note on Deut. 1. 41 and Ap. 122. 3. a man = any one.
Gr. tis. Ap. 123. 3.
^
words = word (sing.). Gr. logos i.e. the commandments of vv. 15, 21 abode. : .

Same word as “mansions”, in v. 2 24 sayings — words. Gr. logos. Same as “word ” in the next
.

clause, and in v. 23 Cp. 8. 61 52 65, and see note on Mark 9. 32

.
, Which sent Me. This expression (Gr.
, .

ho pempsas, Ap. 174. 4), occ, twenty-four times, all in John. See 4, 34 5. 23 24 30 37 6. 38 39 40 44 7. 16 ; , , , ; , , , ; ,
28 33, 8.16, 18, 26 29; 9. 4 12. 44, 45 49
; , 13. 20 15. 21 16. 6. In the third person, “ that sent Him”, twice, 7.
; , ; ; ;

18; 13.16. 25 being yet present = abiding. Gr. mend, A characteristic word in John’s Gospel. See
p. 1511 Same word as “ abide”, v. ie, and “dwell ”, vv. 10 17 26 the Holy Ghost = the Spirit, the ,
.

Holy. Gr. to Pneuma to Hagion The only place in John where the two articles are found. Elsewhere Matt.
.

12, 32. Mark 3. 29 12. 30 18. 11 Luke 2. 26 3. 22 Acts Lie; 5. 3 32 7, 51 8. 18 10. 44 47 11. 15 13.
; ; .
;
,
, ; ; ;
; , ;
2 4
,
15. 8
; 19. 6 20. 23 28 21. 11 28. 25 Eph. 1, 13 4. 30. Heb. 3. 7 9. 8 10. 15 Twenty-eight times .
; , ; ; ,

(7 x 4 = 28, Ap. 10). See Ap. 101. II. 3.

; ; ;

§e = that One. Gr. ekeinos. teach. Gr. didaskd. Occ. 97

times, always rendered “teach Cp. 1 John 2. 27, Other words tran si. “ teach ” are katangello Acts 16. 21
, ;
katecheo, 1 Cor. 14. 19 Gal. 6. 6 matheteud, Matt. 28. 19
.
Acts 14. 21 and paideud, Acts 22. 3. Titus 2. 12
; .
.
bring, &c. — put you in mind of. Occ. seven times here Luke 22. 61 2 Tim. 2. 14 Titus 3. 1 2 Pet. 1. 12
;

: .
; . , .

3 John 10 Jude 5. .Cp 2. 17, 22 12. 16 Luke 24. 6, 8 (a kindred word). .

;

1566
 A.D. 29 27 ° Peace I leave “with you, " My "peace I give 27 Peace. Fig. SynecdocM. Gr. eirSnS. Six times
in John, always by the Lord. Cp. Dan. 10. 19
"unto you: 5 not as the "world giveth, give 3 .

° unto you. with you = to you.

My peace. The Prince of Peace (Isa. 9. 6) alone can
Z B
3 3 iLet ’not your heart be troubled, ° neither let give true peace. Cp. 16. 33 ;
20. 19 ,
21 , 2 a. Luke 24. 36,

it ° be afraid. unto— to.

28 Ye °have heard how 3 said unto you, I go world. Gr. kosmos. Ap. 129. 1. The world talks of
peace, and we have Peace Societies, and Temples of
away, and ° come again 3 unto you. while the nations are arming to the teeth. The
Peace,
C3 If ye loved Me, ye would rejoice, because ° I
16 Him Who world (Acts 4. 27 ) slew came to bring peace,
said, I go 3 unto 6 the Father for My Father is and now talks of creating a World’s Peace” without
2 11
:

° greater than I. the Prince of Peace, in ignorance of Ps. 2. 4 Prov. 1. .

lThess. neither.
29 And ° now I have told you before it come to 26-27. 6. 3 . Gr. mede.
be afraid — show cowardice. Gr. deiliad. Occ. only
pass, 3 that, when it is come to pass, ye might
here. The noun deilia occ. only in 2 Tim. 1. 7, and the
® believe. adj. deilos in Matt. 8. 26 Mark 4. 40. Rev. 21. 8.
Hereafter I will 5 not talk much 9 with
,

30 °
28 have heard = heard (Aor.).
you for
: the u
prince of this 17
world cometh, and come again = am coming (omit “ again ”).
hath ° nothing 2
in Me. $ said. All the texts omit.
31 But °that the 17
world may
u
7 know that
greater. The Lord was not inferior as to His essential
°I 15 love 6 the Father; and as the 6
Father being (see w. 9- 11 10. 30 ), but as to His office, as sent ;

° gave Me commandment,
0
even so ° I do. ° A- by the Father. See 1 Cor. 15. 27 Phil. 2. »-ii, .

rise, ° let us go hence. 29 now. Gr. nun. See 12. 27 .

believe. Ap. 150. I. 1. i.

will not = No longer (Gr. ouk eti) 30 Hereafter I

V F1 a 1
b j ^ °3 am
the ° true vine, and ° °
will I. My
prince. Sfee 12. si. Father
-L 0 is the Husbandman. nothing. Gr. ouk ouden a double negative, for em- ,
0
2 Every branch °in Me
that beareth °not phasis. No sin for Satan to work upon. Cp. 8. 46,
fruit He taketh away and every branch that 2 Cor. 6. 21 Heb. 4. 15 1 Pet. 2. 22 23 1 John 3. 6.
° : . ,
,
.

beareth fruit, He °purgeth it, °that it may 31 that = in order that. Gr. hina.
°
bring forth more fruit. I love. The only place where the Lord speaks of
loving the Father. Six times the Father’s love to the
3 °Now ge are ° clean ° through the °word Son is mentioned, 3. 36 10. 17 15. 9 17. The
23, 24, 26 .

which I have spoken ° unto you. adj. agapetos beloved, does not occ. in John’s Gospel,
; ; ;

but nine times in his Epistles. See Ap. 135. III.

as = even as. gave commandment — charged. Cp. Matt. 4. 6 17. 9 and see notes on Isa. .49. 6-9.
. . .
; ,

even so. Cp. 3. 14 5. 23 12. so. Note even as

; ;
even so. I do-I am doing, i. e. carrying it out in . . ,

obedience to the Father’s will. Cp. 4. 34 6. 30 ; 6. 3s-40. Phil. 2. s. Heb. 5. s. Arise. Implying ;

haste. Gr. egeiro Ap. 178. I. 4.

. let us go. Cp. 11, 16 ,

15. 1 —16 . 4 (F, p. 1552). CLEANSING. PRUNING. {Division.)

F1
I 16. 1 - 17 . Love manifested and commanded.
F2 I
15. 18 — 16. 4 Hatred foretold and experienced,
.

15. 1-17 (F1 ,

above). LOVE MANIFESTED AND COMMANDED. (
Alternation .)
F 1 G1 b |
1 -3 , The Vine and its branches. Pruning,
c |
4. Fruitfulness.
6 |
6-. The Vine and its branches. Abiding,
c -6-7. Fruitfulness.
|

H
Purpose. The Father glorified,
1
|
8.

G® d 9-. The Father’s love to the Son.

|

e - 9 -. The Son’s love to Disciples.

|

d - 9 10 -. Disciples abiding in Son’s love.

| ,

e - 10 Son abiding in Father’s love.

|
.

2
ll. Purpose. H
Joy. |

G 3 f 12 -. Command.
|
Love one another.
- 12 is. Example.
g | ,

/| 14. Commands for friends.

g |
16, 16. Proof of friendship,
H 3 17. Purpose.
|
Love one another.
1 3 am. See on 14. true = real. Ap. 175. 2.
6. vine. Three trees are used in the N.T. to teach
important lessons. The fig is used by our Lord to show the causes of the doom of Israel. In Rom. 11, Paul
applies the figure of the olive tree also to Israel, and utters a solemn warning to the Gentiles i. e. all the ;

Gentiles upon whom My name is called (Acts 16. it), now grafted in in Israel’s place. The vine speaks of
Israel’s temporal and spiritual blessings (Ps. 80 and Isa. 6). That vine failed. Henceforth there is no
blessing for Israel as such till He comes Who is the true Israel (Isa. 49. 3 ), as He is the true vine. Then shall
Isa. 27. 6 be fulfilled. The interpretation of this passage is for Israel alone, though many blessed lessons may
be drawn from it, by way of application. Through reading the “Church” into these verses, great confusion has
resulted and grievous distress been caused to the people of God. My Father. See 2. 16 2 branch. .

Gr. klema Only here, and w. 4, 5 6.

. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.,
not. Gr. m2. Ap. 105. II,
taketh away = raiseth. Gr, air 5. Occ. 102 times, and transl. more than forty times, take up, lift up, &c.
Take away is a secondary meaning, see the Lexicons. Cp. Matt. 4. 6 16. 24 Luke 17. is. Rev. 10. 6 18. 21 ; , ; ,

and Ps. 24. 7 9 (Sept.).

,
purgeth = cleanseth. Gr. kathairo. Occ. only here, and Heb. 10. 2 Of the .

two kinds of branches, the fruitless and the fruitful, He raises the former from grovelling on the ground,
that it may bear fruit, and cleanses the latter that it may bear more fruit. that sin order that.
Gr. hina. bring forth = bear. Same word as in the two previous clauses. 3 Wow — Already,
clean. Gr. katharos. Cp. 18. io, 11 the only other occ. in John, and the verb
,
kathairo in v. 2 through = .

on account of. Ap. 104. v. 2. word. Gr. logos. See on Mark 9. 32, unto— to.
1557
 ; : — 7 =

c 4 °Abide Me, “and 3 2 In you. As the

2 ia 4 Abide. Gr. mend. See p. 1511.
A. D. 29 2 branch ° cannot bear fruit ° of itself, 0 except it and I. Read “ I also [abide] in you”. Omit the full
° abide 2 in the vine ° no more can ge, ° except stop,and supply “ for
0
;
cannot = is not (Ap. 105. I) able to.
ye abide 2 in Me. of. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.

5 1 3 am the vine, ge are the 2 branches He : except = if. . .not. Gr. ean me. Ap. 118. 1. b and
105. II.
that 4 abideth 2 in Me, and 3 2 in him,
no more = even so neither. Gr. houtds oude.
the same bringeth forth much fruit for ° with-
2
5 without. Gr. choris apart from, Cp. 1. 3, and
:
,

out Me ye can do ° nothing. 20. 7 (by itself), the only other occ. in John.
6 °If a man 4 abide °not in Me, he °is cast nothing. Gr. ou ouden a double negative.
2
,

forth as °a 2 branch, and °is withered; and 6 If a man not. Gr. ean me tis. Ap. 118. 1. b . . .

° men gather them, and cast them “ into ° the and 123. 3. See “except” in v. 4, It is no longer
“ you ” or “ ye ” but “ any one ”, speaking generally.
fire, and they are burned.
is cast forth ... is withered. (Both verbs are in
7 ° If ye 4 abide 2 in Me, and My ° words abide the Aorist) = was cast forth, &c., perhaps referring to
4

2
in you, ° ye shall ° ask what ye ° will, and it the fig-tree (Matt. 21. 19, and Ap. 156). Cp. Matt. 13. 6.
shall ° be done 3 unto you. a— the. men=they. Cp. Matt, 13. 30, 39 41 , .

into. Gr. Ap. 104. vi.

H 1
8 ° Herein ° is 1 My
Father glorified, “ that ye 0
the
eis .

No art. in received text, but added by

bear much My
fruit ; ° so shall ye be disciples.
T Tr. A
fire.
R, making it emphatic. See Matt. 13. 40 4 2 ,
*
.

G2 d 9 ° As °the Father °hath loved Me, Rev. 20. is.

• If. Ap. 118. 1. b.
e so have 3 ° loved you words sayings. Gr. rhema. See Mark 9. 3*2.
ye shall ask. All the texts read “ask ”. Cp. 14,
continue ye 2 in My ° love. 13, 14 .
d °
Gr. aiteo. Ap. 134. I. 4.
10 7 If ye “ keep My commandments, ye shall will. Gr, thelO. Ap. 102. I.
4
abide 2 in My 9 love be done = come to pass. Gr. ginomai.
even as 3 have kept My Father's command- 8 Herein = In (Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii) this,
° 1

ments, and 4 abide 2 in 9 love. is glorified = was . glorified Aorist). Gr. doxazo. . . . .
.
(

See p. 1511 and cp. 13. 31.

3
11 These things have I spoken unto you, that — in order that (Gr. Jiina), showing the Father’s
2 that ° My joy might ° remain 2 in you, and that purpose. Cp. 11. is, so 12. 33 13. i-3. ; ;

° your joy ° might be full. so shall ye be = and (that) ye may become, Gr. gino-
mai. See on “ done ” in v. 7.
G 8 f
12 This is My commandment, That ye love 8 As— Even as. Gr. kathos.
° 2 9

one another, the Father. See on 1. 14.

hath loved = loved. Aor. as in second clause. Ap.
g ° as I ° have 9 loved you.
135. I. 1.
13 Greater 9 love hath ° no man than this, 2 that continue = abide. Gr. meno as in v. 4.
0
a man ° lay down his 0 life ° for his ° friends.
,

love. Ap. 135. II. 1, and see p. 1511.

/ 14 ®e are My 13 friends, 7
if ye do 0 whatsoever 10 keep. Gr. tereo. Cp. 8. si, S 2 , 55 ;
14. is, 21 , 23 24 .
,

11 My joy— the joy that is mine (emph.). Three

3 command you. times in John, here, 3, 29 , and 17. 13.
0
9 15 Henceforth you not ° servants for
I call ; remain = abide. Gr. mend as above, but all the texts
the ° servant °knoweth °not what his “lord read “ be ”.

doeth but I have called you 13 friends for all

: ;
your As He gave them His peace (14. 27 ), so He
joy.
things that I have heard °of My Father I 1 seeks to make them partakers of His joy.
“have made known 3 unto you. might be full = may be fulfilled e. filled full. : i.

12 My commandment. My charge to you. As the

16 0 2)e have 15 not chosen Me, but 3 °have Father’s charge to Me {v. 10 ) so My charge to you. Cp.
chosen you, and ° ordained you, 2 that ge should 13 34 . . as = even as.
° go and 2 bring forth fruit, and that your fruit
have loved — loved, as in v. 9.
should 11 remain: 2 that whatsoever 7 ye shall 13 no man = no one. Gr. oudeis.
° ask of 9 the Father 2 in My name, He may give
a man = one. Gr. tis. Ap. 123. 3.
it you. lay down. Gr. tithemi lit. place; ,
transl. “giveth”
in 10. n “ lay down ” in 10. is, 17 is 13. 37 , 38. 1 John
H 3
17 These things I command you, 2 that ye
3 16. .
;

life. Ap. 110. III.

, ;

9
love one another. for = in behalf of. Gr, huper. Ap. 104. xvii. 1.
FJh 18 °If the “world hate you, °ye know that it friends (Gr. philos noun of phileo. Ap. 135. I. 2) = ,

those whom one loves. Cp. 13. 1 Rom. 5. 6-8.

“hated Me before it hated you. .

1 4 whatsoever. The texts read the things which

”. ‘
‘

19 18 If ye were “ of the 18 world, the 18 world not— No longer. Gr. ouketi, com-
0 15 Henceforth .
would love his own but because ye are 16 not
. .

:
pound of ou.
° of the 18 world, but 3 ° have chosen you ° out of
servants = bondservants,
the 18 world, ° therefore the 18 world hateth you. Ap. 132. I. 1. knoweth.
not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. L
lord. Gr. kurios. Ap. 98. VI. i. a. 4 A. of = with. Gr .para. Ap. 104. xii. 1.
.
have made known
made known (Aor.), 18 9)c have not, &c. =Not that ye chose Me, &c. Fig. Jintimetcibole. Ap. 6,
Thus reversing the custom of the Jews for the disciple to choose his own master. See Dr. John Lightfoot,
Works vol. iii. p. 175.
,
have chosen = chose. ordained = placed. Gr. tithemi, as in v. 13. Cp.
1 Tim 1 12 ; 2. 7. 2 Tim. 1. n.
t . Heb. 1. 2 go=go forth. ask of=ask, as in v 7.
.
.

15 18 16 4
. . [For Structure see next page],

18 If Ap. 118. Gr. kosmos. See 14 . 17 and Ap. 129. 1.

2. a. world. ye know=know (imp.).
Gr. gindskd. Ap. 132. I. ii. hated = hath hated. Therefore continues to hate. 19 of out of. Gr. ek.
Ap.104. vii. would love. Would love and continue loving (Imperfect). Gr. phileo. Ap. 135. 1. 2. have
chosen = chose. out of. Gr. ek, as above. =
therefore on account of (Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2) this.

1558
 ; : : .

A.D. 29 20 0 Remember the 3 word that 3 said 3 unto 15. 18—10. 4 (F 2

p. 1657). HATRED FORETOLD
,

you. The 16
servant is not greater than his 15 AND EXPERIENCED.
“lord. 18 If they °have persecuted Me, they ( Introversion %nd Alternation.)
will ° also 0 persecute you 18 if they ° have kept F2 J h |
15. is- 20 . The World’s hatred to Disciples,
My 0 saying, they will keep yours also. i 16. 21 , Reason.
\

h 15. 22-24. The World’s hatred to Christ.

21 But all these things will they do ° unto you
|

i 15. 26 . Reason.
°for My name's sake, because they “know
|

I1 15. 26 . The Spirit’s testimony.

“not °H!m That sent Me. P 15. 27 . The Disciples’ testimony.
I
3 16. i. The Lord’s warning,
22 18°had 2 not come and ° spoken 8 unto
If I
j 16. 2 . The World’s hatred manifested,
them, they ° had 15 not had ° sin but ° now they
|

: Reason. k 16. 3.

have 0 no ° cloke ° for their 0 sin.

|

j 16. 4—, The World’s hatred foretold.

23 He that hateth Me hateth 1 My Father also.
|

Jb 16. - 4 Reason. |
.

24 18 If I had 2 not done ° among them the 20 Remember. Referring to 13. ie.
works which ° none ° other man did, ° they had have persecuted — persecuted (Aor.). G-r. didkO — to
“not had 22 sin: but 22 now have they both pursue (opp. to pheugo, to flee), here with malignant
°seen and hated both Me and 1 My Father. intent. It is transl. thirty-one times “persecute ”, and
thirteen times “follow”, &e. in a good sense. Cp.
25 But this cometh to pass 2 that the 3 word , Acts 9. 4. In Luke 11. 49 and l Thess. 2. is a stronger
might be ° fulfilled that is written 2 in ° their word, ekdiOko, is used,
law, °They hated Me ° without a cause. also, &c.= persecute you also,
have kept = kept (Aor.).
Kl l 20 But when °the Comforter ° is come, whom saying. G-r. logos Same as “word” above, and in .

3 will ° send 3 unto you ° from0 9 the Father, even VV. 3 ,

26 .
°the Spirit of truth, Which proceedeth °from 21 unto. The received text has the dative, but all
9
the Father, °§e shall testily of Me
° ° ° the texts read eis (Ap. 104, vi).
for My name’s sake— on account of (Gr, dia. Ap. 104.
l
2 27 And ge also ° shall bear witness, because v. 2) My name. See Acts 4. 7, 17, is 5. 40, 41 9. 14, ;

ye have been with Me from the beginning. 16 2 i. l Pet. 4. 14, 16 where all the texts read “name”
;
0 0 °
, ,

instead of “ behalf”.
Him That sent Me. See on 14. 24.
l3 ^
•4

iO
These things have
° that ye should 0 not be
I spoken
° offended.
° unto you,
22 had come, &c. = came and spake,
. . .

had not had sin=would not have (imperf.) sin, i.e.

2 They ° shall ° put you out of the synagogues in rejecting Him as the Messiah. Fig. Heterosis. Ap. 6.
yea, the time cometh, 1 that whosoever ° killeth sin. Ap. 128. I. ii. 1.
you will think that he ° doeth ° God ° service. now. Gr. nun. See 12. 27.
no— not (Ap. 105. I) any.
3 And these things will they do °unto you, cloke = excuse, Gr. prophasis Occurs seven times, .

because they ° have ° not ° known ° the Father, rendered “pretence" in Matt. 23. ]4. Mark 12. 40.
°nor Me. Phil. 1. 18 “ shew ”, Luke 20. 47 “ colour ”, Acts 27. 30,
; ;

and “ cloke ”, here and i Thess. 2. 6.

4 But these things have I told you, 1 that when for = concerning. Ap. 104. xiii. Gr .peri.
0
the time °shall come, ye may remember that 24 among. Gr. Ap. 104. viii. en.

3 told you of them. none other man — no one else. Gr. oudeis alios . Ap.
0 124. 1. Cp. 6. 36 9. so.
And these things I said 3 not unto you at the they had not, &c. Same as in v. 22 Notice the
;

beginning, because I was ° with you. different negatives me and ou in the two clauses of the
verse as in 22 seen. Gr. horao. Ap. 133. I. 8.
W It 5 But °now I °go My way °to °Him That 25 fulfilled.
v. .

See note on “ full” in v. 11 .

°sent Me; their law. Cp. 8. 17 .

They hated, &c. Quoted from Pss. 35. 19 and 69. 4.

Cp. also Pss. 109. s and 119. 161 without a cause. Gr. dorean Occurs eight times transl. “ freely”
. ;

in Matt. 10. 8 Rom. 3. 24 2 Cor. 11, 7 Rev. 21. 6 22. 17 “in vain”, Gal. 2. 21 “ for nought”, 2 Thess. 3. 8 .
. . .
;
: :

26 the Comforter. See 14. 16 is come = shall have come.

. send. Gr. pempo. Ap. 174. 4 .

from. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1. the Spirit of truth. See on 14. 17 proceedeth— goeth forth. .

£e. Gr. ekeinos as in 14. 26.

,
shall = will one of the many instances where both A.V. and R.V. blur
;

the sense of their translation by the misuse of “ shall ” and “will”. testify = bear witness. Gr.
martured. See note on 1. 7 of = concerning. Gr .peri. Ap, 104. xiii. 1.
. 27 shall bear
witness = testify, or are testifying (present). ye have been — ye are. with. Gr. meta. Ap.
104. xi. 1. from the beginning. See note on 8. 44 ,

16 .X unto = to. that — in order that. Gr. kina. not. Gr. me. Ap. 105, II. offended:
lit. scandalized, or caused to stumble. See 6. 61 Matt. 5. 29 11. a 26. 31 33. Cp. 1 Cor. 1. 23. Gal. 8. 13.
. ; ; ,

The Talmud speaks of Him as “the hung”. 2 shall = will. put you out, &c.= make
you excommunicate. Gr. aposunagOgos. Occurs only here 9. 22 and 12. 42. Cp. 9. 34 36. killeth. ; ; ,

See Acts 7. 69 12. 2 23. 12 26, 10

; ; doeth, &c. =-is presenting an offering to God. See Acts 26. 9
; . .

God. Ap. 98. I. i. 1. service. Gr. latreia, technical word for an “offering”. Occurs five times:
here; Rom. 9. 4 12. 1 Heb, 9, 1 6 In the Sept, five times
; . Exod. 12. 25 2 0 13. 5. .Tosh. 22. 27 1 Chron.
,
. :
, ;
.

28. 13 . 3 unto you. All the texts omit. have not known = knew not (Aor.). not. Gr.
ou. Ap. 105, I known. Ap. 132. I. 1. the Father. See p. 1511. nor. Gr. oude.
4 the time. The texts read “their hour”: i.e. the time of the things of vv. 2 3 shall come = , .

shall have come. at the beginning— from the beginning. Gr. ex arches. See note on 6. 64.
with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
16
5-30 [For Structure see next
. page].
5 now. Gr nun. See 12. 27 . go My way— am going away : i.e. withdrawing. to. Gr. pros .

Ap. 104. xv. 3. Him That sent Me. See on 14. 24 . sent. Gr. pempo. Ap. 174. 4.

1559
 : : ; :
: ”

MN and ° none ° of you 0 asketh Me, Whither goest 16. 5-33 (

W ; p. 1662). RETURN TO THE
A. D. 29 Thou? FATHER. (Alternation.)
6 But because I have said these things unto 1 w L 5-. Return to the Father.
M N
|

you, sorrow hath filled your heart. |

-c, 6. Disciples.Silence and Sorrow,
7. Promise of Holy Spirit to Dis-
0
O 7Nevertheless 3 tell you the truth ; It is
° ciples.
° expedient for you that 3 ° go away for °if I go : 8 - 11 .
Mission of Holy Spirit to the V.
1 not away, the ° Comforter will 3
not come ° un- World.
0
to you; but °if I depart, I will 5 send Him 0 12 - 15 Mission of Holy Spirit to .
Q.
W
°unto you. the Disciples. W
Zr 16 . Return to the Father.
N 8 ° And °when He come,
will ° reprove
is
0 M
[

P |
17 , 18. Disciples. Inquiry.

the ° world ° of ° sin, and ° of righteousness, and Q 19 -2 $. The Lord’s Answer.

I Explana-
[

° of ° judgment P |
29 , 3 o. Disciples. Certainty. tions.
0 Q 31 - 33 The Lord's Answer,
9 8
Of 8
sin, because they ° believe 8
not °on |
.

Me; none = no one. Gr. oudeis.

of — out of. Gr. Ap. 104. vii. ek.
10Of righteousness, because I go 8 to °My asketh.
8
Gr. erdtad. Ap. 134. I. 3. They did not
Father, and ye ° see Me ° no more grasp the expediency of His going. So questioning
11 8 Of 8 judgment, because the prince of this had given place to sorrow. All else was excluded by
8
world ° is judged. the distress caused by “ the things” foretold.
7 Nevertheless -But.
0 12 have yet many things to say 1 unto you,
°I
truth. Cp. Ap. 176. 1, and see p. 1611.
Gr. aletheia.
but ye ° cannot ° bear them now. expedient = profitable. Gr. sumpherd. Cp. Matt. 6.
13 ° Howbeit when 8 £e, ° the Spirit of 7 truth, 29 , so. Acts 20. 20. Occurs in John here; 11. fio; and 18.
0
is come. He will ° guide you ° into all 7 truth
0
14 . The two last passages indicate what Caiaphas
forHe shall not speak of Himself but
3 °
;
° what- deemed “expedient”,
soever He shall hear, that ° shall He speak go away i. e. openly, :

and He will °shew you ° things to come. if. Ap. 118. 1. b.

14 8 13 shall ° glorify
Me for He 13 shall re- :
Comforter. See on 14. 16 .

in v. 5. unto. Gr. pros. Same as “to

ceive 5 of Mine, and 13 shall 13 shew it 1 unto you.
depart. Gr. poreuomai. Same word as in 14. 2 Note
15 All things that 3 the Father hath are Mine the three different words used by the Lord. In this
.

° therefore said I, that He 13 shall lake B of Mine,

verse, aperchomai twice, transl. “go away”, expressing
and 13 shall 13 shew it 1 unto you. the fact poreuomai, “depart”, describing the change ;

of sphere from earth to heaven, and in v. 5 hupagd

L 16 0 A
little while, and ye ° shall 3 not 10 see
the manner secretly, viz. by resurrection. It was in
,

Me: and again, °a little while, and ye shall this way that Peter could not follow Him then (18. 36 ),
,

° see Me, 0 because go 6

to 3 the Father."
3 8 And, &c. These four verses exhibit the Fig.
Prosapodosis, Ap. 6.
MP 17 0 Then said some 5 of His disciples ° among when He is come— having come.
themselves, “ What is this that He saith unto Gr. ekeinos. See 14. 26.
us, 16 * A
little while, and ye shall 3 not 10 see reprove = convict, i.e. bring in guilty. Gr. elenchd
Me : Jand again, a little while, and ye shall 16 see
’ "
(Lat. convinco). Elsewhere in John 8. 20 “reprove”; ,

Me and, Because 3 go to the Father ?

* 5 3
8. 9, “ convict” 8. 46, “ convince”. Cp. also Titus 1. 9, ;

18 They said therefore, “ What is this that James 2. 9.

He saith, ‘A little while?' we ° cannot tell world. Gr. kosmos. Ap. 129. 1.
what He saith." of = concerning. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
Ap. 128. I. ii. 1. sin.
judgment. Ap. 177. 7.
9 because. The mission of the Holy Spirit was to bring the world in guilty in regard to three
things (1) Sin. In God’s sight sin is refusal to believe the Gospel concerning His son (1 John 5 10 ).
:
.

The Jews regarded only moral offences (as men do to-day) and infractions of the ceremonial law and
the traditions of the elders (Matt. 15. 2) as sin. ( 2 ) Righteousness. Here also God’s standard and man’s
differ. The Jews regarded the punctilious Pharisee (Luke 18 11, 12) as the ideal. The only righteous .

One, whose standard was the will of God ( 8 29. Heb. 10. 7 ), was rejected and crucified, and now in
.

righteousness was to be removed from the earth, the seal of the Father’s approval being put upon Him
by resurrection. In Him Who is made unto us righteousness (1 Cor. 1. 30), the Divine standard is revealed
(Bom. 1. 17 ). (3) Judgment. For the prince of this world has been already judged (12. 31 ) and sentenced,
and ere long the sentence will be executed (Rom. 16. 20). believe . on. Ap. 150. 1. 1. v, (i). . .

10 My
Father. See on 14. 2 see = behold. Ap. 133. 1. 11.
. no more. Gr ouketi. XI is .

judged = has been judged. Ap. 122. 1. 12 I have, &c. Still there are many things I have,
cannot = are not (Ap. 105. I) able. bear. Gr. bastasO. Cp. its use in 10. si; 19. 17 Matt. 20. 12 . .

Acts 15. 10 Gal. 6. 2 5 Cp. 1 Cor. 3, 2 Heb. 6. 12 l Pet. 2. 2

.
,
. . 13 Howbeit** Bnt. . the .

Spirit of truth. See on 14. 17 and Ap. 101. IL 3. is come = shall have come. guide =
lead on the way. Gr. hod&geo. Elsewhere in Matt. 15. 14. Luke 6. 39. Acts 8. 31. Rev. 7. 17. Used
in the Sept, for Heb. ndhah. Neh. 9. 19 Pss. 23. 3 73. 24 139. 24 &o. . into. Gr. eis. Ap.
; ; ,

104. vi. all truth— all the truth i. e. all the truth necessary for His people from Ascension
:

to Descension ; the truth concerning the Pentecostal Church, the blessed hope of His return, and the
mystery or secret of the Body of Christ, yet to be revealed to Paul. of = from. Gr. apo. Ap.
104, iv, whatsoever— whatsoever things. shall = will. shew = tell or
report. See 4. 25 6. 15 Acts 14, 27 15. 4; 1 Pet. 1. 12
; .
;
things to come— the coming things. .

14 glorify. See p. 1511. 10 therefore = on account of (Gr. dia. Ap, 104. v. 2) this.
16 A
little while. See on id, 33 shall not see Me.
. Most of the texts read, “see
(Ap. 133. 11) Me no more”. see. Ap. 133. L 8. a. Not the same word as in first clause,
because, &c. T Tr. A WI R omit this clause. 17 Then— Therefore. among
themselves = to (Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 8) one another. 18 cannot tell = do not (Gr. ou,
Ap. 105. I.) know. Ap. 132. I. 1.

1560
 : 3 2 1

QR 19 0
Now 0
Jesus
0
that they were de- 16 . 19-88 (Q, p. 1560). THE LORD'S ANSWER.
3
knew
A. D, 29 sirous to 6 ask Him, and said 1 unto them, “ Do (Introversion.)
ye enquire among yourselves of tfyat I said, Q R 19 22 Departure and Return.
0 8 -
|
.

16 4
A
little while, and ye shall 3 not 10 see Me and
~ 16
S 23, 24. Their prayer in that day. : |

again 16
a little while, and ye shall
, see Me ?
1
T 25 -. Speaking no longer in proverbs. (Neg.)
20 0 Verily, verily, I say 1 unto you, That pc T 25. Speaking plainly. (Pos.)
13 shall °weep and 0 lament, but the 8 world 13 shall S 26 27. Their prayer at that day. | ,

rejoice: and pe shall be sorrowful, but your

R 28 First Coming and Departure. |
.

sorrow shall be turned 13 into joy. 19 Now. All the texts omit.
Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
21 A woman when she is in travail hath were desirous = were wishing.
0
Gr. theld. Ap. 102. 1.
sorrow, because her hour is come but as soon among yourselves = with (Or. meta, Ap. 104. xi.
:
1)
as she is delivered of the 0 child, she remember- one another.
eth 10 no more the 0 anguish, °for joy that a 20 Verily, verily. Twenty-third occurrence. See
°man °is bom 13 into the 8 world. on 1. si. weep. Gr. klaid. See 11. 31 33 ,
.

22 And ge 6 now therefore have sorrow : but I lament. Gr. threneo (cp. Engl, threnody). See Luke
~16 0
will see you again, and your heart shall re- 23. 27, and the other two occ. Matt. 11. 17 and Luke 7.
joice, and your joy no man taketh from you. 32 (mourn).
0 0 0

0
21 A woman = The woman. The article, in conjunc*
S 23 And in that day ye shall 5 ask Me 0 no- tion with the Hebraism “ in that day ”, w. 23, 26, in-
thing. 20 Verily, vei'ily, I say unto you, What- dicates the woman (wife) of Rev. 12. See Isa. 66. 7 - 11 .

soever ye shall °ask 3 the Father 0 in name, My Mic. 6. 3. Cp. Ps. 22. 31 Hos. 13. is. Mic. 4. 9 10 The .
,
.

He will give it you. time is the time of Jacob’s trouble (Jer. 30. 7 ), the birth-
24 0 Hitherto 0 have ye 23 asked 23 nothing 23 in pangs (sorrows, Matt. 24. «) which will result in the
My name: 23 ask, and ye shall receive, 1 that birth of the new Israel, the nation of Isa. 66. 8 and
Matt. 21. 43. child. Ap, 108. v.
your joy may be 0 full.
anguish. Gr. thlipsis tribulation. Matt. 24. 21 29 , ,
.

T 25 These things have I spoken 1 unto you 23 in for = on account of. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v, 2.
0 man. Ap. 123. 1.
proverbs: °but °the time cometh, when I is born™ was bom.
13shall 10 no more speak ^nto you 23
in
0
pro- 88 heart. Cp. 14. i.

verbs, no man = no one. Gr. oudeis.

taketh. Most of the texts read “shall take
T but 1 13 shall 13 shew you 0 plainly 8 of 3 the Father. from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
23 in that day. See 14. 20 The use of this impor-
8 26 °At that day ye shall 23 ask 23 in My name
0 .

tant Hebraism (Isa. 2. 11 12 and note there) in con-

and I say 3 not x unto you, that 3 will °pray nexion with the woman of v. 21 shows that it refers to
,

3
the Father °for you: Israel and has nothing to do with the Church. The
27 For 8 the Father Himself 0 loveth you, be- promise as to “asking in My name” was fulfilled as
cause gc have 0 loved Me, and have 0 believed long as the offer of restoration on condition of national
that 3 came out 0 from God. repentance continued when that offer was withdrawn ;

(Acts 28. 28 ), the promises (and “gifts”) were with-

R 28 I came forth 27 from 3 the Father, and am drawn also. They will be renewed “ in that day”.
come 13 into the 8 world: again, I leave the in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
8 world, and
°go 5 to 3 the Father.” nothing. A double negative. Gr. ouk ouden.
ask. Gr. aited. Ap. 134. I. 4.
P 29 His disciples °said 1 unto Him 0 Lo 5 now ,
44
,
in My
name. See on 14. 1 The texts connect “ in
1560 ) speakest Thou
.
25
plainly, and speakest °no
(p.
25
My name” with “give” instead of “ask ”.
proverb. 24 Hitherto = Until now.
30 6 Now °are we
sure that Thou knowest have ye asked = asked ye.
all things, and needest 3 not T that any man full -fulfilled: i.e. filled full.
should 6 ask Thee : 0 by this we 27 believe that 2 5 proverbs. Gr. paroimia a wayside saying. ,
Occ.
Thou earnest forth 22 from God.” five times : here (twice) ;
v. 29 ;
10. 6 (parable) ;
and
0 2 Pet. 2. 22 . In the Sept,
found in Prov. 1 and it is,
Do ye now
.

<3 31 19
Jesus answered them, 41
be- at the title of the book. Elsewhere parabole is used.
lieve ? In N.T. parabole is frequent, rendered “parable”, save
32 0 Behold, °the hour cometh, yea, is 6 now Mark 4. 30 (comparison) Luke 4. 23 (proverb) and ; ;

come 1 that ye 0 shall be scattered, 0 every man Heb. 9. 9 11. 19 (figure),

, ;

0
to his own, and shall leave Me alone 0 and
0
but. Omit. the time = an hour, :

yet I am not alone, because the Father is plainly = in free speech, openly. See 11. 14
3 3 .

4
with Me. 26 At -In, Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii.
33 These things I have spoken 1 unto you, that day. See v. 23 .

1
that 23 in Me ye might have 0 peace. 23 In the pray. Gr. erotad. Same as “ ask” in v. 5.
for = concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
8
world ye shall have 0 tribulation: but be of
0 27 loveth. Gr. phileo. Ap. 135. I. 2.
good cheer; 3 have overcome the 8
world.” believed. Ap. 150. I. 1, iii.
from — from beside. Gr. para. Ap. 104. xii. 1. Cp.
8. 42 ;
13. 3 ;
17. s, 28 go. Same word as “depart”, v. 7. 29 said = say. The texts omit
“unto Him”. Lo. Gr. ide. Ap. 133. we sure=we
I. 3. no. Gr. oudeis . 30 are
know. Gr. oida Same word as “tell” (v. is) and “knowest” in next clause.
. Ap. 132. I. 1. by =
in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. 3X believe. Ap. 150. I. 1. i. 32 Behold. Gr. idou. Ap.
133.1.2. the hour = an hour (no art,). All the texts omit “now”. shall be
scattered = should be dispersed. Gr. skorpisS. Occ. elsewhere 10. 12 Matt. 12. 30. Luke 11. 23. 2 Cor. 9, 9. ,

A stronger word in 11 62 Matt, 26, 31 . every man— each.

. to = unto. Gr. eis.
.

Ap. 104. vi, his own = his own (home). Gr. ta idia. Cp. 1. 11 where it means his own ,

possessions. and yet = and. 33 peace. Gr. eirene. See 14 . 27 ;

20. 19 21 26 ,
. . tribulation.
Same as “ anguish”, v. 21 overcome = conquered.
. Gr. nikao. Occ. twenty-eight times. Only here in
John’s Gospel, but six times in first Epistle. Always transl. “overcome”, save in Rev. 6. 6 6 ;
.
;
15. 2 . The
noun nikS only in 1 John 6. 4, and nikos in Matt. 12. 20 1 Cor. 15. 64, 55 67. .
,

1561
 ; : ,

17. l. JOHN. 17. 11.

U* V Yr w These ° words spake ° Jesus, and lifted 17 . 1-26 (U 2 ,

p. 1552). THE LORD’S PRAYER TO
A. D. 29
-i- up His eyes to heaven, and said, Fa-
• THE FATHER. (Introversion and Alternation.)
° ° °“
0
ther, the hour is come
0
glorify Thy Son,
°
Ua Y 1-6. The Glorification of the Son.
Z m 6. I have manifested Thy name.
|

s ° that Thy ° Son ° also may ° glorify Thee |

n 7, s. The Son sent by the Father

2 ° As Thou hast given Him power over all
0 0 and recognized.
that He should give ° eternal
° flesh, 1
-
°life °to W 11 .
9 Disciples, One “as We
are ”,
as many as Thou hast given Him. A |
12 . “I kept them.”
And °this is life eternal, that they might
3 2 2
0
1 o 13. Purpose of the
0
know Thee the only 0 true God, and ° Jesus Lord’s words.
Christ, Whom Thou hast sent. Thy Word
0 14-.
given.
s 4 3 have 1 Thee °on the ° earth: °I
glorified -14. They not
have finished the work which Thou 7 gavest Me of the world,
° to do. is. “Thou , . . keep
them.”
5 And °now, O father, 1 glorify £ljcu Me 16. They not
0
with Thine own Self with the ° glory which of the world.
0 0
1 had with Thee before the ° world was. P 17. Thy Word.
Truth.
Z m 6 1° have manifested Thy ° name ° unto the |

18,19. Purpose of
°men which Thou °gavest Me °out of the the Lord’s work.
6
world: Thine they were, and Thou gavest W 20-23. Disciples.
i

Those who be-

them Me; and they have °kept Thy °word. lieve through them. One “as
We are”.
7 6 Now they have 3 known that all things Y 24 . The glory of the Son.
whatsoever Thou hast given Me are ° of Thee. Z n 26 The Son sent by the Father
,

8 For I have given unto them the 0 words recognized.

which Thou gavest Me; and tfieg °have received m |
26 .I have declared Thy name.
them, and °have 3 known ° surely that I came 17 . 1-5 (Y, above). THE GLORIFICATION OF
out ° from Thee, and they ° have believed that THE SON. (Introversion.)
Xtjou didst 3 send Me. Glorification of the Son by the Father,
1-.

W 5
9 3° pray for them I ° pray not ° for the
0 0

world, but 0 for them which Thou hast given

: s
t
-l. Glorification of the Father by the Son.
|

2 Eternal Life. Gift

. A
3. Eternal Life.
Me for they are Thine.
;
t Its purpose.
4. Glorification of the Father by the Son.
10 And °^1 Mine are Thine, and Thine are s |

r 6. Glorification of the Son by the Father,

Mine ; and I ° am 1 glorified ° in them. |

11 And ° now I am no more 10 in the 5 world,

0 1 words — things ;
i.e. from 13. 3 1 to 16. 33.
Jesus. Ap. 98. X.
but these are 10 in the 5 world, and 3 come 0 to
to = unto. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
Thee. 0 Holy 1 Father, 6 keep ° through Thine heaven =the heaven (sing.). See on Matt. 6. 9, 10.
Father. Ap. 98. III. See on 1. 14.
hour. Cp. 12. 23 27 13. l. glorify. See on 12. 16 and p. 1511.
, ; iii. Son. Ap. 98. XV and Ap. 108.
that = in order that. Gr. hina, also. All texts omit. 2 As = Even as. power = authority.
Ap. 172. 5. over all flesh. Lit. of i. e. in relation to (Ap. 17. 5) all flesh. Cp. Isa. 40. 5. Luke 3. 6.
:

Acts 2. 17. eternal. Ap. 151, II. B. i. life. Ap. 170. 1. to as many, &c. Lit. everything
that Thou hast given Him, to them. Seven times in this prayer His people are said to have been given Him
by the Father, vv. 2 6, 6, 9 11 12, 24 but see notes on vv. 11 12
, , 3 this, &c. Not a definition of eternal
, ; ,
.

life, but the purpose (Gr. hina, as in v. 1 ) for which it is given. know. Ap. 132. 1. ii. true. Ap. 175, 2,
and p. 1511. God. Ap. 98. 1. i. 1. Jesus Christ. Ap. 98. XI. sent. Ap. 174. 1. Christ said
to be the sent One six times in this prayer, forty-three times in John apostello 17 times pempo 33 times. ; ; ,

4 on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1. earth. Ap. 129. 4. I have finished. The texts read “ having
finished Cp. 4. 34 5. 36 19. 30. gavest =hast given.
;
to do — in order that (Gr. hina, as in v. 1 )
;

I should do it. 5 now. Gr. nun, as in 13. 31, with = beside. Gr. para, Ap. 104. xii. 2. glory.
Gr. doxa. See p. 1511. before. Gr. pro. Ap. 104. xiv. world. Ap. 129. 1. 6 have mani-
fested ^manifested. name. Cp. vv. 11 12 26 Exod. 34. 6. Ps. 9. 10 20. 1 (see note there). , , unto .
;

= to. men. Ap. 123. 1. gavest. Cp. v. 2 6. 37 12. 32 out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii, kept. Gr.
; ;
.

tered. This word is used in these chapters twelve times 14. 15, 21 23 24 15. 10 10 20 20 17. 6, 11 12 is :
, , ; , , , , ;
; ,

nine times in reference to the Word, thrice in reference to the disciples. word. Gr. logos. See
Mark 9. 32, Three statements are made by the Lord of His disciples, each three times their relationship :

to the Word, w. 6, 7 8 relationship to the Sent One, vv. 8, 18 25 relationship to the world, vv. 14, 14, 16
, ; , ;
,

7 of = from. Gr. para. Ap. 104, xii. 1. 8 words. Gr. rhema. See Mark 9. 32. have
received = received. have known = knew. surely = truly. Gr. aUthos. Cp. Ap. 175. 1.
from. Gr. para as in v. 7 , have believed = believed. Ap. 150. I. 1. iii.
. 8 pray = ask.
Gr. erdtad. Ap. 134, I. 3. The Lord uses this word eight times in these chapters 14. 16 16. 6, 23, 26 :
; ;

17. 9 9, 15 20
,
The word aiteo, used of an inferior addressing a superior, occ. 14. 13 14 15. 7 16 16. 23 24,
,
.
, ; , ; ,

24, 26. Cp. Mark 15. 43 (crave), Luke 23. 52 (beg). for == concerning, Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii, 1.
not. Gr. ou Ap. 105. 1. . 10 all Mine are Thine, &c. — all things that are Mine are Thine, &c.
This is a claim of perfect equality. Everything belonging to the Father, from essential being to works,
the Son claims as His own. Luther says, “ Any man can say All mine is Thine’, but only the Son can ‘

say ‘All that is Thine is Mine.’” Cp. 1 Cor. 3, 21 - 23 am glorified = have been glorified. See .

w. 6-8. in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. XX now ... no more = no longer, Gr. ouketi .

to = unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. Holy Father. When speaking of Himself, the Lord says,
“Father”, w. 1 5, 21 24 when speaking of His disciples, “ Holy Father” when speaking of the world,
, , ; ;

“Righteous Father”, r. 25, The holiness of God has separated the disciples from the world. Cp. 1 John
2. 15 , 16 . through —in. Gr. en, as in v. 12 .

1562
 ; : ; :; ; .

i.
w ._
| ,

17.11. JOHN. 17.24.

A. D. 29 own name those ° whom Thou hast given Me, whom.

6 All the texts read “ which ”, referring to
1
that they may be °one, as We are “name” .
: i. e. “Keep them through Thy name which
Thou hast given Me.” Cp. Exod. 23. 21 . Isa. 9. 6. Phil.
XA 12 ° While I was 0 with them ° in the 5 world, 2. 9, io. Rev. 19. 12 .

3 6 kept them 10 in Thy name ° those that Thou : one. Gr. en. Neut. as in 10. so. This request is made
gavest Me I ° have kept, and none ° of them is five times (Ap.
6) in this chapter here, w. 21 21 22 23 :
, , ,
.

0 0
lost, ° but the 1 son of ° perdition ;
1
that ° the =
12 While When. with. Gr. meta, Ap. 104. xi. 1.
scripture ° might be ° fulfilled. in the world. All the texts omit,
those that. As in v. 11 all the texts put the relative
B
,

o 13 And 5 now come I 11 to Thee; and these in the sing., and read “ in Thy name that Thou gavest
things I speak 10 in the 5 world, 1 that they might Me, and I kept them
have My joy 12 fulfilled 10 in themselves. have kept = kept (Gr. phulasso ), i. e. guarded. Cp.
Luke 2. 8 (keep watch), 1 John 5. 21 Not the same
P 14 3 have given them
0
Thy 6 word word as in former clause and v. 6.
.

and the 5 world ° hath hated them, because they of = out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii.
q lost. Gr. apollumi Occ. twelve times in John 6. 12
are 9 not 12 of the 6 world, even as 3 am 9 not . :
,

12 5 39; 12. 25 17. 12

18. 9 (lose); 3. 15 16 6. 27 ; 10. 28 ; 11, 50
of the world. ; ; , ;

(perish) ; doom
10. 10 (destroy) 18. 14 (die). Used of the
;

15 I not that Thou shouldest take

9
pray 9 1 of the sinner. One of the strongest words in the Greek
them out of the 5 world, but 1 that Thou
6 language to express final and irretrievable destruction,
shouldest 6 keep them °from °the evil. but = except. Gr. ei me.
the son, &c.
This expression occ. here and 2 Thess.
Bq 10 They are not of the
9 12 5
world, even as 3 2. 3 (the Antichrist). Used in the Sept, in Isa. 57, 4 ,

am 9
not 12
of the 5 world. “ children of transgression Cp. Matt. 9. 15 13. 38 ; ;

0
23. 15 Luke 16. 8. Acts 13. 10 Eph. 2. 2 in all which
. .

P 17 ° Sanctify them 11
through ° Thy truth : passages “ child ” should be “ son
,

°Thy word is ° truth. 6

perdition. Gr. apoleia a kindred word to apollumi. ,

Occ. twenty times. Only here in John. First occ.

o 18 ° As Thou ° hast 3 sent Me into the 5 world, °
Matt. 7. 13.
even so °have 3 also 3 sent them °into the the scripture, &c. This expression occ, five times
5
world. in John, here, 13. is 19. 24, 28 36.
19 And
; ,
0
for their sakes °
3 17
sanctify Myself, might be = may be, expressing certainty,
1
that then also ° might 17
be sanctified 11 through fulfilled. See on 15. 11 .

0
the 17 truth. 14 Thy word. In v 6 the word is “kept”, here it .

is “ given ” in v. 17 its character is stated, “ truth

WU 20 0 Neither 9 pray 1 9 for these alone, but 9 for hath hated = hated.
;

them also which ° shall ° believe on Me ° through 15 from — out of. Gr. ek as in the former clause, ,

their word. 6
the evil = the evil one. See on Matt. 6. 13. Cp. 1 John
21 That they
1
all may be 11
one 5. 19. Three things the Lord requested for His dis-
ciples to he kept from the evil one, to be sanctified
:

V as Xfyou, Father, art 10

1
Me, and 3
in 10
in Thee, through the truth (v 17), and to behold His glory (v. 24 ).
w 1
that maytfjeg also be 11 one 10 in Us 1 7 Sanctify = Hallow. Gr. Jiagiazo, Separation is
the idea of the word holy
“ See note on Ex. 3. 6.
X 1
that the e world may 8 believe that £fjou ° hast Thy. All the texts read “ the
8
sent Me. truth. The truth is the great separating force. Cp.
Matt. 10. 35
u 22 And the 6 glory which Thou ° gavest Me 3 .

Thy word, &c. = The word that is Thine is the truth.

have given them 1 that they may be 11 one, The Incarnate and revealed Words alike. Cp. 5. 33;
V even as 2Be are one
14. 6; 16, 13 Matt. 22. is. 2 Cor. 6. 7 13. 8. Gal. 2.
.
;

5, 14. Eph. 1. 13.

w 23 3 10 in them, and £f)ou 10 in Me, that they 1

18 As = Even as. hast sent - didst send,
may be ° made perfect ° in 11
one, into. Gr. m. Ap. 104. vi.
have sent = sent.
X °and 1 that the 5 world may 3 know that . . .

19 for their sakes = on behalf of (Gr. huper. Ap. 104.

°hast 3 sent Me, and °hast ° loved them, °as xvii. 1)them,
Thou hast ° loved Me.
0
^ sanctify Myself = I dedicate or consecrate Myself.
This shows the meaning of sanctify not making holy
V Y 24 1 Father, I ° will that ffjeg also, whom Thou 1
as to moral character, but setting apart for God. The
;

hast given Me, be 12 with Me where 3 am 1 that

Lord was the antitype of all the offerings, which were
they may ° behold My 5 glory, which Thou hast holy unto Jehovah.
might be = may be. the truth. There is no article.

17. 20-23 (TV, p, 1562). DISCIPLES. THOSE WHO BELIEVE THROUGH THEM.
ONE “AS WE ARE”. (Extended Alternation.)
W u |
20 21 -.,

- 2 i~. Comparison,
Unity.
v |

w |
- 21 - Unity,
x -21 Purpose.
|
.

u |
22 -. Unity.
v - 22 . Comparison,
|

w |
23 -. Unity,
a? — 23 . Purpose.
|

20 Neither = Not, (Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I), shall believe. All the texts read “believe”. believe
on. Ap. 150. I. 1. v. (i). through. Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 21 hast sent = didst send (Aor.)
^
22 gavest. Here the reading should be “hast given”. 23 made perfect = perfected. Gr. teleiot
Same word as “finish” in v. 4. in = into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi. and. All omit. hast sent =
didst send. hast loved ^lovedst. loved. Gr. agapad. See p. 1511. as=evenas. 24 will
Gr. theld. Ap. 102. 1. Cp. 12, 21 15. 7 16. 19. behold. Gr. theoreo Ap. 133. I. 11. Cp. 2. 23
; ; . .

1563
 " .

17.24. JOHN. 18. 11.

A D. 29 given Me for Thou 23 lovedst

: Me 6
before 0
the the foundation, &c. See Ap. 146.
foundation of the 5 world. 25 righteous Father. See on u n.
hath not known Thee = knew Thee not. See 8. «.
Zn 25 O 0
Father, the 5 world °hath Rom. 1. 18-32. 1 Cor. 1. 21 2. 8.
righteous 1
;
9
not 3 known Thee: but 3 0 have 3 known Thee, have known = knew,
and tlj e$e 0 have 3 known that Xf)ou ° hast 3 sent hast sent— didst send.
Me. 26 have declared = declared : i. e. made known. Or.
gndrisd. See 16. is, the only other occ. in John. Kindred
m 26 And I °have declared 6 unto them Thy word to ginosko (Ap. 132. I. ii) and gnosis^ knowledge.
6
name, and will declare it: that the °love 1
love. Gr. agape . Ap. 135. II. 1.
wherewith Thou ° hast 23 loved Me may be 10 in hast loved — lovedst. This whole chapter beautifully
them, and 3 10 in them." illustrates Pss. 119 and 138. 2 .

18. 1—20. 31 (B, DEATH, BURIAL. p. 1510).

B A By
1
A
-f
Q
O
° When
Jesus had spoken these 0 words,
°

He ° went forth ° with His disciples over

AND RESURRECTION. (Division.)
— 19. 30
0
the brook ° Cedron, where was a 0 garden, ° in-
B A
A
1

2
I 18. 1
19. 31-42.
,

Burial.
Death. Events leading up to it.

to the which entered, and His disciples. A3 20. i-3i. Resurrection.

2 And Judas also, which betrayed Him, °knew
the place for 1 Jesus ofttimes resorted thither
:
18. 1—19. 30 (A1, above). DEATH.
Introversion
° with His disciples. ( .)

3 Judas then, having received °a band of men A B 18. 1 - 11 The

1
|
. Arrest,
and ° officers ° from the 0 chief priests and Pha- C 18. 12 - 27 . Trial before Annas.
risees, cometh thither 2 with ° lanterns and
C 18. 28 — 19. 16 Trial before Pilate.
.

° torches and ° weapons,

B |
19. 17 - 30 . The Crucifixion.

z 4Jesus therefore, 2 knowing all things that

18. 1-11 (B, above). THE ARREST.
(Division.)
should come ° upon Him, went forth, and said
0
unto them, “ Whom seek ye ? " B y [
i-3. Judas. Treachery,
z 4-9 The Lord. Avowal.
5 They answered Him, “Jesus °of Naza-
.
|

y 10 Peter. Zeal.
reth." Jesus saith 4 unto them, °“3 am He.”
.
|

z 11 . The Lord, Resignation.

And Judas also, which betrayed Him, stood 1 When
|

Jesus, &c.= Jesus, having spoken.

2
with them. Jesus. Ap. 98. X. words=things.
6 As soon then as He had said 4 unto them, went forth i. e. from the place where He had been :

5 “I am He,” they went 0

backward, and fell speaking. See 14. 31 .

°to the ground. with. Or. sun Ap. 104. xvi. .

7 Then ° asked He them again, “ Whom seek brook. Or. cheimarros a winter torrent. Occurs only ,

ye ? " And they said, 1 “ Jesus of 6 Nazareth," here.

8 1 Jesus answered, “ I have told you that 6 3 Cedron. Called Kidron (2 Sam. 15. 23 and elsewhere
am He: °if therefore ye seek Me, let these go in O. T.). David crossed it, when with a few faithful
followers he fled from Absalom. The name seems to
their way :

have been given both to the valley and to the torrent

9 ° That the 0 saying might be ° fulfilled, which which, in winter, sometimes ran through it. Now
0
He spake, “ Of them which Thou gavest Me W ad y - e n ~ ar N
have I lost °none." garden. Or. klpos. An orchard or plantation, Cp.
y 10 0 Then Simon Peter having a 0 sword °drew Luke 13. 19 .

0 into. Or. Ap. 104. vi. eis.

it, and ° smote the high priest’s servant, and
0 2 knew. Gr. oida. Ap. 132. I. i.
cut off his right ear. The servant’s name was with. Or. meta. Ap. 104. xi.
Malchus. 3 a band = the cohort; the word means the tenth
11 Then said Jesus 4 unto Peter, 1 “ Put
up thy part of a legion, therefore 600 men; but the term
2
sword into the sheath
1
:
° the cup which ° My was probably used with some latitude.
" officers. The Temple guard. Cp. 7. 32, 45, 46.
Father hath given Me, shall I ° not drink it ? Ap.
from. Or. ek, 104. vii.
chief priests. These were Sadducees (£cts 5. 17). So
Sadducees and Pharisees sunk their differences in order to destroy Him, just as Herod and Pilate were made
friends (Luke 23. 12) over His condemnation. lanterns. Or. phanos. Occurs only here. Cp. Ap. 106.
I. i. torches. Or. lampas Generally rendered “lamp” (Matt. 25. 1 - 8
. Rev. 4. 5 8. 10 ), but “light” .
;

in Acts 20. 8. weapons. The swords and staves of Luke 22. 52. 4 upon. Or. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 8,
unto = to, 5 of Nazareth = the Nazarene. For some reason Nazareth had an evil name (see 1. 46), and
so Nazarene was a term of reproach. The name has nothing to do with Nazarite (separated) applied to
Joseph (Oen. 49. 2s), and those like Samson who took the vow of Num. 6. 3 am. Or.
ego eimi. These words were used nine times in John, 4. 26 6. 20 8. 24, 28, 68 13. 19, as well as in these ; ; ;

verses, 5, 6, 8. Whatever may be said of the first two instances} the others are claims to the Divine title of
Ex. 3. 14 (Ap. 98. II). See esp. 8. 58. There are fourteen instances of the metaphorical use of the phrase in
connection with “bread”, “light”, &c. 6 backward. Or. eis (Ap. 104. vi) ta opiso to .

the ground. Or. chamai. Only here, and 9. 6. 7 asked = demanded. Or. eperotao A stronger .

word than erdtao (Ap. 134. I. 3), which occurs in v. 19 8 if. Ap. 118. 2. a. 8 That = In order
.

that. Gr. hina. saying. Or. logos See Mark 9. 32. fulfilled. See 17. 12
. Of= .

Out of. Or. ek. Ap. 104. vii. none * not one (Or. ouk oudeis), a double negative. XO Then
Simon, &c. = Simon Peter, therefore. Cp. Luke 22. 49 sword. One of the two of Luke 22. 38.
.

drew. Or. helkuo. See 12. 32 smote. Or. paid Only here, Matt. 26. 68, Mark 14. 47 Luke 22. 64
. . . .

Rev, 9. 5. servant = bond-servant. Or. doulos. See 13. 16 In all the four Gospels the definite article .

is used, the servant. Malchus had advanced so as to seize the Lord, and thus became the object of Peter’s
attack. ear. Or. Otion Only used in connexion with this incident, and in all four Gospels, the
.

usual word being ous. XI the cup. Cp. Matt. 20, 22 23 26. 39, 42 Rev. 14. 10 Father. , ;
. . My
See on 2. is. not— in no wise. Or. ou ml. Ap. 105. III.
1564
 :

18. 12 . JOHN. 18. 27 .

CD 12 3 Then the 3 band and the ° captain and 18 . 12-27 (0, p. 1564). TRIAL BEFORE ANNAS
A.D. 29
3 officers of the Jews 0 took 1 Jesus, and bound AND CAIAPHAS. (
Alternation .)
Him, C D 12-14, The Lord led away to Annas.
And led Him away ° to “ Annas first for he
13 ;
|

E 15-18. Peter, Denial.

was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the D
|

19-24. The Lord examined by Annas.

high priest that same year.
|

E 25 - 27 . Peter. Denial.
14 Now “ Caiaphas was he, which gave coun-
|

12 captain. Gr. chiliarchos = commander of a thou-

sel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one sand. One of the six tribunes attached to a legion. His
man should die ° for the people. *
presence shows the importance attached by the Romans
to the arrest, the Jews haying represented it as a case
E 15 And
0
Simon Peter ° followed 1
Jesus, and so
of dangerous sedition.
did another disciple: that disciple was known 0
took i.e. surrounded and seized. Cp. Acts 26. 21
: .
4 unto the high priest, and went in with 1 Jesus
13 to = unto. Gr, pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3.
1
into the ° palace of the high priest. Annas. He had been deposed in 779 a.u.o., the year
10 But Peter ° stood °at the door without. our Lord’s ministry began (Ap. 179), and three others
3 The,n went out that 15 other disciple, which
had been promoted and deposed before Caiaphas was
wais 15 known 4 unto the high priest, and spake appointed by Valerius Gratus. Our Lord was taken to
4 unto °her that kept the door, and brought in Annas first, because his experience in the Law would
Peter. the better enable him to formulate a charge against
17 3 Then saith the damsel 16 that kept the door Him,
4 unto Peter, “Art “not
tfjou also one
9
of °this 14 Caiaphas. See 11. 49-63.
for=in behalf of. Gr. huper Ap. 104. xvii.
£e saith, “ I am ° not."
° Man's disciples ? " . 1.

15 followed = was following.

18 And the 10 servants and “officers “stood there, another. Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1.
who had made 0 a fire of coals ; for it was cold known. Gr. gnostos. Cp. ginoskd. Ap. 132. 1, ii. That
and they “warmed themselves: and Peter this was John himself is highly improbable. He always
0
stood 2 with them, and “warmed himself. designates himself “the disciple whom Jesus loved”
(13. 23 19. 26 21. 7, 20 ). It is more probable it was
D 19 The high priest 3 then “asked 1
Jesus “of His ; ;

some one of influence, as Nicodemus or Joseph of Ari-

disciples, and ° of His “ doctrine. mathsea, both members of the Sanhedrin.
20 Jesus answered him, “ 3 °spake ° openly to
1
palace =Gr. aule. Originally the court, open to the
the “ world ; 3 ever taught ° in the ° synagogue, air, around which the house was built, then the house
and ° in the ° temple, whither the Jews always itself.
0
resort and in secret ° have I said ° nothing.
; 16 stood = was standing.
21 Why 7 askest thou Me ? ask them which at. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 2.
7

heard Me, what I ° have said unto them ° be- her that kept the door = doorkeeper. Gr. thur&ros.
:

hold, tl)eg 2 know what 3 said." Here and in v. 17 fern. Occ. elsewhere 10. 3. Mark 13.
22 ° And when He had thus spoken, one of the Acts34 (masc.). Female porters were not uncommon. Cp.
3 officers which stood by ° struck 1 12. 13. The Sept, reads in 2 Sam. 4. 6, “ The porter
Jesus ° with (fern.) of the house winnowed wheat, and slumbered and
the palm of his hand, saying, “ Answerest Thou slept ”, Cp. Josephus, ,Antiq. bk. vii, ch. ii. 1.
" }

the high priest so ? 17 not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.

23 Jesus answered him, 8 “ If I ° have spoken this Man’s = this fellow’s. Spoken in contempt.
1

“evil, bear witness 19 of the “evil but 8 if well, Man’s. Ap. 123. 1.
: not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. I.
"
why smitest thou0 Me ?
0
18 officers. The Chiliarch and Roman soldiers had
24 ° Now Annas had ° sent Him bound ° unto gone back to their barracks (Antonia), leaving the Lord
Caiaphas the high priest. in the hands of the Jews.
stood .warmed. A11 these verbs are in the im- . .

E 25 And Simon Peter stood and warmed him- perfect.

°

self. They said therefore 4 unto him, “Art a fire of coals. Gr. anthrakia. Only here and 21. s.
17 ~not
tijou also one
9
of His disciples?" 19 asked. Gr. erotao. Ap. 134. 1. 3.
“denied it, and said, “I atm _27
not." of— concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1.
26 One 9 of the 10 servants of the high priest, doctrine. To elicit something to be used against Him.
being his kinsman whose 10 ear Peter cut off, 20 spake. The texts read “have spoken ”,

openly. Gr. pa?Thesia. Cp. 7. 4.

saith, “ Did -17 not 3 ° see thee 20 in the garden
world. Gr. kosmos. Ap. 129. 1.
2 with Him ? " in. Ap. 104. viii.
Gr. en.
27Peter 3 then 25 denied again
“
: and 0 imme- synagogue. See Ap. 120. Omit “ the ”. It is general,
diately “the cock “crew. applying to more than one.
temple = temple courts. Gr, hieron. See Matt. 23. 16.
have 1 said = I said.
nothing. Gr. ouden neut. of oudeis.
,
21 have said=said. behold. Gr. ide. Ap. 133. I. 3.
22 And when He had thus spoken = But He having said these things. struck with . . .

the palm,. & c. = gave a blow. Gr. rapisma. Only here, 19. 3. Mark 14. 65 This beginning of indignities .

may have been with or without a weapon. 23 have spoken =spoke. evila=
evilly. Gr. kakos adverb of kakos (Ap. 128. III. 2) in next clause.
,
smitest. Gr. dero. Occ. fifteen
times. Transl. “ beat” except here, Luke 22, 63, and 2 Cor. 11. 20 It has been alleged against the Lord that .

He did not carry out His own precept in Matt. 5. 39 But those words were spoken during the first part
.

of His ministry, when the kingdom was being proclaimed. See Ap. 119. This was when the kingdom
had been rejected, and the King was about to be crucified. Cp. Luke 22. 35-38. 24 Now, In the
“
Received text, there is no word for Now”, but most of the critical texts insert own, therefore. had
sent — sent. Gr. apostello. Ap. 174. 1. This shows that this preliminary inquiry was conducted by Annas.
John omits the trial before Caiaphas. unto. Gr. pros. Ap. 104. xv. 3. 25 stood, &c. —
was standing, &c., as in v. is. denied. Gr. ameomai. See note on 13. 38. See Ap. 160. 26 see.
Gr. eidon. Ap, 133,1.1. 27 Peter, &c. — Again therefore Peter denied. immediately.
Gr. eutheds. See 13.30, the— a. =
crew crowed. The first of the two cock-crowings.
See Ap. 160. The word is phoned, to make a sound with the voice.

1565
 ";

18. 28 . JOHN. 19. 1.

C FH 1 28 °Thenled they 1 Jesus °from Caiaphas 18 28 — 19

. 16 (C,. p. 1564). TRIAL BEFORE
0 0
PILATE.
A.D. 29 unto the hall ofjudgment : and ° it was early {Alternation.)
and they themselves went ~ 17 not into the 1
C F H 1
j
18. 28 - 32 Pilate and the Jews.
.

0 J 18. 33-38-. Examination by Pilate.

judgment hall, ° lest they should be defiled [

but that they might °eat the passover.

9 H2 |
18. -38-40. Pilate. Release proposed.
29 Pilate 3 then ° went out 24 unto them, and G Scourging.
|
39. 1-3,

said, “What ° accusation bring ye

0
against F H 3
[
19. 4-7. Pilate and the Jews, No fault.
17 this 17 Man?” J 19. 8-n. Further examination.
j

H 4 19. 12-14. Pilate. Release sought.

30 They answered and said 4 unto him,~ 8 « If |

G 19. is, 16, Deliverance to death.

were 17 ~ not a ° malefactor, we would 17 not |

have delivered Him up 4 unto thee." This follows the decision of 28 Then = Therefore.
the Sanhedrin recorded in Matt. 26. $8 27. 2 and
31 3 Then said Pilate 4 unto them, ° “ Take ge parallel passages. See above, v. 24
—
Him, and ° judge Him 0 according to your law." from = away from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104. iv.
.

The Jews therefore said 4 unto Him, 0 “ It is unto. Gr, eis. Ap, 104. vi.
°not lawful for us to put °any man to death : hall of judgment. Gr. praitdrion. Lat. praetorium,
32 That
9
the 9
saying of Jesus might be ful-
1 9 the house of the Praetor. See Mark 15. ie. Probably
filled, which He spake, ° signifying what death connected with the castle of Antonia, built by Herod
He 0 should die. the Great and named after Mark Antony. It was not
Herod's palace, as is clear from Luke 28. 7. Cp. same
J 33 3 Then Pilate entered 1 into the 28 judgment word in Acts 23. 35. Phil. 1. 13.
hall again, and ° called 1 Jesus, and said 4 unto it was early i, e. in the early hours of the Prepara- :

“ ”
Him, Art £f)ou the King of the Jews ?
° tion between 11 p.m. and midnight.
34 Jesus answered him, “ Sayest tfjou this lest, &c.=in order that they might not. Gr. hina me.
1

thing ° of thyself, or did ° others tell it thee 19 of defiled. Gr. miaino. Only here, Tit. 1, is, 15. Heb.
Me?" 12.15. Judes.
35 Pilate answered, “Am 3 a Jew? Thine eat the passover. At the close of this Preparation
Day, the 14th Nisan, “ at even ”, See Ap. 156, 165,
own nation and the chief priests have delivered 29 went out. Gr. exerchomai. All the texts add exo
Thee 4 unto me what ° hast Thou done ? " :
outside.
,

36 Jesus answered, “ My kingdom is ~ 17 not

1
accusation -- charge. Gr. kategoria Cp. Eng. “cate-
of this 20 world 8 if My kingdom were 9 of this
,

9
:
gory ”, against. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1.
20 world, then would My ° servants fight, 9 that 30 malefactor = evildoer, Gr. kakopoios. Only here
1 should 17 ~ not be delivered to the Jews but : and 1 Pet. 2. 12 14 3. 16 4. 15 Cp. Luke 23. 32 They
, ; ; , .

° now is My kingdom 17
not from hence." expected Pilate to take their word for it, and condemn
37 Pilate therefore said 4 unto Him, ° “ Art Him unheard. See Acts 25. 16.

£f)ou a king then?" Jesus answered, 3X Take ye Him = Take Him yourselves.
sayest that 3 am a king. ° To this end was 3 judge. Gr. krino. Ap. 122. 1.
born, and °for this cause came I 1 into the according to. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 2.

20 world, 9 that 0 It is not lawful. For violations of their law they

I should bear witness unto °the
seem to have had the power of stoning to death. See
truth. Every one that is 9 of 0 the truth heareth 8 59 10.31. Acts 7. 59
. But they feared the people, .

°My voice."
;

and so had determined to raise the plea of rebellion

38 Pilate saith 4
unto Him, ° “ What is against Caesar and throw the odium of the Lord’s death
37 truth?"
upon Pilate.
not any man. Gr. oukoudeis. A double negative.
H And when he had said this, he went out again
2
.

32 signifying,
. .

&c. See 12, 33 .

24 unto the Jews, and saith 4
unto them, “ 3 find should die = is about to die.
20 in Him no 0 0
fault at all. 33 called. Gr. phoned See v. 27. .

39 But ye have a 0 custom, 9 that I should the King, &c. This shows the malicious charge the
release 4 unto you one 0 at the passover 0 will Jews had made. :

ye therefore that I release 4 unto you 0 the King 34 of— from. Gr. apo Ap. 104. iv. .

" others. Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1.

of the Jews ?
40 3 Then cried they all again, saying, 35 hast Thou done ? — didst Thou ?
0

but “Barabbas." Now 36 servants. Gr. huperetes. Same word as officer",

17 - “Not “this Man, “
0
Barabbas was a 0 robber. v. 3. now. Gr. nun as in 17. 5 , ,

37 Art a king then? -Is it not then (Gr. ou-

Occ. only here) that Thou art a king ? or, So then
G Then Pilate therefore took 0 Jesus, and akoun.
19
0
scourged Him.
king Thou art?
To this end=To (Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi) this, e. for i.

this purpose.
for this cause. Exactly the same words, eis touto as in previous clause. bear witness = testify. Gr.
,

martured. See on 1. 7. the truth. See on 14. 6, and p. 1511. voice. See 8, 47; 10.3,4,16,27. My
38 What is truth ? The question of many a man. Pilate was not “jesting", as Lord Bacon says. He was
doubtless sick of the various philosophies and religions which contended for acceptance. no. Gr. oudeis.
fault. Gr. aitia (cp. aited Ap, 134. I. 4), a charge, accusation hence a ground of charge.
i
39 custom. ;

Gr. sunetheia. Only here and in 1 Cor. 11. 16 at. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. will ye .
. ? = do ye . .

wish ? . Gr. boulomai. Ap, 102. 2. Only occ. of this word in John.
. . the King of the Jews.
It was this taunt that led them to retort by the threat of Loesa majestatis (high treason) against Pilate him-
self (19. 12 ). 40 cried — cried aloud, shouted. Gr. kraugazo. Cp. 19. 6, 15 Acts 22. 23 this . ,

Man -this fellow. Cp. 7.27; 9. 29. Barabbas. Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3. robber = bandit,
highway robber. Gr. lestes. Cp. Mark 11. 17 14. 48 15. 27 Not kleptes, thief. The two words together in 10.
; ;
.

3, 8. They chose the robber, and the robber has ruled over them to this day.
19 . 1 Jesus. Ap. 98. X. scourged. Not the same word as in Matt. 27. 26 Mark
Gr. mastigod. .

15. 15 , which
phragellod. Cp. 2. 15 is . A Florentine Papyrus of a. d. 85 contains the following addressed
by a Prefect in Egypt to one Phibion : “Thou wast worthy of scourging but I deliver thee to the . . .

people.” Deissmann, Lights &c., p. 267.

1566
 1 ; ”; .

A.D. 29 2 And the soldiers platted a crown °of 9 thorns, 2 of— out of. Gr. ek. Ap. 104. vii,
and put it on His head, and they put on Him thorns. The sign of earth’s curse (Gen. 8. is),
a ° purple robe, purple. Gr. porphureos. The adj, occurs only here,
3 And said, ° “ Hail, King of the Jews ! ” and v. 5, and Rev. 18. 16 .

they ° smote Him with their hands. 3 Hail. See on Matt. 27. 29.
smote Him, &c. = gave Him blows. See 18. 22 .
FW 4 Pilate ° therefore went ° forth again, and 4 therefore.
All the texts omit,
saith ° unto them, 0 “ Behold, I bring Him ° forth forth — outside. Gr. exo. See 18. 29 .

to you, °that ye may °know that I find °no Behold. Gr. ide Ap. 133. I. 3.
.

° fault °in Him/’ that — in order that. Gr. hina.

5 °Then came Jesus 4 forth, wearing the
1 know. Gr. ginosko. Ap. 132. I. ii.
no. Gr. oudeis.
° crown of thorns, and ° the purple robe. And fault. See 18. 38.
Pilate saith unto them, “ Behold the Man
!
4 4 °
in. Gr. en. Ap. 104. viii. And yet he had scourged
0 When the ° chief priests therefore and Him, illegally, hoping thereby to satiate the blood-
° officers ° saw Him, they ° cried out, saying,
thirst of the Jews.
°“ Crucify Him, ° crucify Him/* Pilate saith 5 Then =. Therefore.
unto them, °“ Take pe Him, and crucify Him
0
4 crown of thorns lit. the thorny crown. Not the ;

for 3 find go fault in Him.”

° 4 4 same expression as in v. 2 .

7 The Jews answered him, “ 25 e have a law, the purple robe. To the horrible torture of the
and 0 by ° our law He ° ought to die, because flagellum had been added the insults and cruelties of
the soldiers. Cp.’Isa. 50. 6.
He ° made Himself the ° Son of God.” Man. Gr. anthropoa. Ap. 123. 1. Pilate hoped the
8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying,
0
pitiable spectacle would melt their hearts. It only
he was ° the more afraid whetted their appetite.
9 And went again ° into the ° judgment hall,” 6 chief priests. These would, no doubt, include
and saith 4 unto Jesus, ° “ Whence art Xfjou ?
1 Caiaplias.
officers. See 18. 3 These temple guards are con-
But 1 Jesus gave him 6 no answer. .

spicuous for their zeal, due perhaps to the Lord’s inter-

10 6 Then saith Pilate 4 unto Him, “ Speakest ference with the sellers of Matt. 21. 12-15.
Thou °not unto me? °knowest Thou °not saw, Gr, eidon. Ap. 183. I. 1.
that I have ° power to 6 crucify Thee, and have cried out. See 18. 40 .
° power to release Thee ?
”
Crucify. See Ap. 162. Omit “ Him ” in each case.
11 1 Jesus answered, “ Thou couldest have Take Him = Take Him yourselves,
° no 10 power at all 0 against Me, ° except it were no = not. Gr, ou. Ap. 105. I. .

*7 by = according to.
given thee 0 from above ° therefore ° he that: Gr, kata. Ap. 104, x. 2,
° delivered Me 4 unto thee hath °the greater our = the.
sin.” ought. Gr. opheild. Elsewhere in John only in 13. 14.
made Himself, &c. This was the charge on which
H 4 And ° from thenceforth Pilate ° sought to
12 the Sanhedrin condemned Him. See Matt. 26. 66, 66.
release Him but the Jews 6 cried out, saying,
: Cp. Lev. 24. 16.
0 « If thou let this Man go, thou art 10 not Son of God. Ap. 98. XV.
° Caesar’s friend: whosoever maketh himself 8 saying. Gr. logos. See Mark 9. 32.
a king speaketh against ° Caesar.” the more afraid. A dreadful presentiment was grow-
ing in Pilate's mind, due to what he may have heard
13 ° When Pilate therefore heard ° that 8 say-
of the Lord’s miracles, to His bearing throughout the
ing, he brought 1 Jesus 4 forth, and sat down ° in
trial, and to his wife's message.
the ° judgment seat ° in a place that is called. 9 into. Gr. eis. Ap. 104. vi.
°the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, °Gab- judgment hall. See 18. 28 .
batha. Whence art £I)ou? This was Pilate’s fifth question of
14 And it was ° the preparation of the pass-
,
the Lord, See 18. 33, 36, 37 38. It expressed the fear ,

over, and about °the sixth hour: and °he that was growing within him. Pilate may have been
”
saith 4 unto the Jews, 4 “ Behold your King ! a freethinker (as some infer from 18. 38), hut like free-
thinkers of all ages, he was not free from superstition.
Was this Man, so different from all others he had ever
seen, really a supernatural Being ? IO not. Gr. ou. Ap. 105. 1. knowest. Gr. oida Ap, .

132. I. i. power = authority. Gr. exousia. Ap. 172. 5. 11 no ... at all. Gr. ouk oudeis. A double
negative. against. Gr. kata. Ap. 104. x. 1. except. Gr. ei me = if not. from above.
Gr. anothen. See on 3. 3 . therefore - on account of (Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 2) this. he that, &c. ;
i.e. Caiaphas. Judas had delivered Him to the Sanhedrin, the Sanhedrin to Pilate. delivered. See
on v. 30 “ gave up ”,
,
the. Omit “ the 12 from thenceforth= on (Gr. ek. Ap, 104. vii) this,
sought = was seeking. If. Ap. 118. 1. b. Caesar. Gr. Kaisar This title was adopted by the
.

Roman emperors after Julius Caesar. Frequently found in inscriptions. Deissmann, Light &c., p. 383. ,

Octavius added the title Augustus (Luke 2. i) = Gr. Sebastos (Acts 25. 21 25 ). ,
13 "When Pilate, &c. =
Pilate therefore having heard. that saying. All the texts read “ these words”. in = upon. Gr.
epi. Ap. 1 04. ix. 1. judgment seat. Gr. bema lit. a pace, a step, then a platform or raised place. In this
:

case it was a stone platform with a seat in the open court in front of the Praetorium. Occ, only here in John,
in. Gr. e is. Ap. 104. vi. the iPavement. G r* Izthostrotos — strewn with stone 1 e. of mosaic or
, • .

tesselated work. Gabbatha. Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3, The meaning of this word is uncertain.
14 the preparation: i.e. the day before the Passover was eaten “at even” on the 14th Nisan. All four
Gospels state that our Lord was entombed on the Preparation Day ( 31, 42 wMatt. 27. 62. Mark 15. 42 . .

Luke 23.54). See Ap. 165. the sixth hour: i.e. midnight. The hours in all the Gospels are
according to Hebrew reckoning i. e. from sunset to sunset. See Ap. 156, 165. Some have thought that
:

the events from 13 could not be crowded into so brief a space, but the Jews were in deadly earnest to get
.

all finished before the Passover, and in such a case events move quickly. he saith, &c. In irony
here, as in pity (v. 5 ), Some have thought that, in v. is, “ sat " should be “ set Him”. Justin Martyr says,
“They set Him on the judgment-seat and said, Judge us’ ” (First Apology xxxv). But out of forty-eight
‘
,

occurrences of the verb kathizo, only one other (Eph. 1. 20 ) is, without question, used transitively.

1567
 ! : :

0 15 But they cried out, 0(4

6
Away
with Him, 15 Away with. Gr. aird. First occ. in John 1. 29.
0
A.D. 29 away with Him, 6 crucify Him/' Pilate saith The imperative aron is used in exactly the same way
4 unto them, ° 44 Shall I 6 crucify your King?" in a Papyrus from Oxyrhynchus, in a letter from a boy
The chief priests answered, °«We
have 6 no to his father. Deissmann, Light p. 187,
Shall I ... P= Is it your King I am to crucify?
,

king ° but 12 Caesar."

We
have, &c. This was their final and deliberate
16 Then ° delivered he Him therefore 4 unto rejection of their King, and the practical surrender of
them ° to be 6 crucified. And they took 1 Jesus, all their Messianic hopes, Cp. l Sam. 8. 7.
and led Him away. but. Same as “except” in v. n.
SK 17 And He bearing His ° cross went forth 16 delivered, &c. i.e. to their will (Luke 23. 26 ). :

Thus the Lord’s execution was in Jewish hands (Acts

9
into a place called the place of a ° skull, which
2. 23). The centurion and his quaternion of soldiers
is called in the Hebrew ° Golgotha
merely carried out the decision of the chief priests,
Lb 18 Where they 6 crucified Him, and °two Pilate having pronounced no sentence, but washed
° other °with Him, °on either side one, °and his hands, literally as well as metaphorically, of the
1 matter.
Jesus in the midst.
to be = in order that (Gr. hina) He might be.
19 And Pilate wrote a title, and put it °on
° 0

JESU OF
the 17 cross. And 0 the writing was, 1 S° 19 . 17-30 (J5, p. 1564). CRUCIFIXION.
NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS. {Introversion.)

20 This then read many of the Jews

title 6 K |
17 . Delivered to death.
0
for the place where 1 Jesus was' 6 crucified was b 18. Fellow-sufferers.
|

“nigh to the city: and it was written in He- c |

19—22. Discussion. Pilate and the Jews.
c Discussion. The soldiers.
23, 24.
brew, and Greek, and Latin. j

26 - 27
b Fellow-sufferers,
21 6 Then said 0 the chief priests of the Jews to
.

d 28 Saying. H I thirst.”
.

Pilate, 44 Write ° not, The King of the Jews

’
4 1

; e 29. Vinegar. Given.

but that ° ,£e said, 3 am King of the Jews.". e 30—, Vinegar. Received.
22 Pilate answered, ° 44 What I have written d -30—. Saying, “ It is finished.”
|

° have written."
I K |
-30. Death.
23 5 Then “the soldiers, when they had ^cru- 17 cross. Gr. stauros. See Ap, 162.
cified 'Jesus, “took His garments, and made skull. Gr. kranion. See Matt. 27. 33.
0
four parts, to every soldier a part and also Golgotha. Aramaic. Ap. 94. III. 3.
His 0 coat now the ° coat was ° without seam,
:
;
18 two other = other two. Ap. 164.
other.
Gr. alios. Ap. 124. 1.
woven from ° the top ° throughout.
12
with. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 1.
24 They said therefore “among themselves, on either side one. Gr. enteuthen kai enteuthen lit. :
44
Let us 21 not rend it, but cast lots ° for it, hither and thither, i. e. on this side and on that side.
whose it shall be : " 4 that ° the scripture might This was before the parting of the garments (v. 23). See
be fulfilled, which saith, “They parted My
Ap. 164.
“raiment among them, and “for vestureMy and, &c. lit. and the middle one, Jesus.
:

they did cast lots. 0 "

These things therefore 19 And
= Moreover.
the 23 soldiers did. wrote. John alone mentions that Pilate wrote it
himself. See Ap. 163. on. Gr. epi. Ap. 104, ix. 1.
25 °Now there 0 stood °by the 17 cross of the writing was = it was written.
1
Jesus His mother, and His mother's sister, OF1 NAZARETH
-the Nazarene. See 18. fi.
° Mary the wife of Cleophas, and ° Mary Mag- —
20 for because. Gr. hoti.
dalene. nigh. Probably just outside the north wall, between
26 “ When 1
Jesus therefore 6 saw His mother, the Damascus Gate and Herod’s Gate, and near the
so-called grotto of Jeremiah, about half a mile from the
and the disciple standing by, whom He
0
loved.
Prsetorium. See Conder’s Jerusalem &c., and
He saith 4 unto His mother, “ 44 “behold Palestine Exploration Society’s maps. p. 151,
Woman, ,

thy ° son 21 the chief priests of the Jews. This expression

27 Then saith He
to the disciple, 26 44 Behold occurs only here. They were no longer God’s priests.
thy mother ! " And ° from that hour that dis- not. Gr. me. Ap. 105. II.
ciple took her ° unto his home .own $e = that fellow. Gr. ekeinos. Spoken with contempt.
28 “After this, 'Jesus, 10 knowing that all X22have What, &c. Fig. Amphibologia. Ap. 6.
Ld written. It therefore stands written for ever.
Caiaphas as representative of the Jews proclaimed the
Lord as Saviour for the world, Pilate fastens upon the Jews the hated name of the Nazarene as their King.
23 the soldiers. These were probably slaves attached to the legion who were employed as executioners,
took as received. The garments were their perquisite, coat. Gr. chitdn. tunic worn next A
the body, and reaching to the knees. without seam. Gr, airaphos. Occurs only here.
Josephus says one of the high priest’s garments was without seam. the top=the parts above
(Gr. ta andthen). Cp. Matt. 27. 51. Mark 15. 38. throughout— through (Gr. dia. Ap. 104. v. 1)
the whole. 24 among themselves -to (Gr, pros. Ap. 104, xv. 3) one another. for =
concerning. Gr. peri. Ap. 104. xiii. 1. the scripture, &c. See 13. is 17. 12 18. 9, 32. The ; ;

quotation is from Ps. 22. 18 . raiment. Same word as “garments” in v. 23 for = upon. .

Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 3. These things, &c. = The soldiers therefore indeed did these things. The Gr.
particle men is ignored both by A.V. and by R.V. It marks a contrast with what follows. 25 Now
— But. stood = were standing. by— beside. Gr, para. Ap. 104. xii. 2. Mary. See
Ap. 100. John omits the name of his own mother Salome, who was there also (Matt. 27. 6$), 26 When.
&c. Read, “Jesus therefore, seeing”. loved. Gr. agapad. Ap. 136. I. 1. Woman. See
on 2. 4. behold. Gr idou. Ap. 133. 1. 2 but the texts read ide. Ap. 133, 1. 3.
;
son. Gr.
huios. Ap. 108. iii. Joseph being evidently dead, and her firstborn son (Matt. 1. 25 ) dying, there would be
no support for Mary. In view of 7. 3-6, it was a befitting arrangement. 27 from. Gr. apo. Ap. 104.
iv. unto his own. Gr. eis(Ap. 104. vi) ta idia This expression occurs in 1. 11 16. 32 . Acts 21, 6.
, ;

Adifferent phrase in 20. 10. 28 After. Gr. meta. Ap. 104. xi. 2.
1568
 : " =;

19. 28 . JOHN. 19« 39,

A. D. 29 things ° were now accomplished, that

4 24 the were now accomplished— have been already fin-
scripture might be fulfilled, saith, “ I thirst." ished. Gr. teled. Not the same word as “fulfilled”,
which is teleiod— consummated. There is a deep sig-
e 29 0 Now there was set a vessel full of ° vine- nificance here. He saw the casting of the lots, and knew
gar : and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and that all that the Scripture had foretold of others was
put it upon hyssop, and put it to His mouth. finished. There yet remained a prediction for TTim
to realize, that of Ps. 69. 21 See note on Ps. 69. 1.
30 When 1 Jesus therefore 0 had received the 29 Now. All the texts omit.
.

vinegar. See note

vinegar. 30 had received = received. [on Matt. 27. 34 .
:
d He said,
° “ It finished. Gr. as
It is finished is teled, in v. 28 Ps. 22 ends .

0 with. the word “done”. Of the seven sayings from

K and He bowed His head, and °gave up the the Cross, Matthew (27. 46) and Mark (15. 34) record
° ghost, one (Psalm 22. i) Luke three (28. 34, 43, 46) and John
; ;

31 The Jews therefore, because it was the three vv 26 27, 28, so). It is clear from Luke 28. 44
A M
2 ( .
,

that the promise to the malefactor was before the

14 preparation, 4 that the bodies should 21 not
0 darkness. The words of Ps. 22. l were uttered at the
remain °upon the 17 cross ° on the sabbath day, beginning or during the course of the three hours’
(for that sabbath day was ° an high day,) ° be- darkness. Probably the Lord repeated the whole
sought Pilate 4 that their °legs might be ° broken, of Ps. 22, which not only sets Him forth as the
and that they might be 0 taken away. Sufferer, but also foretells the glory that is to follow.
32 6 Then came the 23 soldiers, and 31 brake the Perhaps other Scriptures also, as a terrible witness
N against the chief priests, who were present (Mark 15. 31
31 legs of ° the first, and of the 18 other which was .

° crucified with him.

Luke 23. 36), and must have heard,
bowed. This suggests that till then He had kept His
33 But when they came 0 to 1 Jesus, and 6 saw head erect. He now lays down His life, as He said (10. 18
that He was dead already, they 31
brake 10 not gave up. Gr. paradidomi. This word occurs fifteen
).

His 31
legs times in John transl. nine times “ betray”, of Judas
;

34 But one of the 23 soldiers with a spear five times “ deliver ”, of the chief priests and Pilate,
° pierced His ° side, and ° forthwith came there ghost. Gr. pneuma. Ap. 101. II. 6. Matthew says,
out ° blood and water. apheke to pneuma sent forth His spirit (27. 50) Mark , ;

35 And he that °saw it ° bare record, and his (15. 37 ) and Luke (23. 46) say, exepneuse, breathed out,
i. e. drew His last breath. Cp. Gen. 2. 7 Pss. 104. 29
“record is “true: and fje 10 knoweth that he .
,

30 146. 4. Ecc. 12. 7.

saith ° that ge might believe.
true, 4 ° ;

38 For these things were done, 4 that 24 the 19 . 31-42 (A

2
p. 1564). BURIAL. (Alternation .)
° * A hone of Him
,

scripture should be fulfilled, A2 M 31. Removal of bodies proposed.

(

shall not he broken.”

|
°
10
N 32-37. Bodies dishonoured.
37 And again “another scripture0 “saith, “ They M |

38, 39 Removal of the Body effected. .

shall look on Him whom they pierced.” N 40 - 42 The Body honoured.

|
° 0
.
|

0
M 38 And 28 after 0 this Joseph °of Arimathaea, 31 remain. Gr. mend. See p. 1511. Cp. Deut. 21. 23 .

being 0 a disciple of 1 Jesus, but secretly for upon. Gr. epi. Ap. 104. ix. 1,
0 0